بِسْمِ ٱللَّٰهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
Treatises on Tawḥīd
رسائل توحیدی
بِسْمِ ٱللَّٰهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
Translator's Preface
ʿAlī Shīrwānī
مقدمه مترجم
In the Name of God, the All-Merciful, the All-Compassionate. And may God's blessings be upon our master and prophet Muḥammad and upon his pure and immaculate Family.
This work is a translation of four treatises composed by the master ʿAllāmah Sayyid Muḥammad Ḥusayn Ṭabāṭabāʾī (may God have mercy upon him), dealing in turn with the Unity of the Divine Essence (tawḥīd dhātī), the Most Beautiful Names (al-asmāʾ al-ḥusnā) and the Acts of God Most Glorious, and the intermediaries between Him and the world of nature. As the venerable author himself notes at the end of each treatise, these were written in the lunar Hijrī years 1356 and 1357 [c. 1937–1938 CE], with their final redaction completed in 1361 AH [c. 1942 CE].
The esteemed author, with consummate mastery of both the rational and the transmitted sciences (al-ʿulūm al-ʿaqliyya wa al-naqliyya), first establishes the topics under discussion by reasoned demonstration, and then adduces abundant Qurʾānic verses and traditions in confirmation and as transmitted proof. In one chapter the rational arguments are set out, and in the chapter that follows the transmitted evidence — both Qurʾānic verses and ḥadīth — is adduced; thereby he displays the complete harmony between reason (ʿaql) and revelation (waḥy).
The book is of particular importance from both sides: originality and innovation are evident both in some of its demonstrations (as the noble author himself remarks in certain places) and in the way it draws fine and subtle points from the transmitted evidence.
The first treatise speaks of the true unity of existence (al-waḥda al-ḥaqqa li-l-wujūd) and of the absolute (iṭlāqī) Oneness of the Most Holy Essence of God. It establishes that that pure Essence is utterly free from every nominal or attributive determination (taʿayyun ismī wa waṣfī) and from every conceptual delimitation (taqayyud mafhūmī) — bound by no qualification whatsoever, not even by absoluteness itself. He then confirms this by adducing numerous Qurʾānic verses and traditions.
In an essay appended to the Treatise on Tawḥīd, the venerable author seeks to establish that Islam has been the foremost of all traditions in the matter of tawḥīd and has surpassed all others — since the tawḥīd of Islam, which is precisely this absolute Oneness, is the highest and culminating degree of tawḥīd. He then expounds the fruits and consequences of this perspective for moral cultivation (tarbiya) and self-purification (tazkiya).
The second treatise speaks of the Names and attributes of the Real Most High (ḥaḍrat al-Ḥaqq), which are the very determinations (taʿayyunāt) of His holy Essence. A range of questions touching on the Divine Names is raised and discussed in this treatise.
The third treatise discusses the Divine Acts (al-afʿāl al-ilāhiyya) and their corollaries — such as the question of qaḍāʾ wa qadar (decree and apportionment), badāʾ (the appearance of new factors in the divine plan), felicity and wretchedness (saʿāda wa shaqāwa), compulsion and delegation (jabr wa tafwīḍ), divine guidance and leading-astray (hidāya wa iḍlāl), divine willing and intent (mashīʾa wa irāda), the testing and the gradual drawing-on of the heedless (tamḥīṣ wa istidrāj), and other matters of the same order.
The fourth treatise speaks of those beings that are intermediaries of grace (wāsiṭa-yi fayḍ) between the Most High and the material world. It begins by establishing the fourfold worlds of being — Lāhūt (the World of Divinity), Jabarūt (the World of Omnipotence), Malakūt (the World of Sovereignty), and Nāsūt (the World of Humanity / the material) — and continues with discussion of the veils (ḥujub), the Pen (al-qalam), the Tablet (al-lawḥ), the Throne (al-ʿarsh), the Footstool (al-kursī), the heavens and the earth, the angels (malāʾika), and the devils (shayāṭīn).
It should be said that the text of this book has been composed in a highly condensed style; the respectful reader must therefore be patient and forbearing in apprehending its content, and must accompany his reading with careful attention and reflection. This, of course, is not peculiar to the present work but is evident throughout most of the venerable author's writings.
In closing I must record my thanks and appreciation to the eminent scholar Ḥujjat al-Islām wa al-Muslimīn Mr. Ṣādiq Lārījānī, who helped me resolve a number of obscurities in the text, and likewise to the worthy scholar Ḥujjat al-Islām Mr. Muḥsin Aḥmadī, who assisted in identifying the sources of certain traditions. May God Most High grant them — and this humble servant — the grace of service to beloved Islam.
This work is a translation of four treatises composed by the master ʿAllāmah Sayyid Muḥammad Ḥusayn Ṭabāṭabāʾī (may God have mercy upon him), dealing in turn with the Unity of the Divine Essence (tawḥīd dhātī), the Most Beautiful Names (al-asmāʾ al-ḥusnā) and the Acts of God Most Glorious, and the intermediaries between Him and the world of nature. As the venerable author himself notes at the end of each treatise, these were written in the lunar Hijrī years 1356 and 1357 [c. 1937–1938 CE], with their final redaction completed in 1361 AH [c. 1942 CE].
The esteemed author, with consummate mastery of both the rational and the transmitted sciences (al-ʿulūm al-ʿaqliyya wa al-naqliyya), first establishes the topics under discussion by reasoned demonstration, and then adduces abundant Qurʾānic verses and traditions in confirmation and as transmitted proof. In one chapter the rational arguments are set out, and in the chapter that follows the transmitted evidence — both Qurʾānic verses and ḥadīth — is adduced; thereby he displays the complete harmony between reason (ʿaql) and revelation (waḥy).
The book is of particular importance from both sides: originality and innovation are evident both in some of its demonstrations (as the noble author himself remarks in certain places) and in the way it draws fine and subtle points from the transmitted evidence.
The first treatise speaks of the true unity of existence (al-waḥda al-ḥaqqa li-l-wujūd) and of the absolute (iṭlāqī) Oneness of the Most Holy Essence of God. It establishes that that pure Essence is utterly free from every nominal or attributive determination (taʿayyun ismī wa waṣfī) and from every conceptual delimitation (taqayyud mafhūmī) — bound by no qualification whatsoever, not even by absoluteness itself. He then confirms this by adducing numerous Qurʾānic verses and traditions.
In an essay appended to the Treatise on Tawḥīd, the venerable author seeks to establish that Islam has been the foremost of all traditions in the matter of tawḥīd and has surpassed all others — since the tawḥīd of Islam, which is precisely this absolute Oneness, is the highest and culminating degree of tawḥīd. He then expounds the fruits and consequences of this perspective for moral cultivation (tarbiya) and self-purification (tazkiya).
The second treatise speaks of the Names and attributes of the Real Most High (ḥaḍrat al-Ḥaqq), which are the very determinations (taʿayyunāt) of His holy Essence. A range of questions touching on the Divine Names is raised and discussed in this treatise.
The third treatise discusses the Divine Acts (al-afʿāl al-ilāhiyya) and their corollaries — such as the question of qaḍāʾ wa qadar (decree and apportionment), badāʾ (the appearance of new factors in the divine plan), felicity and wretchedness (saʿāda wa shaqāwa), compulsion and delegation (jabr wa tafwīḍ), divine guidance and leading-astray (hidāya wa iḍlāl), divine willing and intent (mashīʾa wa irāda), the testing and the gradual drawing-on of the heedless (tamḥīṣ wa istidrāj), and other matters of the same order.
The fourth treatise speaks of those beings that are intermediaries of grace (wāsiṭa-yi fayḍ) between the Most High and the material world. It begins by establishing the fourfold worlds of being — Lāhūt (the World of Divinity), Jabarūt (the World of Omnipotence), Malakūt (the World of Sovereignty), and Nāsūt (the World of Humanity / the material) — and continues with discussion of the veils (ḥujub), the Pen (al-qalam), the Tablet (al-lawḥ), the Throne (al-ʿarsh), the Footstool (al-kursī), the heavens and the earth, the angels (malāʾika), and the devils (shayāṭīn).
It should be said that the text of this book has been composed in a highly condensed style; the respectful reader must therefore be patient and forbearing in apprehending its content, and must accompany his reading with careful attention and reflection. This, of course, is not peculiar to the present work but is evident throughout most of the venerable author's writings.
In closing I must record my thanks and appreciation to the eminent scholar Ḥujjat al-Islām wa al-Muslimīn Mr. Ṣādiq Lārījānī, who helped me resolve a number of obscurities in the text, and likewise to the worthy scholar Ḥujjat al-Islām Mr. Muḥsin Aḥmadī, who assisted in identifying the sources of certain traditions. May God Most High grant them — and this humble servant — the grace of service to beloved Islam.
2 / 618
بِسْمِ ٱللَّٰهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
Treatise One
On Tawḥīd
Divine Unity
رساله توحید
◈ ◈ ◈
بسم الله الرحمن الرحیم الحمد لله ربّ العالمین، والصّلاة والسلام علی أولیائه المقرّبین محمّد وآله الطاهرین.
اشاره
Prefatory Note
In the Name of God, the All-Merciful, the All-Compassionate. He is God — mighty is His Name. All praise belongs to God, the Lord of the worlds; and may blessings and peace be upon His drawn-near friends, Muḥammad and his Pure Household.
The treatise itself opens just as the preface did — basmala, ḥamd (a "praise"-formula), and ṣalawāt on the Prophet and his "drawn-near friends" (awliyāʾ al-muqarrabīn — in Shīʿī usage, that means the Imams). The structural rhyme is small but deliberate: it signals that the work proper has begun.
4 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در دار هستی، موجود یگانه و واجبالوجودی، تحقق دارد که دربردارنده همه صفات کمال است. مسلمانان و دیگر پیروان آیینهای یکتاپرستی، برهانهای مستحکمی برای اثبات وجود او بیان کردهاند، و ما در اینجا به مستوای اندیشه خود، حقیقت این معنا را در طی چند فصل، به اثبات میرسانیم.
In the abode of being, a single, necessarily-existent (wājib al-wujūd) being is realized which embraces every attribute of perfection. Muslims and other followers of the monotheistic religions have set forth solid and well-known demonstrations for proving His existence and His attributes; here, at the level of our own reflection, we shall establish the reality of this meaning over the course of several chapters.
[Translator's note: “He is God — mighty is His Name” (هو الله عزّ اسمه), “well-known,” and “and His attributes” are restored from the Arabic original; the Persian edition omits them.]
Ṭabāṭabāʾī states the thesis up front. There exists one being who must exist — could not fail to exist — and who has every perfection. Plenty of philosophers, Muslim and otherwise, have argued for this; what this book will do is offer Ṭabāṭabāʾī's own argument over the next few chapters. The order matters: existence first, then unity, then transcendence — each step rests on the previous.
5 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
سوفسطایی میگوید: «عالم پوچ و موهوم است.» و فیلسوف میگوید: «حقایقی در خارج، موجود است.» باید به آنچه این دو، میگویند، اندیشید. سخن فیلسوف گرچه تبیین و تفسیر کاملی ندارد، اما به هرحال، ما آنچه را خود میگوییم و آنچه را آنها میگویند، میفهمیم. مقصود ما از الفاظی نظیر: اصیل، واقع، آنچه در واقع هست، حقیقت، وجود و منشأ آثار، همان چیزی است که در برابر سوفسطایی به اثبات میرسانیم.
فصل اول: کلام سوفسطایی و سخن فیلسوف
Chapter 1 — The Sophist's Claim and the Philosopher's Claim
The Sophist says: "The world is empty and illusory." The Philosopher says: "There are realities existing outside [the mind]." One must reflect upon what each of these two asserts. Although the Philosopher's claim does not amount to a fully worked-out exposition, we nevertheless understand both what we ourselves are saying and what they are saying. By terms such as al-aṣīl ("the genuinely real"), al-wāqiʿ ("what actually obtains"), what-is-in-actuality, al-ḥaqīqa ("reality"), al-wujūd ("existence"), and the source of effects (manshaʾ al-āthār), we mean precisely that which we shall establish over against the Sophist.
Before he can argue that one necessary Being exists, Ṭabāṭabāʾī has to do something more basic: rule out the position that nothing genuinely exists at all. Watch how briskly he does it. He stages a quick stand-off between two stock figures from classical philosophy — the Sophist (a sceptic who says reality is just illusion) and the Philosopher (who insists real things are out there) — and concedes that the Philosopher's bare assertion isn't yet a worked-out argument. But, he says, we understand each other when we use words like "real," "exists," "what is the case." Those words mean something, and what they mean is what he's going to defend over the next chapters.
6 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
وجود، حقیقت اصیلی است، و غیری برای او در خارج نیست، زیرا هر چه غیر او باشد، پوچ و باطل خواهد بود؛ بنابراین وجود یک حقیقت صرف و خالص است. در نتیجه، هر چه را به عنوان «دوم» برای آن در نظر بگیریم، همان خواهد بود؛ زیرا اگر چیز دیگر باشد و یا به وسیله چیز دیگر از آن ممتاز شود، پوچ و باطل خواهد بود. پس فرض «دوم» برای وجود، ممتنع میباشد، از این رو، حقیقت وجود، واحد است و وحدتش به صورت وحدت حقه میباشد.
فصل دوم: وحدت حقّه وجود
Chapter 2 — The True Unity of Existence (al-Waḥda al-Ḥaqqa li-l-Wujūd)
Existence (wujūd) is a genuinely real reality, and there is no other for it outside [itself]; for whatever would be other than it would be empty and void. Existence, then, is a pure and unmixed (ṣirf wa khāliṣ) reality. The consequence is that whatever we take to be a "second" alongside it can only be it again — because if it were something else, or distinguished from it by some additional thing, it would be empty and void. Hence supposing a "second" for existence is impossible. The reality of existence is therefore One, and its unity is the true unity (waḥda ḥaqqa), as has already been stated.
This argument can sound like a magic trick on first reading, so let me slow it down. Existence is real — that's settled. Now imagine an "other" outside existence. That "other" must itself either exist or not. If it exists, it's inside existence, not outside — contradiction. If it doesn't exist, it's nothing, not a real other at all. Either way, nothing genuinely stands outside existence. So existence has no second; it is uniquely One. Ṭabāṭabāʾī wants a special term for this kind of unity — waḥda ḥaqqa, "true unity" — to distinguish it from the boring numerical kind ("one apple, one tree") where the "oneness" is just a label stuck on a kind-of-thing.
7 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از اینجا روشن میگردد که حقیقت وجود، دارای هرکمال واقعی، بلکه عین آن میباشد.
From this it becomes clear that the reality of existence possesses every real perfection — indeed, is itself that perfection.
Every genuine perfection — being alive, knowing, having power, being merciful — is itself a kind of being-real. So if pure existence is one undivided reality, every perfection is just that reality seen from a particular angle. This is the engine of Treatise 2: the Names of God aren't separate things in Him, just different angles on the one Reality.
8 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چون وجود، ذاتاً نقیض عدم و طرد کننده آن است، ذاتش به گونهای میباشد که عدم، نمیتواند بر آن عارض و حمل شود. از این رو، وجود، حقیقتی است که ذاتاً، واجبالوجود باشد. بنابراین، حقیقت وجود، ذاتاً و از هر جهتی، واجبالوجود است و دارای همه صفات کمال و مبرّا از تمام نقصها و امور عدمی میباشد.
And since existence is, in its very essence, the contradictory of nonexistence and that which excludes it, its essence is such that nonexistence can neither attach to it nor be predicated of it. Existence, therefore, is a reality that is in itself necessary-of-existence. The reality of existence is, accordingly, in itself and in every respect, wājib al-wujūd: possessing all the attributes of perfection and free of every defect and every privation.
Pure Existence is by its nature opposed to non-existence — they're simple opposites, like presence and absence — so pure Existence cannot itself be touched by non-existence. It cannot fail to exist. That's exactly what it means to be necessary of existence. So the One reality just argued for is wājib al-wujūd, God in the technical Avicennan sense: possessing every perfection and free of every defect (since every defect is itself a kind of non-being, and pure Being excludes non-being).
9 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بدیهی است که هر مفهومی ذاتاً جدای از دیگر مفاهیم میباشد، در نتیجه، انطباق یک مفهوم بر یک مصداق بالبداهه، با یک نحوه، تقیید برای مصداق، توأم خواهد بود؛ با اندکی تأمل، ضروری بودن این مطلب، معلوم میگردد. عکس منطقی این قضیه، عبارت است از اینکه: انطباق مفهوم بر مصداقی که ذاتاً نامحدود است، به نوعی متأخر از مرتبه ذات آن مصداق میباشد. این نوع تأخر، همان تأخر تعیّن از اطلاق است.
فصل سوم: نزاهت ذات اللّه از همه قیود
Chapter 3 — The Transcendence of God's Essence Above All Qualifications
It is self-evident that every concept is, in itself, distinct from every other concept. As a consequence, the application (inṭibāq) of a given concept to a particular instance (miṣdāq) is, of necessity, nothing other than some manner of delimitation (taqyīd) of that instance — a fact whose necessity becomes plain on a moment's reflection. The logical converse of this proposition is that the application of any concept to an instance which is in itself unbounded (nāmaḥdūd) is in some way posterior to the rank of that instance's own essence. This kind of posteriority is precisely the posteriority of determination (taʿayyun) to non-delimitation (iṭlāq).
Ṭabāṭabāʾī is doing some careful prep work here for a strange-sounding conclusion. The idea: every concept is this concept and not that one — "horse" is not "tree," "wise" is not "ignorant." So any concept, when applied to something, picks it out as one specific thing and leaves everything else aside; that's just what concepts do. Now flip it: if you have a thing that is unbounded — has no limits at all — and you stick a concept on it, the concept can only attach after the thing is already there as the unbounded thing it is. The label is always second; the unbounded reality is first. Watch where this is going.
10 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از طرفی روشن است که رتبه محمول، پس از رتبه موضوع میباشد و چون وجود واجبی، صرف و خالص است، نامحدود میباشد و در نتیجه، از هرنوع تعیّن اسمی و وصفی و هر نحوه تقیید مفهومی، منزّه خواهد بود، بلکه از همین حکم نیز، مبرا میباشد. پس این حقیقت مقدّس، نسبت به هر تعیّن مفروضی، مطلق است و مقید به هیچ قیدی نیست حتی قید اطلاق. (دقت شود.)
From the other side, it is clear that the rank of the predicate is posterior to the rank of the subject. Since the Necessary Existence (wujūd wājibī) is pure and unmixed, it is unbounded; and consequently it stands beyond every kind of nominal or attributive determination and every kind of conceptual delimitation — indeed, it is even beyond this very ruling. This holy Reality, then, is absolute with respect to every supposed determination, and is bound by no qualification whatsoever, not even by the qualification of being absolute. (Reflect carefully here.)
And here is the climax. We've established that the Necessary Existent is pure, unmixed existence — therefore unbounded. We've just established that any concept applied to an unbounded thing is posterior to it: comes after, hangs onto it from outside. So God is logically prior to every concept we might apply to Him: "Living," "Wise," "Powerful," and even "Absolute," "Unbounded," "Transcendent." These are all true things to say about God, but God Himself stands behind them, the unbounded reality the labels limp after. And the killer move: even the rule "God is unbounded" is itself a concept, so even that rule applies only from outside — God is "beyond this very ruling" too. This is the clause everything else in the book leans on; he tells you, parenthetically, to "reflect carefully here." He means it.
11 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
مضمون آنچه در فصلهای گذشته بیان شد به طور مکرّر، در کتاب و سنت آمده است که آنها را میتوان درچند گروه، به شرح زیر، قرار داد:
فصل چهارم: شواهد نقلی بر نزاهت ذات واجب از همه قیود
Chapter 4 — Transmitted Evidence for the Necessary Essence's Transcendence Above All Qualifications
The content of what has been set out in the previous chapters appears repeatedly in the Book [the Qurʾān] and the Sunna. These attestations may be grouped under the following heads.
A brief chapter-opener. The point Ṭabāṭabāʾī has just argued philosophically — that God's Oneness is so absolute it transcends every concept — turns up again and again in the Qurʾān and the prophetic traditions. He's going to walk through six clusters of evidence.
12 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آیات فراوانی که دلالت دارند براینکه: «آنچه در آسمانها وزمین است برای خداست» و «ملک آسمانها وزمین، خاص خداست» و «آنچه در روز و شب، استقرار یافته از آنِ اوست»؛ زیرا روشن است که این ملکیّت، ملکیّت اعتباری و موهومی نیست که مردم برای تنظیم امور اجتماعی خویش، اعتبار نمودهاند، بلکه یک رابطه حقیقی است و در روابط حقیقی، باید یک طرف (منسوب) دروجود خود، وابستگی ذاتی به طرف دیگر (منسوب الیه) داشته باشد.
۱. آیات مالکیت مطلق خداوند
1. Verses on God's Absolute Ownership
[There are] numerous verses indicating that "to God belongs whatever is in the heavens and the earth" [Qurʾān 2:284 and elsewhere], and "to God belongs the kingdom of the heavens and the earth" [Qurʾān 5:120 and elsewhere], and "to Him belongs whatever dwells in the night and the day" [Qurʾān 6:13]. For it is clear that this ownership (milkiyya) is not the conventional, supposititious ownership (milkiyya iʿtibāriyya) that human beings have devised for the regulation of their social affairs; it is rather a real relation. And in real relations one term (the related, al-mansūb) must, in its very existence, have an essential dependence upon the other term (that to which it is related, al-mansūb ilayh).
The first cluster of evidence comes from a recurring Qurʾānic refrain — "to God belongs whatever is in the heavens and the earth." Ṭabāṭabāʾī wants to insist this isn't legal-paperwork ownership (the way I "own" my house — a social convention humans invented). It's a real relation: something built into what those things actually are. And in any real relation, one side has to depend on the other for its very existence. So the Qurʾān saying "everything belongs to God" is, on this reading, telling us that everything depends on God for its very being.
13 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
وسوگند که اگر درتمام کتاب خدا فقط همین دو آیه بود: «وَ مَا خَلَقْنَا السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ وَمَا بَیْنَهُمَا لَاعِبِینَ * مَا خَلَقْنَاهُمَا إِلَّا بِالْحَقِّ وَلَٰکِنَّ أَکْثَرَهُمْ لَا یَعْلَمُونَ» و ما آسمانها وزمین وآنچه را که بین آنهاست، به بازیچه نیافریدیم، آنها را جز به حق نیافریدیم، اما بیشتر مردمان از آن آگاه نیستند.
And, by my life, if there were in the entire Book of God only these two verses — "And We did not create the heavens and the earth and what is between them in play. We created them only in truth (bi-l-ḥaqq), but most of them know not." [Qurʾān 44:38–39] — that would suffice for the free-thinking human being to grasp the realities of these meanings.
A burst of personal conviction from Ṭabāṭabāʾī. He picks a single short pair of verses (44:38–39 — "We did not create the heavens and the earth in play; We created them only in truth") and says: even if those two verses were the only thing the Qurʾān gave you, they would be enough for a clear-thinking person to see what tawḥīd really comes to.
14 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
برای آنکه انسان آزاد اندیش، حقایق این معانی را بفهمد، کافی بود. بیان مطلب، آن است که اگر انسان، خود را از زینتهای دنیا جدا نمود، و به متاع این زندگی پست، پشت کرد، و هّم خویش را یکی کرده، وچهره جانش را سوی پروردگار، قرار داد، و مشّرف به عالم قدس گردید، آنگاه مشاهده میکند که تمام اهداف وآمال و آرزوهای مردم دنیاطلب، مثل حکمرانی و بزرگی و ریاست وصدارت و عّزت و روابط خویشیها وحسبها و نسبها وآنچه درمقابل آنها قرار دارد، و هزاران امر دیگر از این قبیل، جملگی، اموری خیالی و بازی وسرگرمی وفریبی بیش نیستند.
The substance of the matter is this: if a human being detaches himself from the adornments of this world, turns his back upon the goods of this base life, gathers his concerns into a single concern, and sets the face of his soul toward his Lord — entering the precincts of the holy world — then he witnesses, with direct vision, that all the ends and hopes and longings of those who pursue this world (rulership, eminence, leadership, ministerial office, prestige, ties of kinship, lineage, and ancestry, and the contraries of all these, and a thousand similar things) are nothing but matters of fancy: play, diversion, and the chattels of delusion [cf. Qurʾān 3:185].
Ṭabāṭabāʾī shifts register from argument to spiritual diagnosis. The point: when someone genuinely turns away from the distractions of this world and faces toward God, all the things that ordinarily seem to matter (status, lineage, power, prestige) start looking like exactly what those Qurʾānic verses called them — play, diversion, fancy. They aren't real in any deep sense. The whole setup of "this world" is a kind of stage on which we're allowed to act until the "decreed matter" arrives.
15 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و همچنین مییابد که انواع گوناگون لذّتها و نعمتها و بهرهمندیهایی که مردم مایل به آنند، و در طلبش، تلاش میکنند، و برای دستیابی به آن جان میبازند، همگی اوهامی است که خداوند سبحان، صاحبان این زندگی را بر آن، مسّلط کرده است تا زمان آن امر مکتوب فرا رسد؛ وخداوند را امری است که بدان خواهد رسید.
He likewise finds that the diverse kinds of pleasures, blessings, and enjoyments toward which people incline, after which they strive, and for which they expend their very lives — these too are merely vanities (awhām) to which God, the Glorified, has harnessed the people of this life until the time of that decreed matter arrives. And God has a determined affair which He shall surely bring about.
The same diagnosis applied to pleasures rather than status. The enjoyments people give their lives chasing — the same applies. They're vanities, on loan, sustained only until "the decreed matter" arrives.
16 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
وآنگاه که این انسان، دید خداوند سبحان در کتاب خود و بر زبان رسول واولیائش، اوصافی از قبیل: رحمان، رحیم، خالق، مالک، عزیز، حکیم، غفور و شکور را به خود نسبت میدهد و میگوید: «هرنام نیکوتری از آن اوست، واو از هر زشتی و کمبودی مبّراست»؛ چون میداند این اوصاف، اموری حقیقی و نسبتها واضافههای ثابتی هستند، با استمداد از لطافت روح وسلامت ذوق، یقین پیدا میکند که این نسبتها، گونههای وابستگی ذات موجودات به خداوند سبحان است وخداوند، قائم به ذات خود میباشد.
When such a human being sees that God, the Glorified, ascribes to Himself in His Book and on the tongues of His Messenger and His friends such attributes as al-Raḥmān (the All-Merciful), al-Raḥīm (the All-Compassionate), al-Khāliq (the Creator), al-Mālik (the Sovereign), al-ʿAzīz (the Mighty), al-Ḥakīm (the Wise), al-Ghafūr (the Forgiving), al-Shakūr (the Appreciative), and says: "To Him belongs every most-beautiful Name, and He is exalted above every ugliness and deficiency" — knowing as he does that these attributes are real matters and stable relations and connections — then, drawing upon the subtlety of his native disposition (qarīḥa) and the soundness of his discernment (dhawq), he comes to certitude that these relations are simply modes of the dependence of the essences of beings upon God the Glorified, while God Himself subsists by His own Essence (qāʾim bi-dhāt).
And here is the pivot. Once you've internalized the spiritual point above, you start re-reading the Qurʾān's positive statements about God in a different way. When God calls Himself "Merciful," "Creator," "Sovereign," "Wise," etc., these aren't ornaments added onto Him — they are the modes through which created things depend on Him. The qualities aren't extras; they describe the relation we and everything else stand in to Him. This will be the working principle behind all of Treatise 2.
17 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و سپس این حقیقت که خداوند سبحان بر حسب ذات خود، شاهد و گواه برهرچیز میباشد، مؤّکد آن دریافت، خواهد بود: «أَوَ لَمْ یَکْفِ بِرَبِّکَ أَنَّهُ عَلَى کُلِّ شَیْءٍ شَهِیدٌ» آیا این حقیقت که پروردگار تو شاهد بر همه موجودات است کافی نیست؟
And then the truth that God the Glorified is, by virtue of His own Essence, the Witness over every thing reinforces this realization: "Does it not suffice with your Lord that He is over every thing a Witness?" [Qurʾān 41:53]
[The Arabic بحسب خصوص ذاته admits another reading: “witness over each thing according to that thing's own particular essence” — which suits the argument that follows.]
A confirming Qurʾānic citation: 41:53, "Does it not suffice with your Lord that He is over every thing a Witness?" The point reinforced is that God doesn't witness things from a distance via separate faculties; His witnessing is built into His own Essence and into the very being of every thing.
18 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و آنگاه برهان نیز آن دریافت را تثبیت میکند، زیرا یک رابطه واقعی که به لحاظ ذات شیء، برقرار است، مانند آفرینش خداوند سبحان و مالکیت او نسبت به ذات شیء، باید در مقام ذات آن شیء، تحقّق داشته باشد، و چون این نسبتها وجودهای رابطند، بدون دو طرف خود، تحقق نمییابند؛ از این رو، قطعاً آن طرف دیگر نسبت (یعنی منسوب الیه) نیز در ذات آن شیء، حضور دارد، و در نتیجه، به طور حتم باید یکی وابسته به ذات دیگری باشد؛ زیرا در غیر این صورت، دو چیز، یک چیز خواهد بود، و این نشدنی است. بنابراین، مالکیت خداوند نسبت به موجودات، همان نحوه قیام و وابستگی گوهر وذات آنها به خداوند سبحان میباشد. همین بیان، درباره دیگر نسبتها و معانی نیز جاری میباشد. (دقت شود).
Demonstration, in turn, confirms this realization. A real relation that holds at the level of a thing's very essence — such as God's act of creation and His ownership of the thing's essence — must be realized at the level of that essence itself. And since such relations are relational existences (wujūdāt rābiṭa), they cannot be realized without their two terms; the other term of the relation (the related-to, al-mansūb ilayh) is therefore necessarily present in the very essence of the thing. Of necessity, then, one of the two must be dependent upon the essence of the other — for otherwise the two would be one, which is impossible. Hence God's ownership of beings is just this: the manner in which the substance and essence of those beings stand by God and depend upon Him. The same applies to all the other relations and meanings of this kind. (Reflect carefully here.)
Now the argument-side, restated more precisely. A "real relation" — like creation, or ownership-as-just-described — has to be present in the very essence of the thing, not just attached on top. Real relations need both their terms, so if the relation is built into the essence of created things, then the other term of the relation (God, who is being-depended-on) must also be present in that essence. In short: God's "ownership" of beings just is the way their substance stands by Him and depends on Him. He's not absent and "owning" from outside; He's the standing-by-which-they-are. (Ṭabāṭabāʾī asks for careful reflection — this is the argumentative payoff for the whole spiritual diagnosis above.)
19 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
احادیث فراوانی که دلالت دارند براینکه وحدت خداوند، وحدت عددی نیست. صدوق رحمه الله در کتابهای توحید و خصال و معانیالاخبار با سند متصل از شریح بن هانی، نقل میکند که: در روز وقوع جنگ جمل، یک عرب بیاباننشین در برابر امیرالمؤمنین علیه السلام ایستاد و گفت: آیا میگویی: خداوند یکی است؟ در این حال، مردم به او هجوم آوردند و گفتند: ای مرد! مگر نمیبینی امیرالمؤمنین پریشان خاطر است؟ آنگاه امیرالمؤمنین علیه السلام فرمود:
۲. احادیث وحدت غیرعددی
2. Ḥadīths That God's Unity Is Not Numerical
[There are] numerous traditions indicating that the Unity of God is not a numerical unity (waḥda ʿadadiyya). Al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy upon him) reports in Kitāb al-Tawḥīd, al-Khiṣāl, and Maʿānī al-Akhbār, with a connected chain from Shurayḥ b. Hāniʾ, that on the day of the Battle of the Camel a Bedouin stood before the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him) and asked: "Do you say that God is One?" The people rushed at him, saying: "Man! Do you not see that the Commander of the Faithful's heart is pulled in every direction?" Then the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him) said:
Section 2: a famous cluster of ḥadīth that distinguishes God's Unity (waḥda) from numerical oneness (waḥda ʿadadiyya). Numerical oneness is what you get with apples and chairs — "one of these, two of those." Ṭabāṭabāʾī is about to walk through reports from ʿAlī and his descendants in which the Imams expressly reject that sense of "one" as applied to God.
20 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
دَعُوهُ، فَإنَّ الَّذي یُریدُهُ الأعرابِيُّ هُوَ الَّذي نُریدُهُ مِنَ القَومِ. ثُمَّ قَالَ: یا أعرابِيُّ! إنَّ القَولَ في أنَّ اللهَ واحدٌ علی أربَعَةِ أقسامٍ: فَوَجهانِ مِنها لاَ یَجُوزانِ علی اللهِ عَزَّوَجَلَّ، وَوَجهانِ یَثبُتانِ فِیهِ. فَأمّا اللَّذانِ لاَیَجُوزانِ عَلَیهِ، فَقَولُ القائلِ: واحدٌ، یَقصُدُ بِهِ بَابَ الأعدَادِ، فَهَذا مَا لاَیَجُوزُ، لِأنَّ مَا لاَ ثَانيَ لَهُ لاَ یَدخُلُ في بابِ الأعدَادِ، أمَا تَری أنَّهُ کَفَرَ مَن قالَ: ثالِثُ ثَلاثَةٍ. وَقَولُ القائلِ: هُوَ واحدٌ مِنَ النّاسِ، یُریدُ بِهِ النَّوعَ مِنَ الجِنسِ، فَهَذا مَا لاَ یَجُوزُ عَلَیهِ، لأنَّهُ تَشبِیهٌ، وَجَلَّ رَبُّنا عَن ذَلِکَ وَتَعالی. وَأمّا الوَجهانِ اللَّذانِ یَثبُتانِ فِیهِ، فَقَولُ القائلِ: هُوَ واحدٌ لَیسَ لَهُ في الأشیاءِ شِبهٌ، کَذَلِکَ رَبُّنا؛ وَقَولُ القائلِ: إنَّهُ عَزَّوَجَلَّ أَحَدِيُّ المَعنی، یَعنِي بِهِ أنَّهُ لاَ یَنقَسِمُ في وُجودٍ وَلاَ عَقلٍ وَلاَ وَهمٍ، کَذَلِکَ رَبُّنا عَزَّوَجَلَّ.
"Let him be! What this Bedouin wants from us is precisely what we want from these people." Then he said: "O Bedouin! The statement that God is One falls under four classes — two of which are not permissible regarding God, exalted is He, and two of which are valid concerning Him.
As for the two that are not permissible: when one says 'one' meaning thereby a [unit in the] series of numbers, this is impermissible — for what has no second does not enter into the series of numbers. Do you not see that he who says 'God is the third of three' has fallen into unbelief? Likewise when one says 'He is one of the people,' meaning thereby a species of a genus, this is also impermissible, because it would be assimilation [tashbīh], and our Lord is too great and exalted for that.
As for the two that are valid concerning Him: when one says 'He is One — He has no likeness among things,' such is our Lord. And when one says 'He, exalted is He, is one in meaning' — meaning thereby that He admits of no division in existence, in intellect, or in imagination — such is our Lord, exalted is He."
As for the two that are not permissible: when one says 'one' meaning thereby a [unit in the] series of numbers, this is impermissible — for what has no second does not enter into the series of numbers. Do you not see that he who says 'God is the third of three' has fallen into unbelief? Likewise when one says 'He is one of the people,' meaning thereby a species of a genus, this is also impermissible, because it would be assimilation [tashbīh], and our Lord is too great and exalted for that.
As for the two that are valid concerning Him: when one says 'He is One — He has no likeness among things,' such is our Lord. And when one says 'He, exalted is He, is one in meaning' — meaning thereby that He admits of no division in existence, in intellect, or in imagination — such is our Lord, exalted is He."
One of the most famous theological ḥadīths in the Shīʿī corpus. In the middle of the Battle of the Camel, with arrows flying, a Bedouin pushes through to ask ʿAlī whether God is "one." His own people try to shoo the man off — not now! — but ʿAlī insists on answering, and gives a precise four-fold breakdown.
Two senses of "one" do not apply to God: (a) "one" as the first in a counting sequence (1, 2, 3 …) — because God has no second, and what has no second can't be counted; and (b) "one" as a member of a kind ("one human among many humans") — because that would make God like other things.
Two senses do apply: (c) "one" as utterly without parallel — there's nothing in things that resembles Him; and (d) "one in meaning" — He admits of no division, in actual existence, in conceptual analysis, or even in imagination.
The whole rest of Section 2 will be variations on this same distinction.
Two senses of "one" do not apply to God: (a) "one" as the first in a counting sequence (1, 2, 3 …) — because God has no second, and what has no second can't be counted; and (b) "one" as a member of a kind ("one human among many humans") — because that would make God like other things.
Two senses do apply: (c) "one" as utterly without parallel — there's nothing in things that resembles Him; and (d) "one in meaning" — He admits of no division, in actual existence, in conceptual analysis, or even in imagination.
The whole rest of Section 2 will be variations on this same distinction.
21 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شیخ صدوق رحمه الله در کتاب توحید با سند متّصل از هارونبن عبدالملک نقل میکند که درباره توحید از امام صادق علیه السلام سؤال کردند، و آن حضرت در جواب فرمود: هُوَ عَزَّوَجَلَّ مُثْبَتٌ مَوْجُودٌ، لاَ مُبْطَلٌ وَلاَ مَعْدُودٌ. او ثابت و موجود است نه باطل و معدود.
Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy upon him) reports in Kitāb al-Tawḥīd with a connected chain from Hārūn b. ʿAbd al-Malik that Imām Jaʿfar al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) was questioned about tawḥīd, and replied: "He, exalted is He, is established (muthbat) and existent — not nullified, and not enumerated (lā maʿdūd)."
A pointed corollary from Imām al-Ṣādiq: God is established and existent, but not "enumerated" — not a number in any series. Same point as ʿAlī's senses (a) and (d), compressed into a single line.
22 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در خطبهای در نهجالبلاغه آمده است: وَاحِدٌ لاَ بِعَدَدٍ او یکی است اما نه به شماره. و در خطبه دیگری دارد: واحدٌ لاَ مِن عَدَدٍ او یکی است اما نه از باب عدد. ونیز در خطبه دیگری فرمود: وَمَن حَدَّهُ فَقَد عَدَّهُ کسی که او را محدود کند، او را به شماره آورده است.
In a sermon of the Nahj al-Balāgha it is said: "One — but not by number"; and in another: "One — but not of the [series of] number"; and in yet another: "Whoever bounds Him has counted Him."
Three brief lines from sermons of ʿAlī collected in the Nahj al-Balāgha, all making the same point at increasing condensation: "One — but not by number"; "One — but not of number"; and most cuttingly, "Whoever bounds Him has counted Him." To set a limit on God is already to have made Him countable.
23 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و خلاصه آنکه این مضمون در روایات و خطبههای فراوانی آمده؛ و این به روشنی بیانگر آن است که وجود خداوند متعال، صرف وخالص است و هر وجودی، تحت پوشش او میباشد، زیرا اگر در کنار وجود او، چیز دیگری باشد که حقیقتاً معنای موجود، برآن صدق کند، بالبداهه شمارش بر آنها عارض میگردد، و گفته میشود: این یکی است وآن دیگری دوم. بنابراین، درکنار وجود خداوند سبحان، وجودی نیست مگر آنکه وابسته و قائم به وجود او میباشد؛ همانطور که درحدیث موسیبن جعفر علیهما السلام آمده است: کانَ اللَّهُ وَلاَ شَیْءَ مَعَهُ وَهُوَ الآنَ کَمَا کَانَ خداوند بود، درحالی که چیزی با او نبود، واو اکنون هم مانند سابق است.
In sum, this content occurs in numerous traditions and sermons, and it makes plain that the Existence of God, exalted is He, is pure and unmixed, and that no existence eludes it [cf. Qurʾān 34:3]. For if alongside His existence there were anything else upon which the meaning of "existent" truly held, then enumeration would self-evidently apply to them and one would say "this is one, and that is the second." Hence, alongside the Existence of God the Glorified there is no existence except as dependent upon — and standing by — His existence. As reported in the ḥadīth of Mūsā b. Jaʿfar (peace be upon them both): "God was, and there was nothing with Him; and He is now as He was."
Ṭabāṭabāʾī sums up Section 2: if there were anything alongside God on which the word "exists" truly applied, you'd be able to count to two — "this is one, that is the second." Hence everything else exists only as dependent on, supported by, His existence. He closes with a haunting saying of Imām Mūsā al-Kāẓim: "God was, and there was nothing with Him — and He is now as He was." Not "He is now alone after creating things"; "He is now as He was" — that is, things did not change God's situation.
24 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در کتاب توحید و معانیالاخبار و احتجاج آمده است که امام صادق علیه السلام در پاسخ ملحدی که پرسیده بود: خداوند چیست؟ فرمود: هُوَ شَیْءٌ بِخِلاَفِ الأَشیَاءِ، اِرجِع بِقَولي شَيْءٌ إلی إثباتِ مَعنیً، وَأنَّهُ شَیْءٌ بِحَقیقَةِ الشّیئیّةِ غَیرَ أَنَّهُ لاَ جِسمٌ وَلاَ صُورَةٌ خداوند چیزی است بر خلاف دیگر چیزها، به عبارت دیگر: ثابت کردن معنایی است، و اینکه او شیئی است به حقیقت شیء بودن، جز اینکه جسم وشکل نیست.
In the Tawḥīd, Maʿānī al-Akhbār, and the Iḥtijāj it is reported from Hishām [b. al-Ḥakam] that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him), replying to a heretic who had asked "What is God?", said: "He is a thing, but unlike [other] things. By my saying 'a thing' return to the affirmation of a meaning — He is a thing in the very reality of thinghood, except that He is no body and no figure."
The Imam's reply to a heretic: God is "a thing, but unlike [other] things." Notice the careful balance. He refuses two equally bad moves at once: saying God is no "thing" at all (which would make Him an empty word) and saying God is one of the "things" (which would put Him in a class with creatures). He is real (a "thing" in the bare sense — bi-ḥaqīqat al-shayʾiyya, "in the very reality of thinghood") without being a member of any kind.
25 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایات دیگری که درباره توحید خداوند است، درکتاب توحید و امالی و دیگر جوامع روایی با سند متّصل از امام رضا علیه السلام نقل شده است که در خطبه خود فرمود: أحَدٌ لاَ بِتَأویلِ عَدَدٍ، ظاهِرٌ لاَ بِتَأویلِ المُباشَرَةِ، مُتَجَلٍّ لاَ بِاستِهلالِ رُؤیَةٍ، باطِنٌ لاَ بِمُزایَلَةٍ او یگانه است اما نه آنگونه که به عدد بازگردد، آشکار است اما نه به صورت مباشرت [که مدَرک حواس باشد]، جلوهگر است اما نه آنگونه که دیده شود، پنهان است اما نه چنانکه جدا باشد.
۳. روایات وحدت در کنار حضور
3. Traditions on the One who is Within without Mixture
Other traditions on God's unity are reported in the Tawḥīd, al-Amālī, and other ḥadīth compendia, with connected chains, from Imām al-Riḍā (peace be upon him), who said in one of his sermons: "He is One — but not in the sense of [a unit in] number; manifest — but not in the sense of direct contact [graspable by the senses]; self-disclosing — but not in such a way as to be seen; hidden — but not in the sense of being separate [from things]."
Section 3 turns to a different way of pressing the point. Notice the four-fold structure of Imām al-Riḍā's sermon: each paired clause says "yes" to a quality and immediately blocks the wrong picture of it. One, but not in the sense of a number. Manifest, but not in the sense the senses can grasp. Self-disclosing, but not as a visual object. Hidden, but not as separate. He's giving the reader a kind of map of how to use these words about God: each affirmation is shadowed by what it does not mean.
26 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در کتاب توحید با سند متّصل از عمّار بن عمرو نصیبی نقل است که از امام صادق علیه السلام درباره توحید، سؤال کردم و او درجواب فرمود: واحدٌ، صَمَدٌ، أزَلِيٌّ، صَمَديٌّ، لاَظِلَّ لَهُ یُمسِکُهُ، وَهُوَ یُمسِکُ الأَشیاءَ بِأَظِلَّتِها، عارِفٌ بِالمَجهولِ، مَعروفٌ عِندَ کُلِّ جاهِلٍ، فَردانيٌّ، لاَ خَلقُهُ فیهِ وَلاَ هُوَ في خَلقِهِ او یگانه است، بینیاز و ازلی و صمدی است، او را ظلّی نیست که نگهدارش باشد، بلکه او همه اشیاء را با ظلّ آنها از نابودی صیانت میکند، نامعلوم را میداند وخود، نزد هر نادانی شناخته شده است، یکی است، نه مخلوقش در اوست و نه او در مخلوقش.
In Kitāb al-Tawḥīd, with a connected chain from ʿAmmār b. ʿAmr al-Naṣībī, it is reported: "I asked Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) about tawḥīd, and he said: 'One; Self-Sufficient (ṣamad); Pre-Eternal; Eternally Self-Sufficient. He has no shadow (ẓill) that holds Him in being — rather He preserves all things from annihilation by means of their shadows. He knows the unknown, and is known by every ignorant person. He is utterly unique (fardānī): His creation is not within Him, nor is He within His creation.'"
Another sermon by al-Ṣādiq, packed with technical vocabulary. Ṣamad — "Self-Sufficient," the famously untranslatable word from Sūrat al-Ikhlāṣ; here it's the property of needing nothing outside oneself. Ẓill — literally "shadow," used here in a special technical sense the next paragraph unpacks. The key claim: God is fardānī, "utterly unique" — not "His creation is in Him" (that would be pantheism), not "He is in His creation" (that would be God reduced to a contained part).
27 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
مقصود از نگهداری با «ظلّ»، آن است که خداوند سبحان، اشیاء را به وسیله ماهیات و تعینات، قوام میبخشد و به بیان دیگر، در مظاهر در قالب ماهیات گوناگون جلوه میکند وخود ذاتاً هیچ قید و تعیّنی ندارد.
The meaning of "preserving by shadow" is that God the Glorified gives subsistence to things by means of quiddities (māhiyyāt) and determinations (taʿayyunāt); in other words, He manifests Himself in [these] loci of self-disclosure (maẓāhir) under the guise of various quiddities, while in His Essence He has no qualification or determination whatsoever.
Ṭabāṭabāʾī now unpacks "shadow." A shadow of a thing isn't a separate thing — it's the way the thing shows up under specific conditions. So when the saying tells us God preserves things "by their shadows," the point is: God gives things their existence through quiddities (māhiyyāt) — through their being-this-kind rather than that-kind. The Reality is one; the apparent multiplicity is the result of the various forms (quiddities) that one Reality takes on as it discloses itself. This is the metaphysics of "manifestation" that will dominate Treatise 4.
28 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در بعضی از اخبار مربوط به «سرشت»، معنای «ظلّ» توضیح داده شده است، مانند روایتی که در تفسیر علیبن ابراهیم و تفسیر عیاشی به نقل از عبدالله بن محمد جعفی وعقبه ذکر شده است که امام باقر علیه السلام فرمود: ثُمَّ بَعَثَهُم في الظِّلالِ. فَقُلتُ: وَأيُّ شَيْءٍ الظِّلالُ؟ فَقالَ: ألَم تَرَ إلی ظِلِّکَ في الشَّمسِ شَیئاً وَلَیسَ بِشَیْءٍ؟ سپس مردمان را در ظلال برانگیخت. راوی پرسید، ظلال چیست؟ امام فرمود: مگر سایه خود را در پرتو خورشید، نمیبینی که چیزی است و در واقع چیزی نیست.
In some traditions concerning the primordial nature (ṭīna), the meaning of ẓill is explained — as in the report transmitted in the Tafsīr of ʿAlī b. Ibrāhīm and the Tafsīr of al-ʿAyyāshī, on the authority of ʿAbd Allāh b. Muḥammad al-Juʿfī and ʿUqba, in which Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) said: "Then He raised them up in the shadows." The narrator asked: "And what are these shadows?" He replied: "Have you not seen your own shadow in the sun — something that is, yet is not a thing?"
A clarifying ḥadīth from Imām al-Bāqir, reaching for the right image. He gestures at one's own shadow on a sunny day: it is something — you see it, it follows you — and yet it isn't really a thing in its own right; remove the body and it goes too. Created beings stand to God somewhat like shadows to the body that casts them.
29 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
واین همان ماهیات یا وجودهای عاریهای و بالعرض میباشد. در بعضی از خطبههای علی علیه السلام آمده است: دَلیلُهُ آیاتُهُ، وَوُجودُهُ إثباتُهُ، وَمَعرِفَتُهُ تَوحیدُهُ، وَتَوحیدُهُ تَمییزُهُ عَن خَلقِهِ، وَحُکمُ التَّمییزِ بَینُونَةُ صِفَةٍ لاَ بَینُونَةُ عُزلَةٍ نشانه او، آیات اوست؛ و هستیاش اثبات اوست؛ وشناختنش یگانه دانستن اوست؛ ویگانه دانستنش جدا دانستن او از آفریدهاش میباشد؛ وحکم این جدایی آن است که صفاتش از آنان جداست نه آنکه از آنها منفصل باشد. این سخن، گرانبهاترین و در عین حال مختصرترین کلام درباره توحید است و بهخوبی برآن مطلب، دلالت دارد.
This is precisely the [class of] quiddities, or borrowed and accidental existences. In one of the sermons of ʿAlī (peace be upon him) it is said: "His signs are His proof, and His existence is His own affirmation; knowledge of Him is His Unity; and His Unity is His distinction from His creation; and the ruling of this distinction is the otherness of an attribute — not the otherness of separation." This statement is at once the most precious and the most concise pronouncement upon tawḥīd, and bears upon the subject with full eloquence.
Ṭabāṭabāʾī collapses the technical apparatus into ʿAlī's own words: "His Unity is His distinction from His creation; the ruling of this distinction is the otherness of an attribute, not the otherness of separation." That is — the way God is "other" than creation isn't like one item separated from another (the wall is over there, the table is here). It's like the otherness between a thing and its quality: distinct, yet inseparably present. Ṭabāṭabāʾī flags this as the most precious and most concise statement of tawḥīd in the whole tradition.
30 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در نهجالبلاغه و نیز در کتاب توحید با سند متّصل از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است که امیرالمؤمنین علیه السلام در خطبهای خطاب به ذعلب فرمود: هُوَ في الأَشیاءِ علی غَیرِ مُمازَجَةٍ وَخارِجٌ مِنها علی غَیرِ مُبایَنَةٍ او در درون اشیاست اما نه به گونهای که آمیخته با آنها باشد، و بیرون از اشیاست اما نه به نحوی که جدا از آنها باشد.
In the Nahj al-Balāgha, and in al-Tawḥīd with a connected chain from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him), it is reported that the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him), addressing Dhiʿlib, said: "He is within things, but not by way of admixture; and He is outside them, but not by way of separation."
ʿAlī's reply to Dhiʿlib makes the same point in a single paired line: "He is within things, but not by way of admixture; outside them, but not by separation." He neither blends into things (so as to lose His distinctness) nor stands apart from them (so as to become absent). Both halves matter equally.
31 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
صدوق در کتاب توحید با سند متّصل از مسلم بن اوس نقل کرده که علی علیه السلام فرمود: بَل هُوَ في الأَشیاءِ بِلاَ کَیفِیَّةٍ او درون اشیاء است بدون حالت و چگونگی خاصی. این مضمون و مضامین نزدیک به آن، به طور متواتر درخطبهها و روایات آمده است.
Al-Ṣadūq in al-Tawḥīd reports with a connected chain from Muslim b. Aws that ʿAlī (peace be upon him) said: "Rather, He is within things — without any 'how' (bilā kayfiyya)." This content, and others closely related to it, has come down in sermons and traditions in mutawātir (mass-transmitted) fashion.
A condensed version of the same: God is within things, but ask "how?" and the question doesn't apply. Bilā kayfiyya ("without 'how'") becomes a stock phrase in later kalām: it's how Muslim theologians often handle Qurʾānic statements that seem to attribute hands or sitting or speaking to God — affirm the wording, refuse the obvious-but-wrong "how" you'd reach for.
32 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایاتی که صفات را از ذات اقدس اله، نفی میکنند. این روایات در واقع آنچه را در فصل سوم، بیان کردیم، بازگو میکنند، مانند آنچه در نهجالبلاغه آمده است: أَوَّلُ الدّینِ مَعرِفَتُهُ، وَکَمالُ مَعرِفَتِهِ التَّصدیقُ بِهِ، وَکَمالُ التَّصدیقِ بِهِ تَوحیدُهُ، وَکَمالُ تَوحیدِهِ الإخلاصُ لَهُ، وَکَمالُ الإخلاصِ لَهُ نَفیُ الصِّفاتِ عَنهُ آغاز دین، معرفت اوست، و کمال معرفتش، تصدیق ذات اوست، و کمال تصدیق ذاتش، یگانه دانستن اوست، و کمال یگانه دانستنش، اخلاص برای اوست، و کمال اخلاصش، پیراسته دانستن او از صفات میباشد.
۴. روایات نفی صفات
4. Traditions Negating Attributes from the Most Holy Essence
[There are also] traditions that negate the attributes from the most holy Essence of God — traditions which in fact restate what we set out in Chapter 3. As, for example, the saying in the Nahj al-Balāgha: "The beginning of religion is the recognition of Him; the perfection of recognition of Him is assent to Him; the perfection of assent to Him is His Unity; the perfection of His Unity is sincerity (ikhlāṣ) toward Him; and the perfection of sincerity toward Him is the negation of attributes from Him."
Section 4 takes the reader to one of the most famous moves in Shīʿī theology: the "negation of attributes." The opening line from the Nahj al-Balāgha gives the staircase: religion → recognition of God → assent to Him → His Unity → sincerity (ikhlāṣ) → negating attributes from Him. The endpoint of properly understood monotheism, ʿAlī is saying, is to refuse to attach attributes to God's essence. (At first glance this seems to clash with the Qurʾān itself, which freely uses attributes; the next few traditions and Ṭabāṭabāʾī's gloss show how the two fit.)
33 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و درخطبه دیگر فرمود: أَوَّلُ عِبادَةِ اللَّهِ مَعرِفَتُهُ، وَأَصلُ مَعرِفَتِهِ تَوحیدُهُ، وَنِظامُ تَوحیدِهِ نَفیُ الصِّفاتِ عَنهُ سرآغاز پرستش خداوند، شناختن اوست، وپایه شناختش، یگانه دانستن اوست، ونظام یگانگیاش، پیراستن صفات از اوست.
And in another sermon: "The first act of worship of God is the recognition of Him; the foundation of His recognition is His Unity; and the ordering principle (niẓām) of His Unity is the negation of attributes from Him."
The same staircase compressed into one line: worship needs recognition → recognition needs Unity → Unity needs negating attributes. The structural principle (niẓām) of tawḥīd itself is the act of negating attributes from God.
34 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این مضمون در روایات دیگری نیز آمده است، واحادیث دیگری این روایات را تفسیر کرده ودلالت میکند بر اینکه مراد از صفاتی که از ذات اقدس اله، نفی میشود، تنها صفات حادث نیست، بلکه به طور کلی، هر وصفی که نوعی محدودیت به همراه دارد و مغایر با ذات میباشد، از او نفی میگردد.
This content is found in many traditions, and other ḥadīths interpret these reports — making clear that what is meant by "the attributes negated from the most holy Essence" is not merely the originated attributes (al-ṣifāt al-ḥādītha); rather, any attribute whatsoever that brings with it some kind of limitation, or is other than the Essence, is to be negated of Him.
Ṭabāṭabāʾī does the crucial bit of interpretive work here. Don't read "negate attributes" too narrowly. The point isn't only that God doesn't have originated attributes (attributes that came-into-being). It's that any attribute that introduces a limitation, or that is other than the Essence, has to be negated. This is the same move as the Chapter 3 climax — God isn't bound by any concept, even "Absolute" — being applied here to the language of attributes.
35 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
مسعودی در اثبات الوصیّه نقل میکند که علی علیه السلام درضمن خطبهای فرمود: فَسُبْحَانَکَ، مَلَأْتَ کُلَّ شَيْءٍ، وَبَایَنْتَ کُلَّ شَيْءٍ؛ فَأَنْتَ لاَ یَفْقِدُکَ شَيْءٌ، وَأَنْتَ الفَعَّالُ لِمَا تَشاءُ؛ تَبَارَکْتَ یا مَن کُلُّ مُدرِکٍ مِن خَلقِهِ، وَکُلُّ مَحدودٍ مِن صُنعِهِ پس تو از هر نقصی منزّهی، همه چیز را پر کردهای، واز همه چیز، جدایی؛ پس چیزی فاقد تو نیست، و تو هر چه بخواهی انجام میدهی؛ تو بزرگی، ای کسی که هرچه به فهم آید، آفریده اوست، و هرچه محدود است، ساخته اوست.
Al-Masʿūdī in Ithbāt al-Waṣiyya reports that ʿAlī (peace be upon him) said in the course of a sermon: "Glory be to You! You have filled every thing, and You stand apart from every thing. Nothing is empty of You, and You are the Doer of whatever You will. Blessed are You, O You — every object of apprehension is among Your creatures, and every bounded thing is among Your handiworks."
Another of ʿAlī's prayer-paradoxes. God fills every thing (so He isn't absent or distant), and stands apart from every thing (so He isn't reducible to any thing). Whatever can be apprehended — by the senses or by the mind — falls into the category of His creatures, not Himself.
36 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این مضمون در خطبههای علی علیه السلام و امام رضا علیه السلام و کلمات دیگر ائمه علیهم السلام، فراوان است. و روشن است که خود صفت، نوعی محدودیت و تعیین را به همراه دارد وخود مفهوم چیزی است که درک میشود. (دقت شود)
This content is widespread in the sermons of ʿAlī (peace be upon him), of Imām al-Riḍā (peace be upon him), and in the words of the other Imāms (peace be upon them all). It is clear that the attribute itself carries with it a kind of limitation and determination, and is itself a concept which is apprehended. (Reflect carefully.)
A short concluding remark on the cluster: this kind of double-negative theology runs through the sermons of all the Imams. The reason it has to: the very idea of an "attribute" already brings limitation with it (the attribute is this and not that) — and is itself a concept that gets apprehended. So sticking attributes on God's essence as if they were features of Him is, on this view, a category mistake.
37 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در توحید از عبدالأعلی نقل است که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: یُسَمَّی بِأَسمائِهِ، فَهُوَ غَیرُ أَسمائِهِ، وَالأَسماءُ غَیرُهُ وَالمَوصوفُ غَیرُ الوَصفِ با نامهایش نامیده میشود، پس او، غیر از نامهایش است، و نامها، غیر اویند، و موصوف، مغایر با وصف میباشد.
In al-Tawḥīd, on the authority of ʿAbd al-Aʿlā, it is reported that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said: "He is named by His Names — therefore He is other than His Names; and the Names are other than Him; and the qualified is other than the qualification."
Imām al-Ṣādiq makes the move that holds the whole picture together: God is named by His Names — therefore He is other than the Names. The Names ("Merciful," "Wise," "Living") aren't God Himself; they are how He gives Himself to be known to us. The qualified is one thing; the qualification, another. So when the tradition says "negate attributes from Him," what's being negated is not the Names as ways-of-knowing-Him but the Names as if they were features of His Essence.
38 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و اینکه فرمود: «موصوف مغایر با وصف میباشد»، اشاره به آن است که مراد از مغایرت، همان مغایرتی است که مفهوم وصف از جهت مصداق، مستلزم آن است، نه آن که الفاظ نامهای او، با او مغایرند.
His saying "the qualified is other than the qualification" points to the fact that the otherness intended is the otherness which the concept of an attribute necessarily entails on the side of its instantiation — not that the verbal expressions of His Names are other than Him.
Ṭabāṭabāʾī clarifies. When the Imam says "qualified is other than qualification," he isn't saying the words "Merciful," "Wise," etc. are different things from God (obviously they are — they're words on a page). The point is that the concept of an attribute, when taken as referring to a real instance, brings a logical otherness with it. The Names are real, the Names are God's; but they aren't features of His Essence in the way "tall" is a feature of me.
39 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
واز همین قبیل است روایتی که مرحوم صدوق در معانی الاخبار با دو سند نقل میکند که: «معنای اللهاکبر، آن است که خداوند برتر از آن است که وصف شود.»
Of the same order is the tradition that the late al-Ṣadūq reports with two chains in Maʿānī al-Akhbār: "The meaning of 'Allāhu Akbar' is that God is too great to be qualified."
A famous ḥadīth on the takbīr. Allāhu Akbar is usually translated "God is greatest." The Imam's gloss is sharper: it means God is too great to be qualified — too great to be brought into the language of attributes at all. The phrase Muslims say dozens of times a day is, on this reading, a tiny refusal of the very kind of God-talk this whole chapter is critiquing.
40 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از دیگر روایاتی که بر آنچه گذشت دلالت دارد، حدیثی است که در اصول کافی و نیز کتاب توحید از ابراهیم بن عمر، نقل شده است که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: إنَّ اللهَ تَبارَکَ وَتَعالی خَلَقَ اسماً بِالحُروفِ غَیرَ مُتَصَوَّتٍ، وَبِاللَّفظِ غَیرَ مُنطَقٍ، وَبِالشَّخصِ غَیرَ مُجَسَّدٍ، وَبِالتَّشبِیهِ غَیرَ مَوصوفٍ، وَبِاللَّونِ غَیرَ مَصبوغٍ، مَنفِيٌّ عَنهُ الأَقطارُ، مُبَعَّدٌ عَنهُ الحُدودُ، مَحجوبٌ عَنهُ حِسُّ کُلِّ مُتَوَهِّمٍ، مُستَتِرٌ غَیرُ مَستورٍ؛ فَجَعَلَهُ کَلِمَةً تَامَّةً علی أَربَعَةِ أَجزاءٍ مَعاً، لَیسَ مِنها واحِدٌ قَبلَ الآخِرِ؛ فَأَظهَرَ مِنها ثَلاثَةَ أسماءٍ، لِفاقَةِ الخَلقِ إلَیها، وَحَجَبَ مِنها واحِداً وَهُوَ الاسمُ المَکنونُ المَخزونُ؛ بِهَذِهِ الأَسماءِ الَّتي ظَهَرَت؛ فَالظّاهِرُ هُوَ اللهُ وَتَبارَکَ وَسُبحانَ، وَسَخَّرَ سُبحانَهُ لِکُلِّ اسمٍ مِن هَذِهِ الأَسماءِ أَربَعَةَ أَرکانٍ، فَذَلِکَ اثنا عَشَرَ رُکناً، ثُمَّ خَلَقَ لِکُلِّ رُکنٍ مِنها ثَلاثینَ اسماً فِعلاً مَنسوباً إلَیها؛ فَهُوَ الرَّحمنُ الرَّحیمُ، المَلِکُ القُدُّوسُ، الخالِقُ، البارِئُ، المُصَوِّرُ، الحَيُّ، القَیُّومُ، لا تَأخُذُهُ سِنَةٌ وَلا نَومٌ، العَلیمُ، الخَبیرُ، السَّمیعُ، البَصیرُ، الحَکیمُ، العَزیزُ، الجَبّارُ، المُتَکَبِّرُ، البارِئُ، المُنشِئُ، البَدیعُ، الرَّفیعُ، الجَلیلُ، الکَریمُ، الرّازِقُ، المُحیِی، المُمیتُ، الباعِثُ، الوارِثُ؛ فَهَذِهِ الأَسماءُ وَما کانَ مِنَ الأَسماءِ الحُسنی حَتّی تُتِمَّ ثَلاثَ مِائَةٍ وَسِتّینَ اسماً، فَهِيَ نِسبَةٌ لِهَذِهِ الأَسماءِ الثَّلاثَةِ، وَهَذِهِ الأَسماءُ الثَّلاثَةُ أَرکانٌ؛ وَحُجِبَ الاسمُ الواحِدُ المَکنونُ المَخزونُ بِهَذِهِ الأَسماءِ الثَّلاثَةِ؛ وَذَلِکَ قَولُهُ تَعالی: «قُلِ ادْعُوا اللهَ أَوِ ادْعُوا الرَّحمنَ أَیًّا ما تَدْعُوا فَلَهُ الأَسْماءُ الحُسْنی»
خدای تبارک و تعالی، اسمی آفرید که صدای حرفی ندارد، به لفظ، ادا نشود، تن وکالبد ندارد، به تشبیه، موصوف نگردد، آمیخته به رنگی نیست، ابعاد واضلاع ندارد، حدود واطراف از او دور گشته، حسّ توهمکننده به او، دست نیابد، نهان است بیپرده، خدای آن را یک کلمه تمام قرارداد، دارای چهار جزء مقارن که هیچ یک پیش از دیگری نیست، سپس سه اسم آن را که خلق به آن نیاز داشتند، هویدا ساخت، ویک اسم آن را پنهان داشت و آن، همان اسمی است که در گنجینه است و با آن سه اسمی که آشکار گشته، پوشیده شده وآن سه، عبارتند از: اللّه، تبارک وسبحان است وخدای سبحان برای هر اسمی از این اسماء، چهار رکن، مسخّر فرمود که جمعاً دوازده رکن میشود، سپس در برابر هر رکنی، سی اسم که فعل، منسوب به آنها هستند، آفرید که عبارتند از: بخشاینده، مهربان، پادشاه، پاک و بیعیب، آفریننده، پدیدآورنده، نگارنده، زنده، پاینده، بیچرت وخواب، دانا، باریکدان، شنوا، بینا، درستکار، عزتمند، جبرانکننده، صاحب کبریاء، برتر، بزرگ، نیرومند، توانا، بیآزار، ایمنیدهنده، نگاهبان، به وجودآورنده، نوآفریننده، بلندمرتبه، بزرگمنزلت، بزرگوار، روزیدهنده، زندهکننده، میراننده، برانگیزنده و وارث. این اسماء با اسماء حسنا تا سیصد وشصت اسم کامل شود، فروع این سه اسم میباشند و آن سه، ارکانند، وآن یک اسم، پوشیده مخزون، بهسبب این اسماء سهگانه، پنهان شده است واین است معنای کلام خداوند که: بگو اللّه را بخوانید یا رحمان را، هرکدام را بخوانید بهترین نامها از آن اوست.
۵. حدیث آفرینش اسم
5. The Tradition on God's Creation of [the Greatest] Name
Among the further traditions bearing on what has been said is a ḥadīth reported in Uṣūl al-Kāfī and in Kitāb al-Tawḥīd, on the authority of Ibrāhīm b. ʿUmar, that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
"Verily God, blessed and exalted is He, created a Name — by letters that are unvoiced; by an utterance that is unspoken; as a person yet not embodied; in the manner of likeness yet not qualifiable; in [the manner of] color yet undyed; the regions [of space] are negated of it; bounds are kept far from it; the sense of any imaginer is veiled from it; concealed yet not under any veil. He made it a complete Word consisting of four parts together — none of them prior to another. He manifested three of these on account of His creation's need of them, and He kept one of them concealed: that is the hidden, treasured Name. By these three Names that have been manifested — and these manifested ones are: 'Allāh,' 'Tabāraka,' and 'Subḥān' — God, exalted is He, made subject to each one of these Names four pillars (so that there are twelve pillars in all); then for every pillar He created thirty Names which are acts ascribed to it. They are: al-Raḥmān, al-Raḥīm, al-Malik, al-Quddūs, al-Khāliq, al-Bāriʾ, al-Muṣawwir, al-Ḥayy, al-Qayyūm, ‹He whom slumber and sleep do not seize›, al-ʿAlīm, al-Khabīr, al-Samīʿ, al-Baṣīr, al-Ḥakīm, al-ʿAzīz, al-Jabbār, al-Mutakabbir, al-ʿAlī, al-ʿAẓīm, al-Muqtadir, al-Qādir, al-Salām, al-Muʾmin, al-Muhaymin, al-Bāriʾ, al-Munshiʾ, al-Badīʿ, al-Rafīʿ, al-Jalīl, al-Karīm, al-Rāziq, al-Muḥyī, al-Mumīt, al-Bāʿith, al-Wārith. These Names — together with the Most Beautiful Names completing the count of three hundred and sixty — are branches of those three Names; and those three are pillars; and the one Name remains hidden, treasured, veiled by these three manifested Names. Such is the meaning of God's words: ‹Say: Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Raḥmān; whichever you call upon, to Him belong the Most Beautiful Names› [Qurʾān 17:110]." [Translator's note: the Arabic block as printed in Shīrwānī's Persian edition passes directly from al-Mutakabbir to al-Bāriʾ; the seven Names al-ʿAlī through al-Muhaymin are restored following the standard text of al-Kāfī (bāb ḥudūth al-asmāʾ); the al-Nuʿmān Arabic edition includes these seven Names but itself omits al-Ḥakīm.]
"Verily God, blessed and exalted is He, created a Name — by letters that are unvoiced; by an utterance that is unspoken; as a person yet not embodied; in the manner of likeness yet not qualifiable; in [the manner of] color yet undyed; the regions [of space] are negated of it; bounds are kept far from it; the sense of any imaginer is veiled from it; concealed yet not under any veil. He made it a complete Word consisting of four parts together — none of them prior to another. He manifested three of these on account of His creation's need of them, and He kept one of them concealed: that is the hidden, treasured Name. By these three Names that have been manifested — and these manifested ones are: 'Allāh,' 'Tabāraka,' and 'Subḥān' — God, exalted is He, made subject to each one of these Names four pillars (so that there are twelve pillars in all); then for every pillar He created thirty Names which are acts ascribed to it. They are: al-Raḥmān, al-Raḥīm, al-Malik, al-Quddūs, al-Khāliq, al-Bāriʾ, al-Muṣawwir, al-Ḥayy, al-Qayyūm, ‹He whom slumber and sleep do not seize›, al-ʿAlīm, al-Khabīr, al-Samīʿ, al-Baṣīr, al-Ḥakīm, al-ʿAzīz, al-Jabbār, al-Mutakabbir, al-ʿAlī, al-ʿAẓīm, al-Muqtadir, al-Qādir, al-Salām, al-Muʾmin, al-Muhaymin, al-Bāriʾ, al-Munshiʾ, al-Badīʿ, al-Rafīʿ, al-Jalīl, al-Karīm, al-Rāziq, al-Muḥyī, al-Mumīt, al-Bāʿith, al-Wārith. These Names — together with the Most Beautiful Names completing the count of three hundred and sixty — are branches of those three Names; and those three are pillars; and the one Name remains hidden, treasured, veiled by these three manifested Names. Such is the meaning of God's words: ‹Say: Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Raḥmān; whichever you call upon, to Him belong the Most Beautiful Names› [Qurʾān 17:110]." [Translator's note: the Arabic block as printed in Shīrwānī's Persian edition passes directly from al-Mutakabbir to al-Bāriʾ; the seven Names al-ʿAlī through al-Muhaymin are restored following the standard text of al-Kāfī (bāb ḥudūth al-asmāʾ); the al-Nuʿmān Arabic edition includes these seven Names but itself omits al-Ḥakīm.]
One of the densest single ḥadīths in the corpus — read it slowly. The Imam describes the Greatest Name as something God created — voiceless, unspoken, unembodied, beyond being-likened, beyond color, with no spatial sides, no boundaries, hidden from every imagining mind. He made it a single complete Word with four parts; manifested three of them (because creation needed them) and kept one hidden. The three manifested are Allāh, Tabāraka, Subḥān. From those three flow twelve "pillars," and from those twelve, three hundred and sixty further Names — the Most Beautiful Names of the Qurʾān. The architecture of this single ḥadīth is the seed for everything in Treatise 2.
41 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این حدیث شریف بدون نیاز به توضیح، به روشنی بیانگر تأخر اسماء الهی از مقام اطلاق ذاتی میباشد، علاوه برآنکه حاوی اصول فراوانی از علم اسماء و فرو آمدن اسمی از اسم دیگر، و متفّرع بودن مخلوقات بر آن اسماء میباشد.
This noble ḥadīth, without need of further commentary, makes evident the posteriority of the Divine Names to the rank of the essential non-delimitation [of God]; and it contains, in addition, abundant principles of the science of the Names — the descent of one Name from another, and the dependence of created beings upon those Names.
Ṭabāṭabāʾī's takeaway. The ḥadīth makes vivid the central claim: even the highest Names are posterior to God's essential non-delimitation — they're created. They flow from one another in a hierarchy, and created beings depend on those Names rather than on God's Essence directly.
42 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
حدیثی که درکتاب ارشاد ودیگر کتب از امیرالمؤمنین علیه السلام نقل شده است که: إنَّ اللهَ أَجَلُّ مِن أن یَحتَجِبَ عَن شَيْءٍ أو یَحتَجِبَ عَنهُ شَيْءٌ همانا خداوند، والاتر از آن است که از چیزی پنهان باشد و یا چیزی از او نهان باشد.
۶. روایات حجاب
6. Traditions on the Absence of Any Veil between God and His Creation
A ḥadīth reported in Kitāb al-Irshād and elsewhere from the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him): "Truly God is too exalted to be veiled from anything, or for anything to be veiled from Him."
Section 6 turns to the question of "veils" — the language some Sufi and theological texts use to describe what stands between God and creation. ʿAlī's saying cuts that off at the root: God is too exalted to be veiled from anything, and too penetrating for anything to be veiled from Him. There simply isn't a between for either side.
43 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ونیز روایتی که درکتاب توحید با سند متّصل از یعقوب بن جعفر جعفری نقل شده است که موسی بن جعفر علیهما السلام فرمود: لَیسَ بَینَهُ وَبَینَ خَلقِهِ حِجابٌ غَیرَ خَلقِهِ، اِحتَجَبَ بِغَیرِ حِجابٍ مَحجوبٍ وَاستَتَرَ بِغَیرِ سَترٍ مَستورٍ میان او و مخلوقش، حجابی جز مخلوقش نیست؛ پنهان است بدون اینکه پردهای در میان باشد و نهان است بدون آنکه پوششی در کار باشد.
And a tradition reported in Kitāb al-Tawḥīd with a connected chain from Yaʿqūb b. Jaʿfar al-Jaʿfarī, in which Mūsā b. Jaʿfar (peace be upon them both) said: "Between Him and His creation there is no veil other than His creation itself. He is veiled without there being any veil that veils, and concealed without any concealment that conceals."
Imām al-Kāẓim makes the point with a paradox: "Between Him and His creation there is no veil other than His creation itself." The only thing that hides God from a creature is the creature itself. Concealment isn't done by a curtain placed between us; the curtain is what we are.
44 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در این روایت، میان دوچیز، جمع شده است، یکی آنکه ظهور و تجلّی خداوند به واسطه اشیاء است ودیگر آنکه به واسطه همان اشیاء، نهان گشته است؛ واین معنایی لطیف است و بازگشتش به آن است که خفای او دراثر شدت ظهورش میباشد.
In this tradition, two matters are joined: first, that God's manifestation and self-disclosure are by means of things; and second, that He is concealed by those very same things. This is a subtle meaning, and it comes back to this: His hiddenness is by reason of the very intensity of His manifestation.
Ṭabāṭabāʾī catches the deep point in the Imam's saying. God reveals Himself by means of things, and is concealed by those very same things. How? Because His manifestation is so intense that finite things can only register it in fragments — and those fragments end up being what we mistakenly take to be the only things present. His hiddenness is not the absence of light, but the over-presence of it.
45 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از آنچه گذشت، روشن شد که توحید اطلاقی بالاتر و والاتر از آن است که در وصف آید، و در حدیث آمده است: مَن سَأَلَ عَنِ التَّوحیدِ فَهُوَ جاهِلٌ، وَمَن أَجابَهُ فَهُوَ مُشرِکٌ آنکه از توحید پرسد، نادان است وآنکه پاسخش گوید، مشرک است.
From what has gone before it has become clear that absolute tawḥīd (tawḥīd iṭlāqī) is too elevated and too sublime to be put into words; and the ḥadīth says: "Whoever asks about tawḥīd is ignorant; and whoever answers him is a polytheist."
Chapter 4 closes with a famous ḥadīth: "Whoever asks about tawḥīd is ignorant; and whoever answers him is a polytheist." A scandalous-sounding line, but consistent with everything in the chapter. Asking "what is God's Oneness?" presupposes that tawḥīd is a definable doctrine you can put into a definition; answering presupposes that you can give that definition without limiting God by the words you use. The point isn't to forbid all theological speech — the entire book is theological speech — but to keep alive the awareness that all of it is posterior to the Reality it tries to point at.
46 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
توحید بدین معنا — یعنی توحید اطلاقی — از جمله اموری است که توفیق اثبات آن، تنها نصیب پیروان آئین اسلام گشته است، و مذاهب وادیان گذشته، از آن، محروم بودهاند؛ زیرا ظاهر آنچه از ایشان درباره توحید به دست ما رسیده، مقام «واحدّیت» است و این که خداوند متعال، آن ذات واجبی است که تمامی صفات کمال، در او جمع گشته است.
فصل پنجم: اسلام و توحید اطلاقی
Chapter 5 — Islam and Absolute Tawḥīd
Tawḥīd in this sense — namely, absolute tawḥīd (tawḥīd iṭlāqī) — is among those matters whose successful establishment has been granted only to the followers of the way of Islam; in this the holy way of Islam has surpassed the religions and revealed laws of the past. For the evident purport of what has come down to us from them concerning tawḥīd is the rank of Oneness-of-Determination (maqām al-wāḥidiyya) — namely, that God Most High is the Necessary Essence in whom all the attributes of perfection are gathered.
Chapter 5 makes a striking historical claim: the radical absolute tawḥīd set out in this treatise has only been fully established in Islam. Earlier monotheistic traditions reached as far as what's called wāḥidiyya — God as the Necessary Being who has all perfections gathered in Him. That was the position Chapter 2 already established. But Islam's tawḥīd, as Ṭabāṭabāʾī reads it, goes further: God transcends even being "the bearer of all perfections," because that itself is a determination.
47 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، بالاترین چیزی که ازمذاهب گذشته وسخنان حکماء الهی درباره توحید به ما رسیده، همان است که در فصل دوم بیان شد. والله یهدی من یشاء إلی صراط مستقیم.
Hence the loftiest pronouncement on tawḥīd that has reached us from previous creeds and from the words of the divine sages is no more than what was set out in Chapter 2. And God guides whom He wills to a straight path.
[تمّ والحمد لله والسلام علی محمد وآله] — [It is complete — praise belongs to God, and peace be upon Muḥammad and his Household. (Colophon in the Arabic original; absent from the Persian edition.)]
Closing point: Greek philosophy, the Hebrew prophets, Christian theology, the Persian sages — at their best, all of them got as far as Chapter 2 of this book, but no further. Chapter 3's move (God transcends even the qualification "absolute") is, on Ṭabāṭabāʾī's reading, distinctively Qurʾānic and Imāmī.
48 / 618
بِسْمِ ٱللَّٰهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
Appended Essay
The Tawḥīd of Islam and Its Fruit
توحید اسلام و ثمره آن
◈ ◈ ◈
در این بخش، در صدد بیان آنیم که آنچه دین مقدس اسلام به آن، دعوت کرده است، آخرین درجه توحید میباشد و در ضمن به ذکر ثمره آن، خواهیم پرداخت.
اشاره
Prefatory Note
In His Name, exalted. In this section we intend to expound that what the holy religion of Islam summons to is the highest degree of tawḥīd, and along the way we shall set out its fruit, in three chapters.
[The opening “In His Name, exalted” (بسمه تعالی) and “in three chapters” follow the Arabic original; the Persian edition omits both.]
The appended essay opens with a thesis sentence: Islam's call is to the highest degree of tawḥīd, and the rest of this short essay will sketch what follows from that — what fruits it bears in actual practice.
50 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پیش از ورود در بحث، توّجه به این نکته، لازم است که چون توحید، یک مفهوم اضافی است، در اثر تغییر متعلق آن، معنای آن نیز تغییر میکند. ما در این بحث، سه چیز را به عنوان متعّلق توحید، میتوانیم در نظر بگیریم: ۱. ذات؛ ۲. اسم که همان ذات همراه با یک وصف است؛ ۳. فعل.
Before entering the discussion, attention must be paid to this point: since tawḥīd is a relational concept (mafhūm iḍāfī), its meaning shifts as its object (mutaʿalliq) shifts. In this discussion we may take three things as the possible objects of tawḥīd: (1) the Essence (dhāt); (2) the Name (ism) — which is the Essence taken together with some attribute; (3) the Act (fiʿl).
Important set-up. Tawḥīd isn't a single thing; it's a relational concept — an act of unifying something — and so its meaning shifts depending on what's being unified. Ṭabāṭabāʾī picks out three possible objects: the Essence (the bare reality of God), the Names (Essence-plus-attribute), and the Acts (what God does). Each gives a different "stage" of tawḥīd.
51 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، توحید نیز سه مرحله دارد: توحید ذاتی، توحید اسمایی و توحید افعالی، بدین معنا که هر چیزی ازجهت ذات، اسم و فعل، قائم و وابسته به خداوند سبحان است.
Tawḥīd, accordingly, has three stages: essential tawḥīd (dhātī), nominal tawḥīd (asmāʾī), and active tawḥīd (afʿālī) — meaning that every thing, in respect of its essence, its names, and its acts, stands by and depends upon God the Glorified.
So tawḥīd has three stages: dhātī (essential — God is uniquely real), asmāʾī (nominal — every Name we apply to anything is ultimately God's Name), and afʿālī (active — every act is ultimately God's act). Each stage says something different about how the world depends on God: in its being, in its qualities, and in its doing.
52 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
دانستیم که برهان بیان شده در فصل سوم، مقتضی آن است که هر نوع تعیّن مفهومی و محدودیت مصداقی، ازمقام ذات خداوند سبحان به دور میباشد و هیچ نوع تمیّزی در آن مقام، راه ندارد، حتی [تمیّز حاصل از] همین حکم. و از اینجا روشن میگردد که به کار بردن الفاظی مانند: مقام و مرتبه در آنجا مجاز و از روی ناچاری میباشد.
فصل اول: اوج توحید
Chapter 1 — The Pinnacle of Tawḥīd
We have learned that the demonstration set forth in Chapter 3 entails that every kind of conceptual determination and instantial delimitation lies far from the rank of the Essence of God the Glorified, and that no distinction whatsoever — not even the distinction generated by this very ruling — has any way into that rank. From this it is clear that our use of expressions such as "rank" or "level" of that [Essence] is figurative and is unavoidable [given the limits of language].
Chapter 1 of the appendix recaps the climactic move of Treatise 1. Even saying "God's Essence has a rank" or "is at a level" is a figurative concession to language — strictly speaking, a "rank" is itself a determination, and the Essence is past every determination. We use such words because we have to; that doesn't mean they accurately describe.
53 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
واز اینجا به دست میآید که توحید ذاتی، به معنای شناخِت خود ذات، امری محال است؛ زیرا معرفت، نسبتی بین شناسنده وشناخته شده میباشد و در آن مقام، همه نسبتها ساقط میگردد. در واقع، هرگونه شناختی که به او تعلق میگیرد، به اسم او تعلق گرفته است نه به ذاتش. احدی به او، احاطه علمی ندارد؛ و مراد از اینکه گفتهاند: «معرفت، متناسب با ظرفیت شناسنده است» همین معناست؛ به عنوان مثال، کاسهای را در نظر بگیرید که از آب دریا پر میشود؛ کاسه، دریا را میطلبد ولی فقط به اندازه گنجایشش نصیبش میگردد. و نیز روشن میشود که او، از کمند بیان هم بیرون است.
It follows from this that essential tawḥīd in the sense of recognition of the Essence itself is impossible; for recognition (maʿrifa) is a relation between knower and known, and in that rank all relations fall away. In reality every recognition that attaches to Him attaches to His Name, not to His Essence. No one comprehends Him with knowledge [Qurʾān 20:110]. The meaning of the saying "Recognition is proportionate to the capacity of the recognizer" is precisely this: imagine a bowl being filled from the water of the sea — the bowl seeks the sea, but receives no more than its own capacity holds. It is also clear that He stands beyond the snare of expression.
A startling consequence: recognition of God's Essence is impossible — not because we're not smart enough, but because recognition is itself a relation (knower → known), and at the rank of the Essence all relations have already fallen away. So whenever we know "God," we are knowing one of His Names, not His Essence in itself. The classic image: a bowl seeking the sea. The bowl gets sea-water, but only as much as the bowl can hold — the sea remains beyond. This is the key to the next chapter's move about Islam's distinctive achievement.
54 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از اینجا آشکار میشود که آخرین درجه توحید، همان «توحید ذاتی» است زیرا کمال توحید، متناسب با حدود وقیودی است که از ذات اقدس اله، نفی میگردد و در توحید ذاتی، هر نوع تعیّن و تمیّزی، اعّم از واقعی واعتباری وحتی خود توحید، سلب میشود. خداوند سبحان خطاب به پیامبرش میفرماید: «وَأَنَّ إِلَى رَبِّکَ الْمُنْتَهَى» پایان همه چیز به سوی پروردگار توست.
From this it becomes plain that the highest degree of tawḥīd is precisely "essential tawḥīd"; for the perfection of tawḥīd is proportionate to the bounds and qualifications negated of the most holy Essence, and in essential tawḥīd every determination and distinction — whether real or conventional, even tawḥīd itself — is denied. God the Glorified says to His Prophet: "And that to your Lord is the final end." [Qurʾān 53:42]
Ṭabāṭabāʾī makes the link explicit. Essential tawḥīd is the highest stage because it negates the most — every determination, real or conventional, including the very concept of "tawḥīd" itself. He closes with a Qurʾān fragment (53:42): "And that to your Lord is the final end" — not "the final God" or "the final being," but "the final end," beyond which there is nothing further.
55 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
دانستیم که نتیجه برهانی که درفصل دوم رساله ذکر شد، آن است که اللّه — عزّاسمه — ذاتِ در بردارنده همه کمالات و مبرّا از همه نقائص است و همه صفات او، عین ذاتش میباشد؛ واین همان میراث مذاهب گذشته است که انبیای پیشین به آن، دعوت میکردند، و همان چیزی است که از آموزشهای فلاسفه الهی مصر، یونان، ایران ودیگر نواحی به دست میآید، نیز همان چیزی است که بزرگان فلاسفه اسلامی، مانند معلّم ثانی، ابونصر فارابی و رئیس اندیشمندان بوعلی سینا شرحش دادند و صدرالمتألیهن در کتابهایش بر آن بود.
فصل دوم: میراث پیشینیان در مسئله توحید
Chapter 2 — The Heritage of the Ancients on the Question of Tawḥīd
We have learned that the upshot of the demonstration set forth in Chapter 2 of [the previous] treatise is that Allāh — exalted is His Name — is the Essence which contains every perfection and is free of every defect, and that every one of His attributes is identical with His Essence. This is precisely the heritage of the previous religions, the call of the earlier prophets, and the substance of what comes down to us from the divine philosophers of Egypt, Greece, Persia, and other lands. It is the very content set forth by the great Islamic philosophers — by the Second Teacher (Abū Naṣr al-Fārābī), by the Chief of Thinkers (Abū ʿAlī Ibn Sīnā), and by Ṣadr al-Mutaʾallihīn [Mullā Ṣadrā] in his books.
Chapter 2 places this teaching in intellectual history. The thesis "God is the Essence containing all perfections" — what Ṭabāṭabāʾī called the wāḥidiyya level — is the common inheritance: the prophets before Muḥammad, the sages of Egypt, Greece, and Persia, and the great Muslim philosophers (al-Fārābī, Ibn Sīnā, Mullā Ṣadrā) all reached it. So this is not what's distinctive about Islam.
56 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اصولی که صدر المتألهین، پایهگذاری کرد، عبارت است از اینکه: «وجود، یک حقیقت تشکیکی است که مراتب آن از جهت شدّت وضعف، متفاوتند؛ ضعیفترین مرتبه، هیولای نخستین وقویترین و شدیدترین آن، وجود واجبی است که از جهت قوّت و کمال، نامحدود است. تمام این مراتب، تحقیق دارند، اما در مقایسه با بالاترین مرتبه، یعنی مرتبه واجبی، وجودشان، رابط و غیر مستقل بوده، نه موضوع حکمی قرار میگیرد و نه محمول آن؛ بلکه در پرتو نور و درخشش آن وجود واجبی، محو و مستهلکند.»
The principle Mullā Ṣadrā founded is: "Existence (wujūd) is a single graded reality (ḥaqīqa tashkīkiyya), the levels of which differ in intensity and weakness. Its weakest level is prime matter (hayūlā); its strongest and most intense level is the Necessary Existence — unlimited in power and perfection. All these levels are realized — yet in comparison with the highest level, the Necessary, their existence is relational (rābiṭ) and non-independent: they are neither subjects nor predicates of any judgment, but, rather, are obliterated and extinguished in the light and radiance of the Necessary Existence."
A crucial brief statement of Mullā Ṣadrā's signature teaching, tashkīk al-wujūd ("graded existence"). On this picture, existence isn't a flat yes/no — there are degrees of intensity. Prime matter (hayūlā, raw potentiality) is the weakest degree; the Necessary Existent is the strongest, infinite degree. Everything in between is a more or less intense participation in the same one reality. Crucially, all the lower degrees are relational (rābiṭ) — they're not independent items; they're more like rays of a single light, "obliterated and extinguished in the radiance" of the Necessary.
57 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از آنچه آوردیم، روشن میگردد که اثبات کاملترین درجه توحیدِ خداوند سبحان، او ویژگیهای آئین مقدس اسلام است واین همان مقام محمّدی است که ویژه محمّد و خاندان پاک او علیهم السلام میباشد و میراثی است برای کسانی از اّمت او که به مقام ولایت، بار مییابند.
From all this it becomes plain that the establishment of the most perfect degree of God's tawḥīd belongs to the singular features of the holy way of Islam — and this is precisely the Muḥammadan station (maqām muḥammadī), distinctive to Muḥammad and his pure Household (peace be upon them all), and an inheritance for those of his Community who attain to the station of walāya.
The historical conclusion. The most perfect degree of tawḥīd — the move beyond wāḥidiyya into tawḥīd iṭlāqī — belongs uniquely to Islam, and in particular to what Shīʿī tradition calls the Muḥammadan Station: the inheritance of Muḥammad and his Household, available to those of his community who attain the station of walāya (sacred friendship/authority).
58 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
توحید ذاتی بیان شده، امری است که انسان، با شهود تاّم و ساده، آن را مییابد؛ زیرا انسان به مقتضای اصل فطرت، وجود را ذاتاً درک میکند و نیز درک میکند که هر تعیّنی ازیک اطلاق و بی قیدیای، ناشی میگردد، زیرا مشاهده مقیّد، بدون مشاهده مطلق نیست.
فصل سوم: فطری بودن توحید ذاتی، ولایت مطلقه و نبوت عاّمه
Chapter 3 — The Innate Character of Essential Tawḥīd, of Absolute Walāya, and of Universal Prophethood
The essential tawḥīd set out [above] is a matter that the human being attains by complete and simple witnessing (shuhūd). For man, by the requirement of the principle of fiṭra (innate disposition), apprehends his own existence through his very self, and likewise apprehends that every determination arises from some non-delimitation (iṭlāq) and unconditionedness — since the witnessing of the determinate is nothing other than the witnessing of the absolute.
Chapter 3 turns from history to anthropology. The astonishing claim: essential tawḥīd isn't an esoteric philosophical conclusion — it's something every human being already grasps, by virtue of fiṭra, the innate spiritual disposition. We can't see anything as a qualified thing without already implicitly seeing the unqualified against which it stands out — just as you can't see a figure without a background. So the bare apprehension of any limited thing already involves an implicit apprehension of the unlimited.
59 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ونیز مشاهده میکند که هر تعیّنی — خواه درخودش و یا در دیگری — ذاتاً وابسته ومتکی به اطلاق است؛ درنتیجه، مطلق تعیّن وابسته وقائم به اطلاق تام و کامل خواهدبود. و همچنین، لزوم فروتنی وخضوع و تلاش، تعیّنش برای اطلاق خود، و نیز خوبی امور خوب و بدی امور بد را درخود مییابد؛ و همچنین درک میکند که تکلیف، نیاز به بیان دارد. امور سهگانه فوق، همان توحید ذاتی، ولایت مطلقه و نبوت عامه میباشد؛ و آئین اسلام است که براین امور به طور تام و کامل، استوار است: «فَأَقِمْ وَجْهَکَ لِلدِّینِ حَنِیفًا فِطْرَتَ اللَّهِ الَّتِی فَطَرَ النَّاسَ عَلَیْهَا لَا تَبْدِیلَ لِخَلْقِ اللَّهِ» روی به جانب آئین اسلام آور و پیوسته از طریق دین خدا، که فطرت مردمان را بر آن، آفریده است، پیروی کن که هیچ تبدیلی در خلقت خداوند نیست.
He likewise witnesses that every determination — whether in itself or in another — is in essence dependent upon and resting upon non-delimitation; as a consequence, every determination is dependent upon and stands by complete and perfect non-delimitation. He further finds in himself the obligation of humility, submission, and exertion — submission of his determination to its non-delimitation — and also [finds in himself the recognition of] the goodness of good things and the badness of bad things; and he likewise apprehends that moral obligation (taklīf) requires exposition (i.e. requires a prophetic communication). These three matters are nothing other than essential tawḥīd, absolute walāya, and universal prophethood; and the way of Islam is that which rests upon these three completely and perfectly:
"So set your face toward religion as a ḥanīf — the natural disposition (fiṭra) of God upon which He has fashioned humankind. There is no altering God's creation." [Qurʾān 30:30]
"So set your face toward religion as a ḥanīf — the natural disposition (fiṭra) of God upon which He has fashioned humankind. There is no altering God's creation." [Qurʾān 30:30]
Three things, Ṭabāṭabāʾī argues, are built into every human being's fiṭra: (1) that every limited thing depends on the unlimited (= essential tawḥīd); (2) that we owe humility and submission to that unlimited (= absolute walāya); and (3) that we know good is good and bad is bad, and that moral obligation needs to be communicated (= universal prophethood — the need for prophets). He closes with the Qurʾān verse (30:30): "Set your face toward religion as a ḥanīf — the natural disposition of God upon which He has fashioned humankind." These three are the very content of that fiṭra.
60 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در کتاب توحید با سند متّصل از علاء بن فضیل نقل است که: از امام صادق علیه السلام درباره آیه «فِطْرَتَ اللَّهِ الَّتِی فَطَرَ النَّاسَ عَلَیْهَا» سؤال نمودم، امام فرمود: «[فطرتی که خداوند، مردم را بر آن سرشته است] توحید است.»
In Kitāb al-Tawḥīd, with a connected chain from al-ʿAlāʾ b. al-Faḍīl, it is reported: I asked Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) about the verse "the natural disposition of God upon which He has fashioned humankind"; the Imām said: "[The fiṭra upon which God has constituted humankind] is tawḥīd."
A ḥadīth that pegs the philosophical argument to a textual peg. When Imām al-Ṣādiq is asked what the fiṭra in 30:30 is, he answers in a single word: "It is tawḥīd."
61 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در تفسیر علی بن ابراهیم با سند متّصل از امام رضا از پدرش از جدش علیهم السلام نقل است که امام باقر علیه السلام درباره آیه: «فِطْرَتَ اللَّهِ الَّتِی فَطَرَ النَّاسَ عَلَیْهَا» فرمود: هُوَ لاَ إِلَهَ إلاَّ اللهُ، مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللهِ، عَلِيٌّ أَمیرُ المُؤمِنینَ، إلی هَاهُنا التَّوحیدُ مراد آن است که جز اللّه معبودی نیست، و محمد پیامآور خداست، و علی امیر مؤمنان میباشد؛ توحید تا اینجاست.
In the Tafsīr of ʿAlī b. Ibrāhīm, with a connected chain from Imām al-Riḍā, from his father, from his grandfather (peace be upon them all), Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) is reported to have said concerning the verse "the natural disposition of God upon which He has fashioned humankind": "It is: There is no god but God, Muḥammad is the Messenger of God, ʿAlī is the Commander of the Faithful — to here extends tawḥīd."
A more expansive Imāmī gloss. Fiṭra is tawḥīd — but for these Imams tawḥīd unfolds into the standard Shīʿī three-fold confession: there is no god but God, Muḥammad is His Messenger, and ʿAlī is the Commander of the Faithful. Walāya — recognition of the Imam's spiritual authority — is, on this reading, part of innate human nature, not an add-on.
62 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و رسول گرامی فرمود: بُعِثْتُ لِأُتَمِّمَ مَکارِمَ الأَخلاقِ مبعوث شدم تا خویهای کریمانه را کامل کنم.
The noble Messenger (peace be upon him and his Family) said: "I have been sent to perfect the noble traits of character."
A beloved ḥadīth that's about to do real work in the argument. The Prophet doesn't say "I was sent to bring new beliefs" — he says he was sent to perfect the noble traits of character that human beings already, by fiṭra, recognize as good. Religion completes nature, it doesn't replace it.
63 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و خداوند سبحان میفرماید: «وَیُحِلُّ لَهُمُ الطَّیِّبَاتِ وَیُحَرِّمُ عَلَیْهِمُ الْخَبَائِثَ» برای آنان، هر طعام پاکیزه و مطبوعی را حلال، و هر پلید منفوری را حرام میگرداند.
And God the Glorified says: "He makes lawful for them the wholesome things and forbids them the impure." [Qurʾān 7:157]
A Qurʾānic complement (7:157): the law makes lawful what fiṭra already inclines toward (the wholesome) and forbids what fiṭra already recoils from (the impure). The legal code is, again, an articulation of innate sensibility, not a foreign imposition.
64 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شواهد نقلی فراوانی دلالت میکند بر اینکه قوانین دین، بر محور امور سهگانه فوق میچرخد.
Abundant transmitted evidence establishes that the laws of religion turn upon the axis of these three matters [tawḥīd, walāya, and nubuwwa].
Briefly: the whole edifice of Islamic law and ethics turns on these three innate orientations — tawḥīd, walāya, and nubuwwa — rather than on a list of arbitrary commands.
65 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
به کارگیری فطرت ساده دراین آئین پاک، ثمرات شگفتی دردو بعد ملکات وافعال به بار آورده است که درتمام مذاهب پیشین، بی سابقه میباشد. اما در بعد ملکات، بهسبب آنکه ملکه، علم است وانسان کامل، فقط خداوند سبحان را میبیند وشایسته نیست انسانیکه در راه کمال، گام برمیدارد به غیر حق — سبحانه — توّجه کند؛ از این رو موضوعی برای خصلتهای ناپسند (مانند: خودبینی، کبر، ریا، سمعه، ترس، خسّت، مقام دوستی، اعتماد بر دنیا و ...). باقی نمیماند و دراین صورت، خویهای نیکو، باللّه ولله، تحقق مییابد. (دقت شود.)
The deployment of this simple fiṭra in this pure way has yielded astonishing fruits in the two domains of moral dispositions (malakāt) and acts (afʿāl) — fruits without precedent in any of the previous religions. As regards moral dispositions: because the disposition itself is a [form of] cognition, and the Perfect Human Being sees nothing but God the Glorified, and it is not fitting for one who treads the path of perfection to turn his attention to anything other than the Real (glory be to Him), there remains no substrate for the blameworthy traits — self-conceit, arrogance, ostentation (riyāʾ), seeking-renown (sumʿa), cowardice, miserliness, love of position, reliance upon the world, and so on. In this case the noble traits come to be realized by God and for God (bi-Llāh wa li-Llāh). (Reflect carefully.)
Now Ṭabāṭabāʾī comes to "the fruit" promised in the title. The argument: if a person genuinely sees nothing but God, then the conditions for the typical vices simply evaporate. Self-conceit needs a self standing alongside God; arrogance needs others to be impressed; ostentation (riyāʾ) needs an audience whose opinion matters; fear needs threats not subordinated to God; miserliness needs goods to grasp at. Take tawḥīd seriously and the soil for these vices is dried up. What's left is virtue, but virtue bi-Llāh wa li-Llāh — "by God and for God" — not virtue propped up by self-image or social reward. (He asks the reader to reflect carefully here. Worth doing.)
66 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و سوگند که فرق فراوانی است بین آنکه انسان به واسطه بیتوّجهی به غیر حق — سبحانه — خصلت فرومایه ترس را از خود بزداید — زیرا در این صورت چیزی نیست تا از او بترسد — وآنکه دربر طرف کردن آنچه از آن، در خوف و هراس است، بر خداوند اتّکال نماید وبدین وسیله، ترس را از خود دور کند؛ آنطور که از ظاهر شرایع به دست میآید.
By my life, there is a vast difference between the case in which a person purges the base trait of cowardice from himself by reason of his not turning his attention to anything other than the Real — for in that case there is nothing left to fear — and the case in which he simply relies upon God in the removal of what he fears, and thereby drives fear away from himself, as is the apparent purport of the [exoteric] revealed laws.
A pointed comparison. There are at least three ways to be free of fear:
(1) The tawḥīd way: stop attending to anything other than God, and there's nothing left to be afraid of. (Highest, because it dissolves fear by dissolving its object.)
(2) The exoteric-religious way: rely on God to remove what threatens you. (Solid; but you still treat the threat as real.)
(3) The philosopher's way: argue yourself out of fear by showing it's irrational ("there's no preferring factor that warrants treating possibility-of-existence as more weighty than possibility-of-non-existence"). (Coldly logical; doesn't actually move most people.)
Islam, he says in the next paragraph, deploys all three. But the first one is the deepest.
(1) The tawḥīd way: stop attending to anything other than God, and there's nothing left to be afraid of. (Highest, because it dissolves fear by dissolving its object.)
(2) The exoteric-religious way: rely on God to remove what threatens you. (Solid; but you still treat the threat as real.)
(3) The philosopher's way: argue yourself out of fear by showing it's irrational ("there's no preferring factor that warrants treating possibility-of-existence as more weighty than possibility-of-non-existence"). (Coldly logical; doesn't actually move most people.)
Islam, he says in the next paragraph, deploys all three. But the first one is the deepest.
67 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ونیز فاصله زیادی است بین آن راه، و راهی که حکیم اخلاقی بیان میکند که: آنچه انسان از آن در هراس است، پدیده ممکنی میباشد که احتمال وجود و عدم آن، یکسان است واگر آدمی در اثر رجحان دادن احتمال وجود، به خود ترس و هراس راه دهد، ترجیح بدون مرجّح خواهد بود که امری ناپسند است، یا آنکه میگوید: ترس، نزد مردم، صفت ناپسندی است وآن را نمیستایند. در سایر موارد نیز همین تفاوت وجود دارد. اما با این همه، آیین پاک اسلام، همه راهها را در آموزشهای خود به کار گرفته است.
There is likewise a great distance between that path and the one taken by the moralist-philosopher who argues: what one fears is a possible occurrence whose existence and non-existence are equally probable; if a man admits fear into himself by giving preference to the probability of its existence, this is preference without a preferring factor — which is itself blameworthy; or who says: cowardice is a blameworthy trait in the eyes of people, and they do not praise it. The same kind of difference holds in other cases. Yet despite all this, the pure way of Islam has employed all these paths in its teachings.
Continued from the previous block — the contrast with the philosopher's argument-from-symmetry, and the note that despite the deep difference Islam deploys every path, recognising that different people respond to different appeals.
68 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آنچه درضمن حدیث معراج در تفسیرقمی نقل شده است، به همین معنا اشاره دارد: فَقَالَ رَسولُ اللهِ صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم: یَا رَبِّ أَعطَیتَ أَنبِیاءَکَ فَضائِلَ فَأَعطِنِي. فَقَالَ اللهُ: وَقَد أَعطَیتُکَ، وَفِیمَا أَعطَیتُکَ کَلِمَتَینِ مِن تَحتِ عَرشِي: لاَ حَولَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إلاَّ بِاللهِ، وَلاَ مَنجَی مِنکَ إلاَّ إلَیکَ پس پیامبر خدا عرض کرد: پروردگارا! مزایایی به پیامبرانت عنایت کردهای، به من نیز عطا کن. خداوند فرمود: عطا کردم و در آنچه به تو دادم، دو کلمه از پایین عرشم وجود دارد: هیچ توان و نیرویی نیست مگر به اتکا خدا و هیچ پناهگاهی از تو نیست مگر به سوی تو.
What is reported in the Tafsīr of [ʿAlī b. Ibrāhīm] al-Qummī within the Ḥadīth of the Miʿrāj points to this very meaning: The Messenger of God (may God's blessings and peace be upon him and his Family) said: "O Lord, You have given Your prophets distinctions; give me also." God said: "And I have indeed given to you. Among what I have given you are two phrases from beneath My Throne: 'There is no power and no strength save in God,' and 'There is no refuge from You except unto You.'"
A confirming Prophetic ḥadīth. From the Miʿrāj (the night-journey ascension), God gives Muḥammad two phrases "from beneath My Throne": "There is no power and no strength save in God," and "There is no refuge from You except unto You." Notice: the second is paradoxical and exactly captures what Ṭabāṭabāʾī has been saying — when nothing exists alongside God, the only "place to flee to" from God is into God. That's the tawḥīd way of handling fear, in two words.
69 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اما در ناحیه افعال، اباحه را به امور ضروری زندگی، اختصاص داد، همانگونه که فطرت اقتضا دارد؛ و سپس به آن، در کوچک و بزرگ کارها، جهت الهی داد، و آنگاه این شیوه را درتمام ابعاد زندگی (مکانها، زمانهای گوناگون، حال صحت، بیماری، دارایی، ناداری، مرگ و حیات و دیگر حالات و تمام افعال)، گسترش داد، به صورت آئینی درآمد که توحید را در عین یگانگی در این کثرت حفظ کرد، واین کثرت را نیز درعین گوناگونیاش در توحید، صیانت نمود. پس مغتنم شمار که این، به خداوند سوگند، نعمتی است که با آسمانهای هفتگانه استوار و زمین آرام، برابری نمیکند.
As regards acts: [the holy way] confined permission (ibāḥa) to the necessities of life, in accord with what fiṭra requires; then, in matters small and great, it gave to those acts a divine orientation; and then it extended this method to every dimension of life — places, varying times, the states of health and sickness, of wealth and poverty, of life and death and other conditions, and all acts — until it became a way that preserves tawḥīd in the very midst of multiplicity (preserving Oneness within this multiplicity), and preserves this multiplicity (in the very diversity of its members) within tawḥīd. So count this a treasure, for, by God, this is a blessing not equaled by the seven mighty heavens, the cradling earth, and the mountains set as pegs [cf. Qurʾān 78:6–7, 12].
[تمّ والحمد لله لیلة الأحد خامس ذي الحجة من سنة ألف وثلاثمائة وست وخمسین قمریة هجریة وتمّ الاستنساخ لیلة الاثنین لاثنین وعشرین خلت من شهر محرم الحرام لسنة 1361] — [Completed — praise belongs to God — on the eve of Sunday, 5 Dhū l-Ḥijja 1356 AH (≈ early February 1938); the copying completed on the eve of Monday, 22 Muḥarram al-Ḥarām 1361 AH. (Colophon in the Arabic original; absent from the Persian edition.)]
The closing claim of the appendix. On the acts side (rather than the inner-disposition side), Islam's distinctive achievement is to give every moment of life — every place, every time, sickness, health, wealth, poverty, even small daily routines — a divine orientation. The result is a unified life that holds together tawḥīd and the messy multiplicity of human existence simultaneously. "Preserving tawḥīd in the very midst of multiplicity" — and "preserving the multiplicity within tawḥīd." Ṭabāṭabāʾī ends with an oath: by God, this gift is more precious than the heavens and the earth.
70 / 618
بِسْمِ ٱللَّٰهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
Treatise Two
On the Divine Names
Risālat al-Asmāʾ al-Ilāhiyya
رساله اسماء الهی
◈ ◈ ◈
بسم الله الرحمن الرحیم. الحمدلله ربّ العالمین، والصلاة والسلام علی أولیائه المقرّبین سیّما محمّد وآله الطاهرین. در رساله توحید، یادآور شدیم که توحید، بر سه قسم است: ذاتی، اسمی و فعلی و گفتیم: توحید ذاتی از محدوده وصف و کلام، بیرون است. و چون در آن رساله، پیرامون اسماء و افعال، بحث کاملی نداشتیم، خواستیم در اینجا با تلفیق بین دلیل عقلی و نقلی به شیوهای مناسب با سلیقه این رسائل، درباره «اسم»، مقداری بحث کنیم و آن را تا حدودی، توضیح دهیم؛ و تفصیل کامل آن را به کتابهای قطوری که بزرگان تألیف کردهاند، واگذار میکنیم. البته کتابهایی که بنایشان بر جمع بین ذوق و برهان و تلفیق میان عقل و نقل است. اما نوشتههایی را که بنایشان برآن است که قضایای سادهای را که مورد تصدیق اندیشههای ابتدایی میباشد، طرح کنند و آنگاه با جدل به دفاع از آن، پردازند، قابل توجه واعتماد نمیدانیم، واساساً نه این گونه از بحثها ارتباطی با آن نوشتهها دارد، و نه ما با کسانی که این شیوه از بحث را اختیار نمودهاند، کاری داریم؛ والله المعین.
اشاره
Prefatory Note
In the Name of God, the All-Merciful, the All-Compassionate. Praise belongs to God, the Lord of the worlds; and blessing and peace be upon His drawn-near friends — especially Muḥammad and his Pure Household.
In the Treatise on Tawḥīd we noted that tawḥīd is of three kinds: of the Essence, of the Names, and of the Acts; and we said that essential tawḥīd lies beyond the compass of description and the circle of speech. Since in that treatise we did not give the Names and the Acts a complete treatment, we wished here — by joining rational demonstration with transmitted exposition, in a manner suited to the taste (dhawq) of these treatises — to discuss the "Name" to some extent and explain it in some measure. The complete elaboration of these inquiries we consign to the voluminous books composed by the masters (may God be pleased with them) — those books, namely, whose foundation is the joining of dhawq and burhān and the weaving together of intellect and transmission.
As for writings whose way is to posit simple propositions of the sort that untrained understandings readily endorse, and then to defend them dialectically as far as defense will go — we attach no weight to consulting them and place no reliance upon them; these discussions have no contact with such works, nor have we any business with those whose mode of inquiry and manner of questioning this is. And God is the Helper.
Ṭabāṭabāʾī opens by saying what he is about to do and how: treat the divine Names by running rational argument and scripture side by side, in the brisk style of these treatises. Then comes a pointed aside about sources. The books worth consulting, he says, are those that join mystical taste (dhawq — direct, experiential insight) with strict demonstration (burhān); the books not worth consulting are those that start from propositions common sense already believes and then defend them with debater's moves. That second jab is aimed at much of scholastic theology (kalām), and it tells you whose company this book means to keep — the philosopher-mystics, not the dialecticians.
◈ ◈ ◈
در رساله توحید، دانستیم که خداوند سبحان، آن وجود نابی است که همه کمالات وجودی را دارد. بنابراین، هر آنچه مغایر با او فرض کنیم به او، باز میگردد، از این رو، او را وحدتی است که عین ذاتش است، به گونهای که فرض دوم برای او، محال میباشد. پس در آن موطن نه تعدّدی است و نه اختلافی، و هیچ نحوه تعیّن مصداقی یا مفهومی (به معنای محدودیت به یک حدّ و مرز فرضی) در آنجا راه ندارد؛ بلکه هر تعیّنی در نظر گرفته شود، خواه مفهومی و یا مصداقی، پس از این مرحله، مفروض خواهد بود.
فصل اول: تقسیم اسماء الهی
Chapter 1 — The Division of the Divine Names
In the Risāla on Tawḥīd we learned that God the Glorified is that Pure Being (al-wujūd al-ṣirf) which possesses all the perfections of existence. Therefore, whatever we suppose to be other than Him proves to be identical with Him, and accordingly He has a unity that is identical with His Essence — a unity such that any second supposition concerning Him is impossible. In that station, then, there is no multiplicity and no differentiation, and there is no mode of determination (taʿayyun) — whether by way of a concept (mafhūm) or a concrete instance (miṣdāq), in the sense of being limited by a hypothetical boundary or limit — that has any place there. Rather, every determination one might consider, whether conceptual or concrete, will be posterior to that station.
Treatise 2 picks up exactly where Treatise 1 left off. The conclusion there was that God is "Pure Being" — being itself, with every existential perfection, and no second alongside Him. Now Ṭabāṭabāʾī wants to talk about the Names — Merciful, Knowing, Powerful, Creator, and so on. But he has to first protect the conclusion of the previous treatise: at the level of the Essence itself, there is no multiplicity, no division, no concept that pins God down. So whatever the Names are, they will have to come after this absolutely simple Essence — they're how we approach Him, not how He is divided up in Himself.
72 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و آن ذات، چون دربردارنده حقیقت همه کمالات وجودی است، متّصف به همه آنها میباشد؛ درنتیجه، به همه آنها نامیده میشود، و آنها نامهای او خواهند بود؛ زیرا اسم، همان ذات است که همراه با پارهای از اوصافش درنظر گرفته شده است.
Because that Essence comprehends within itself the very reality of all existential perfections, it is qualified by all of them; consequently, it is named by them all, and they are His Names — for the Name is the Essence itself considered together with some of its attributes.
The basic move: God's Essence already contains the reality of every perfection (knowing, being-alive, generosity, etc.) as one indivisible thing. So naming Him by these perfections doesn't add anything to Him; it just picks out an aspect for our consideration. A "Name," in this technical sense, is the Essence-considered-with-some-attribute. Not a label stuck on from outside.
73 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، او با توّجه به ذاتش و بدون توّجه به هر چیز دیگری، به آن کمالات، متصف شده و به آنها نامیده میشود و مفاهیم آنها از ذات او بدون لحاظ هرچیز دیگری، انتزاع میگردند.
Therefore, by the consideration of His Essence alone, without consideration of anything else, He is qualified by those perfections and named by them; and the concepts corresponding to them are abstracted (muntazaʿ) from His Essence without taking anything else into account.
وآنگاه که وجودهای تراویده از ذات اقدس اله با او ملاحظه شوند، بین آن وجودها و اسماء ذاتی او — جلّت اسمائه — نسبتهایی هویدا میگردد که همچون رابطههایی، آن وجودها را با اسماء الهی، مرتبط میکنند، نه با خود ذات اقدس اله؛ زیرا مقام ذات، از همه تعیّنات و نسبتها منزّه است.
When the existents that emanate from the Most Holy Essence are considered together with Him, relations (nisab) become manifest between those existents and His essential Names (may His Names be exalted) — relations which, like links, connect those existents to the Divine Names, not to the Most Holy Essence itself; for the station of the Essence (maqām al-dhāt) is transcendent above all determinations and relations.
Now the second category. So far the Names came from looking at the Essence alone. But once you also include the things God creates and consider them alongside Him, new relations show up — God is "Creator" because there's something created, "Sustainer" because there's something being sustained, and so on. These are still genuine Names, but they're different in kind: they show up only once a creature is in view. Note carefully: these relations attach to the Names, not to the bare Essence — the Essence itself stays untouched by all relation, as Treatise 1 already established.
74 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خلاصه، در آنجا تعیّنات و وصفهای دیگری ظاهر میشود، و مفاهیم دیگری انتزاع میگردد، که به قسم اوّل میپیوندد؛ مانند: آفریدن، روزی دادن، رحمت، کرم، لطف، بازگرداندن، آغاز کردن، زنده کردن، میراندن، مبعوث کردن، حشر و نشر و دیگر اسماء. این مفاهیم، اسماء فعلی هستند که رتبه آنها پس از ذات و اسماء ذاتی میباشد و از مقام فعل، گرفته میشوند.
In sum: at that level, other determinations and qualifications appear, and other concepts are abstracted, which are joined to the first class — concepts such as: creating, bestowing sustenance, mercy, generosity, grace, bringing back, originating, giving life, causing to die, raising up, gathering, dispersing, and other Names. These concepts are the Names of the Acts (al-asmāʾ al-fiʿliyya), whose rank is after the Essence and the essential Names; and they are taken from the station of Act (maqām al-fiʿl).
The list of "Names of the Acts" (al-asmāʾ al-fiʿliyya): Creator, Provider, Merciful, Generous, Reviver, Slayer, Resurrector, Gatherer, and so on. The technical point: these come after the essential Names in rank, because they presuppose the existence of creation. They're abstracted from the "station of Act" — i.e. from God's actual dealing with the world.
75 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
نکتهای که باقی ماند، آن است که این اسماء، گرچه از مقام فعل، انتزاع میشوند، اما انتزاعشان به لحاظ نسبت و رابطهای است که میان فعل و ذات، وجود دارد و اگر چنین نباشد، این اسماء، بر ذات، صادق نخواهد بود.
One remaining point: although these Names are abstracted from the station of Act, their abstraction is by reference to the relation and link obtaining between the Act and the Essence; were it not so, these Names would not be truly predicable of the Essence.
بنابراین، اتصاف، در واقع به اعتبار حیثیّت باز میگردد، بدین معنا که ذات اقدس اله به گونهای است که اگر آفریدهای — مثلاً — فرض شود، آفرینندهاش اوست و اگر رزقی درنظر گرفته شود، روزی دهندهاش اوست. لذا اسماء فعلی از این جهت که همه آنها واقعاً برای ذات تحقّق دارند، همچون اسماء ذاتی هستند. آری این تفاوت، هست که در انتزاع اسماء ذاتی، نیاز به ملاحظه چیزی جز ذات اقدس اله نداریم، بر خلاف اسماء فعلی که در مرحله انتزاع، نیاز به تحقّق خارجی فعل دارد. (دقّت شود.)
Hence, the qualification (ittiṣāf) ultimately turns upon a consideration of aspect (ḥaythiyya) — that is, the Most Holy Essence is such that, were a creature to be supposed, He would be its Creator; and were a sustenance to be considered, He would be its Sustainer. Therefore, the Names of Act, in that they all really subsist for the Essence, are like the essential Names. Yes, there is this difference: in the abstraction of the essential Names, we need not take anything other than the Most Holy Essence into account, whereas the Names of Act require, at the stage of abstraction, the actual external realization of the act. (Reflect carefully.)
This argument can sound like a magic trick on first reading, so let me slow it down. The worry: if "God is Creator" only makes sense once a creature exists, doesn't that mean before creation, He wasn't Creator? Ṭabāṭabāʾī's answer uses a counterfactual: God is such that — if a creature were posited, then He would be its Creator. That counterfactual disposition is real of Him eternally, fixed in the Essence itself. The actual creature is needed only to "abstract" the Name (i.e. to get our concept of it going), not to make God's relation to creation suddenly come into existence. So Names of Act are real of God timelessly, like Names of Essence — they just need an actual creature to be picked out conceptually.
76 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و میدانیم همه کمالهای وجودی برای ذات خداوند تحقق دارد، و او از کمبودهایی که جنبه عدمی دارد، منزّه میباشد، در نتیجه، در آن مقام، اوصاف سلبی به مانند اوصاف ایجابی، خواهد بود با این تفاوت که این اوصاف، چون جنبه عدمی دارند، در آنجا تحقق نخواهند داشت، بلکه به نحوی از غیر خود انتزاع میشوند، و در واقع بر سلب سلب، که به اثبات وجود برمیگردد، دلالت دارند.
We know that all perfections of being are realized for the Essence of God, and that He is transcendent above the privations that have a non-existential aspect. Consequently, in that station the negative attributes (al-awṣāf al-salbiyya) will be like the positive ones, with this difference: that since these attributes have a non-existential aspect, they do not subsist there as such; rather, they are abstracted in some manner from something other than themselves, and in fact they signify the negation of a negation, which reverts to the affirmation of being.
The third category: negative attributes (Holy, Pure, Free-of-defect). The puzzle is that "non-being" or "lack" can't really subsist in God — He's pure being. So how can a Name like "the Pure" (free of impurity) point to something real in Him? The answer: a negative attribute is really the negation of a negation, which logically reverts to an affirmation. To say God is "free of defect" is to deny a denial, which adds up to affirming His perfection. So negative attributes are quietly affirmative once you unpack them.
77 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از آنچه گذشت، روشن شد که نامهای خداوند سبحان، با همه فراوانی، در تقسیم نخستین به اسماء ذاتی و فعلی، و در دومین دستهبندی، به اسماء ثبوتی و سلبی، و همچنین به اسماء خاص و عام، تقسیم میگردد.
From what has preceded, it has become clear that the Names of God the Glorified, for all their multiplicity, are primarily divided into the essential Names (al-asmāʾ al-dhātiyya) and the Names of Act (al-asmāʾ al-fiʿliyya); in a second classification, into affirmative (thubūtiyya) and negative (salbiyya); and likewise into particular (khāṣṣ) and universal (ʿāmm).
Three taxonomies, all overlapping: (1) essential vs. acts; (2) affirmative (thubūtī) vs. negative (salbī); (3) particular (specific to one perfection) vs. universal (covering many). Same set of Names sliced three ways. This taxonomy is the bones of the rest of the treatise.
78 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ادلّه نقلی نیز بر آنچه گذشت دلالت دارد. آیات و روایات فراوانی بر اسماء ذاتی، فعلی، ثبوتی و سلبی، دلالت دارند که ذکر آنها ضرورتی ندارد، علاوه بر آنکه پارهای از آنها به خواست خداوند در طی فصلهای آینده، ذکر میشود.
فصل دوم: دلالت کتاب وسنّت بر آنچه گذشت
Chapter 2 — The Indication of Book and Sunna upon What Has Preceded
The transmitted evidence (al-adilla al-naqliyya) likewise indicates what has preceded. There are abundant Qurʾānic verses and traditions establishing the essential, actual, affirmative, and negative Names — there is no need to enumerate them here, especially since some of them, God willing, will be cited in the coming chapters.
A one-line chapter promising that the Qurʾān and ḥadīth back up the taxonomy just laid out — with the actual citations to come in Chapter 4. Brief enough that it's basically a signpost.
79 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در فصل اول، دانستیم که ذات اقدس خداوند، دارای صرافت و اطلاق بوده و از هر نوع تعیّن مفهومی یا مصداقی حتی خود اطلاق، منزّه میباشد؛ و چون این، خود یک نحوه تعیّنی است که همه تعیّنات را محو میکند، و بساط همه کثرتها را در مینوردد، نخستین اسم و اولین تعیّن خواهد بود؛ و این همان مرحله موسوم به مقام احدّیت است. پس از آن، تعیّنهای اثباتی، ظاهر میشوند که نخستین آنها، خود «اثبات» است، زیرا او، اوست؛ و این همان «هویّت» میباشد. آنگاه دیگر تعیّنات به این شرح، هویدا میشوند:
فصل سوم: مقام احدّیت، واحدّیت و دیگر تعینات
Chapter 3 — The Station of Aḥadiyya, of Wāḥidiyya, and the Further Determinations
In Chapter 1 we learned that the Most Holy Essence of God is characterized by purity (ṣirāfa) and unrestrictedness (iṭlāq) and is transcendent above any kind of determination — whether conceptual or concrete — including unrestrictedness itself. And since this very fact is itself a kind of determination — one which erases every determination and rolls up the spread of every multiplicity — it will be the first Name and the first determination. This is the stage called the Station of Aḥadiyya. After this, the affirmative determinations appear, the first of which is affirmation itself, for He is He; and this is Identity (huwiyya). Then the further determinations become manifest as follows:
Now the heart of the treatise. Two technical terms have to be distinguished: Aḥadiyya and Wāḥidiyya. Aḥadiyya is the deepest — the Essence taken in absolute, unrestricted purity, where every determination is erased. Yet — and this is the trick — even this pure unrestrictedness is itself a kind of determination (the determination of having no determination). So it counts as the first Name and first determination. After this come the affirmative determinations: first "He is He" (sheer self-identity), then Knowledge, Power, Life, and onward. The whole rest of the chapter is going to walk through how each Name unfolds out of this starting point.
80 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از آن جهت که این حقیقت تام، نزد خود، حضور دارد و واجد خود میباشد، تعیّن «علم» ظاهر میشود؛ و از آن جهت که مبدأ تامّ همه کمالات وجودی است، تعیّن «قدرت» آشکار میشود؛ و از جمع بین قدرت و علم، تعیّن «حیات»، هویدا میگردد و سپس دیگر تعیّنات از انضمام تعیّنات بسیط، ظهور مییابند.
From the standpoint that this complete reality is present to itself and possesses itself, the determination of Knowledge (ʿilm) appears. From the standpoint that it is the complete principle of all existential perfections, the determination of Power (qudra) is manifest. From the conjunction of Power and Knowledge, the determination of Life (ḥayāt) is manifested; and then the further determinations appear from the joining together of the simple determinations.
How the basic Names cascade out of the Essence. Knowledge — because the Essence is fully present to itself, and that self-presence just is what knowing is. Power — because it's the source of every existential perfection. Life — because life is just the joining of knowledge and power (a living being is one that perceives and acts). The point: these aren't arbitrary attributes; each one follows from the prior one in a definite order.
81 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از این بیان، روشن میگردد که یک نوع ترتّب، میان اسماء الهی تحقق دارد که به واسطه آن، برخی از آنها متفرّع بر بعض دیگر میباشد.
From this exposition it becomes clear that there is a kind of ordering (tarattub) among the Divine Names, by virtue of which some of them are derivative upon others.
حال در بین اسماء خداوند سبحان میگوییم: دانستیم که حقیقت خارجی، همان وجود است و بس؛ و امور دیگر، مانند ماهیات، اموری انتزاعی و ذهنی میباشند که در خارج، تحقّق ندارند مگر به عرض وجود؛ و با قطع نظر از آن، ذاتشان پوچ و تباه میباشد؛ و چون این حقیقت خارجی ذاتاً، عدم را طرد میکند، عروض نیستی برآن محال خواهد بود؛ زیرا اجتماع دو نقیض، محال است. بنابراین، آن حقیقت، واجب الوجود ذاتی میباشد. از اینجا معلوم میشود که وجود حقیقی، وحدت و صرافتی دارد که با آن وحدت، فرض دوم برای او، غیر ممکن میباشد؛ و این همان «احدّیت» اوست که پیش از این گذشت. بنابراین، او یگانه است و هیچ شریکی ندارد.
Now, regarding the Names of God the Glorified we say: we have already learned that the external reality is nothing other than being (wujūd); other things — such as quiddities (māhiyyāt) — are abstractive and mental items, which have no realization in the external world except by way of being's accidence (bi-ʿaraḍ al-wujūd); and apart from that, their essences are empty and void. And since this external reality essentially repels non-being, the accidence of nothingness upon it is impossible — for the conjunction of two contradictories is impossible. Therefore that reality is the Necessary Being by Essence (wājib al-wujūd dhātan). Hence it is established that true being possesses a unity and purity such that, given that unity, no second supposition is possible for it — and this is His Aḥadiyya of which we have spoken. Therefore He is unique and has no partner.
Watch this: a compressed proof that God exists necessarily. (1) The only thing genuinely "out there" is being itself; quiddities (essences-as-concepts) are mental, real only by riding on being. (2) Being, by its very nature, repels non-being — being and non-being are contradictories. (3) So being can't admit its own non-existence; therefore it is necessary by essence. (4) Therefore being is one and admits no second — its Aḥadiyya. The argument is doing in three sentences what Avicennan philosophy spends a whole metaphysics laying out.
82 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از اینجا روشن میگرددکه فرض هر گونه قوّه، امکان، تغیّر و یا دگرگونی در آن مقام، محال است، زیرا او به سبب صرف بودنش، هرکمال وجودی مفروضی را داراست؛ در نتیجه، او فعلیت محض است، و از این رو، همچنانکه ذاتاً واجبالوجود است، از همه جهات واجبالوجود میباشد. البته توّجه به این نکته، ضروری است که این سخن فقط درباره وجود واجبیِ ناب که استقلال ذاتی دارد، جاری میگردد، نه وجود امکانی؛ زیرا وجود امکانی در اثر معلول بودنش، رابط است و موجودیتش در غیر خود میباشد، و نمیتوان آن را موضوع قرار داد و احکامی چون وجوبِ وجود و اتّکای به خود و مانند آن را بر آن، حمل نمود.
From this it is also evident that the supposition of any kind of potency, contingency, change, or alteration in that station is impossible: for by reason of His pure being, He possesses every supposable existential perfection; consequently He is pure actuality (fiʿliyya maḥḍa). Therefore, just as He is Necessary by Essence, He is Necessary in every respect (wājib al-wujūd min jamīʿ al-jihāt). It must be noted, however, that this discourse applies only to the pure Necessary Being which possesses essential independence — not to contingent being (al-wujūd al-imkānī); for contingent being, owing to its being an effect, is relational (rābiṭ), and its very existence is in something other than itself, and so it cannot be made the subject of judgments such as the necessity of existence, self-reliance, and the like.
If God is every existential perfection, He has nothing to gain — no perfection He could acquire by changing. So no potency, no contingency, no change can be in Him. He is pure actuality, fully realized in every respect. The technical phrase: He is necessary not just by essence but in every respect. Important caveat at the end: this only applies to pure Necessary Being. Every creature, by contrast, is "relational" (rābiṭ) — its very existing leans on something else, so you can't make these absolute statements about it.
83 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، ما در مشاهده ماهیت موجود، در واقع وجود حقیقی واجبی را به اندازهای که این ماهیت قائم به آن است، مشاهده میکنیم؛ و همین است مقصود ما از اینکه میگوییم: «وجود ممکن، ظهور واجب در اوست، و ممکن، مظهر واجب میباشد؛ پس او نور است».
Therefore, in witnessing the quiddity of an existent, we are in fact witnessing the true Necessary Being to the extent that this quiddity subsists in It; and this is precisely what we mean when we say: "The contingent being is the manifestation (ẓuhūr) of the Necessary in it; and the contingent is the locus of manifestation (maẓhar) of the Necessary; therefore He is Light."
A crucial pivot. When you look at any existing thing — a tree, a person, a star — what you're really seeing is the Necessary Being, to the extent that this thing leans on Him to exist. The thing isn't a separate light next to God's light; it's a transparent vessel through which God's being shines. Hence the famous formula: the contingent is the manifestation (ẓuhūr) of the Necessary; the contingent is His locus of manifestation; therefore He is Light. This single move is what underwrites every later claim in the treatise about how creatures relate to the Names.
84 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز معلوم میشود که هر شیء مفروضی که دارای ماهیتی است که نسبتش به وجود و عدم یکسان است، در تحقق ذات و هستیاش، محتاج خداوند سبحان میباشد؛ و نیز آثار ذاتیاش — هر چه باشد — نیاز به خداوند سبحان دارد؛ گر چه آن شیء واسطه برای آنها باشد و آن آثار به گونهای باشند که اگر عقل آنها را ملاحظه کند، آن شیء را مقتضی آنها مییابد؛ پس همانطور که «چهار» که یک عدد است، در وجودش نیاز به خداوند سبحان دارد، در زوج بودن و دو برابر «دو» بودن و مجذور «دو» بودن و دیگر آثارش نیز به او محتاج است، گرچه تمامی آنها به واسطه عدد چهار است و عدد چهار، مقتضی آنها میباشد. پس ذات خداوند سبحان به تنهایی، مبدأ هر وجود ممکنی است، و این همان «قدرت واجبی» میباشد؛ زیرا قدرت به معنای جواز فعل و ترک، یعنی امکان دو طرفِ وجود و عدم، در مورد خداوند سبحان، محال میباشد؛ چون او از همه جهات، واجبالوجود است. پس او ذاتاً مبدأ هر موجودی است بر حسب آنچه شایسته ذات آن موجود میباشد.
It also becomes evident that any supposed thing whose quiddity stands equally to existence and non-existence is, in the realization of its essence and being, in need of God the Glorified; and likewise its essential properties — whatever they may be — stand in need of God the Glorified, even though that thing be the intermediate cause of those properties and even though those properties be such that, if the intellect were to consider them, it would find that thing to necessitate them. Just as the number four — which is a number — stands in need of God in its very being, so it stands in need of Him in being even, in being twice two, in being the square of two, and in its other properties — even though all those properties are by means of the number four and the number four necessitates them. Therefore the Essence of God the Glorified, alone, is the Source of every contingent being, and this is His Necessary Power (al-qudra al-wājibiyya). For "power" understood as the equipoise between acting and refraining — that is, the possibility of either side, being or non-being — is impossible in His case, since He is necessary in every respect. Therefore He is essentially the Source of every existent according to what befits the essence of that existent.
The number-four example clarifies what "real cause" means. The number four is necessarily even, necessarily twice two, necessarily the square of two — these properties follow from four "by itself," and four counts as their proximate cause. And yet, four also depends on God for its very existence; and in depending on God for its being, it depends on Him for all its properties too — even the ones it produces internally. So when we say "God alone is the source of every contingent being," we don't mean He bypasses secondary causes; we mean He is the real source even when the secondary cause is doing real work. This is the engine that drives the whole treatise on Divine Acts (Treatise 3).
85 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، او بالفعل مبدأ پیدایش هر موجود بالفعلی بوده و بالفعل مبدأ پیدایش هر موجود بالقوه و [بلکه] خود قوه و امکان میباشد. پس او با فیوضات وجود و برکات تجلّی و ظهور، به ذات همه اشیاء و آثار آنها، تحقق میبخشد. و همچنین از اینجا روشن میگردد که ذات اقدس خداوند برای خود، موجود بوده و نزد خود، حضور دارد؛ هیچ حجابی بین او و ذاتش نیست، و همه کمالات برای ذات او، موجود است؛ پس او، در مقام ذات خود، به ذات و صفاتش و به همه موجودات تراویده از ذاتش، عالم میباشد، و این همان «علم ذاتی» است.
He is, therefore, actually the principle of the coming-to-be of every actual existent, and actually the principle of the coming-to-be of every potential existent — indeed, [He is] potency and possibility themselves. With the outpourings of being (fuyūḍāt al-wujūd) and the blessings of theophany and manifestation, He brings to realization the essences of all things and their properties. From this, too, it becomes clear that the Most Holy Essence of God exists for Himself and is present to Himself; there is no veil between Him and His Essence, and all perfections subsist for His Essence. So in the station of His Essence He is the Knower of His Essence, of His attributes, and of all the existents that emanate from His Essence — and this is Essential Knowledge (ʿilm dhātī).
و نیز ذات هر موجودی در پیشگاه الهی، حضور دارد، و چگونه حضور نداشته باشد در حالی که وجودش به عرض وجود او درخشندگیاش در پرتو نور او میباشد؛ لذا خداوند سبحان همانطور که از ذات اقدس خود، در مرتبه ذات، علم به اشیاء دارد، در مرتبه وجودهای خارجی و موطن واقعی آنها نیز به هر موجودی در ظرف و موطن وجودیاش، احاطه علمی دارد؛ و این همان «علم فعلی» است. علاوه بر آنکه تمام علوم موجودات برای خداوند نیز تحقّق دارد. و چون علم و قدرت برای خداوند سبحان، ثابت گشت، حیات نیز برای او ثابت میشود؛ زیرا حیّ، همان موجود درککننده فعّال است.
Likewise, the essence of every existent is present before Him; and how could it not be present, when its very being is by the accidence of His Being and its luminosity is in the radiance of His Light? Therefore, just as God the Glorified, by His Most Holy Essence in the rank of Essence, knows things, He also has knowing encompassment of every existent in the rank of external beings and in their actual loci of being — and this is Actual Knowledge (ʿilm fiʿlī). Beyond this, all the knowings of all existents are themselves realized for Him. Since Knowledge and Power are established for God the Glorified, Life too is established for Him; for the Living is precisely the perceiving, active being.
Two flavors of God's knowledge. Essential Knowledge (ʿilm dhātī) — God's knowledge of Himself, His attributes, and all the things that emanate from Him, all in the rank of the Essence itself. Actual Knowledge (ʿilm fiʿlī) — God's knowing-presence with each existent in its actual concrete situation. The two aren't competing; they're two angles on the same total knowing. And from knowledge plus power, life follows automatically — because to be alive just is to perceive and to act.
86 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چون به اثبات رسید که ایجاد کردن موجودات به صورت ظهور او در مرتبه ذات و ظرف هویّت آنهاست، ثابت میگردد که هر کمال و زیبایی و نیکویی برای خداوند سبحان است و در او تحقق دارد. نیکویی و زیبایی، همان تام بودن وجود شیء و کمالها و آثار آن میباشد، از این رو ذات اقدس اله به همه صفات حسن و جمال، متّصف میباشد.
And since it has been proved that the bringing-into-being of existents takes the form of His manifestation in the rank of essence and in the receptacle of their identity, it is established that every perfection, beauty, and goodness belongs to God the Glorified and is realized in Him. Goodness and beauty are nothing other than the fullness of the being of a thing and of its perfections and properties; therefore, the Most Holy Essence is qualified by all the attributes of excellence (ḥusn) and beauty (jamāl).
و چون تمام کمبودها و پستیها و محدودیتها و زشتیها و بدیها، در تحلیل نهایی به نبود یک کمال مطلوب، برمیگردند، و از طرفی عدم، به ساحت قدس او راه ندارد، لذا همه نقصهای امکانی و ظلمتهای ماهوی، به ماهیات امکانی، بازگشته و از لوازم و همراهان آن میباشد، بنابراین، خداوند سبحان از همه پلیدیها منزّه و از همه نقصها و ناپاکیها مبرّاست؛ پس او دارای همه صفات جمال و جلال میباشد. از اینجا به دست میآید که تلفیق و جمع میان صفات جمال و جلال، موجب بارش وجود بر موجودات و تابش نور هستی و انتشار آن، در این تاریکیها گشته است. پس اگر صفات جلال نبود وجودی نبود و اگر صفات جمال نبود، ایجادی نبود. (دقّت شود.)
Since all defects, baseness, limitations, ugliness, and evils in the final analysis revert to the absence of some sought-after perfection, and since non-being has no access to His Holy Precincts, all the contingent defects and quidditative darknesses therefore revert to the contingent quiddities and are among their concomitants and companions. Hence God the Glorified is transcendent above all impurity and free from all defects and impurities; He possesses all the attributes of Beauty (jamāl) and Majesty (jalāl). From this it follows that the combination of the attributes of Beauty and Majesty is what causes the raining-down of being upon existents, and the radiance of the light of being and its diffusion in these darknesses. So: were there no attributes of Majesty, there would be no being; and were there no attributes of Beauty, there would be no bringing-into-being. (Reflect carefully.)
A surprisingly important closing claim. Every defect or evil is, in the end, a missing perfection — a hole, not a thing. Holes can't reach God (He has no holes). So defects, ugliness, and evil belong to the contingent quiddities themselves and are inseparable from them. God owns all attributes of Beauty (jamāl — the affirmative perfections) and Majesty (jalāl — the negative attributes that mark Him off as transcendent). Then a striking aphorism: were there no Majesty, no being would exist; were there no Beauty, no creating would happen. Both halves are needed to bring being into the dark places where creatures are.
87 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این اسماء حسنا و صفات والا، گر چه دارای مفاهیم متعددی هستند، اما فقط یک مصداق دارند، و آن مصداق، همان ذات اقدس اله است؛ زیرا همانطور که دانستیم فرض دوگانگی در آن مقام، محال است، پس هر حیثیتی در ذات، عین حیثیت دیگر میباشد، و همه حیثیّات، عین ذات خواهد بود. بنابراین، خداوند سبحان از آن جهت که عالم است، موجود، و از آن جهت که موجود است، عالم میباشد؛ با همان حیاتش قادر و با همان قدرتش، حیّ است و به همین ترتیب، و این همان «واحدّیت ذات» است؛ پس او همچنانکه احد است، واحد است.
These Most Beautiful Names and lofty attributes, although they have multiple concepts, have only one concrete instance (miṣdāq) — and that instance is the Most Holy Essence itself; for, as we have learned, the supposition of duality in that station is impossible, so every aspect (ḥaythiyya) in the Essence is identical with every other, and all the aspects are identical with the Essence. Therefore God the Glorified, qua Knower, is Existent; and qua Existent, is Knower; with the same Life He is Powerful, and with the same Power He is Living, and so on — this is the Unicity of the Essence (wāḥidiyya al-dhāt); so He, just as He is Aḥad (Singular), is Wāḥid (One).
The pivot from Aḥadiyya to Wāḥidiyya. Many Names — but only one concrete instance, and that instance is the Essence. So in God, "Knower" and "Existent" and "Living" and "Powerful" all pick out the same one reality from different angles. This is the Unicity of the Essence (Wāḥidiyya). Just as He is Aḥad (Singular — admitting no second), He is Wāḥid (One — every aspect identical with every other). Two unities, slightly different work.
88 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از تمام مطالب بیان شده، روشن میشود که خداوند سبحان با احدّیت ذات خود، همه کثرتها را محو و ناپدید میکند، و آنگاه با حفظ وحدت خود به مقام اسماء تنزّل میکند، و با این تنزّل، کثرتهای مفهومی (نه مصداقی) ظهور مییابد، و سپس با ظهور در مظاهر موجودات امکانی و اظهار نمودن آنها، به مراتب آنها تنزّل میکند و در این حال است که کثرتهای مصداقی برانگیخته میشود.
From all that has been said, it becomes clear that God the Glorified, by the Aḥadiyya of His Essence, erases and effaces all multiplicities; then, while preserving His Unity, He descends (tanazzul) to the Station of the Names, and through this descent the conceptual (not concrete) multiplicities appear; and then, by His manifestation in the loci of manifestation of contingent existents and by His making them manifest, He descends to their ranks — and it is at this stage that the concrete multiplicities are aroused.
The full cosmic descent in one sentence. (1) At Aḥadiyya, every multiplicity is erased. (2) Then God descends to the Station of the Names, where conceptual (but not yet concrete) multiplicity appears — many Names, one referent. (3) Then He descends further, manifesting in actual contingent creatures — and concrete multiplicity finally arises. This three-stage descent — Essence → Names → creatures — is the architecture of all reality in this system.
89 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
به عنوان مثال، اگر به صفات خود، مراجعه کنی، مییابی که: تو عالم هستی، در حالی که خودت، خودت هستی؛ قادر هستی، در حالی که خودت، خودت هستی؛ شنوا، بینا، چشنده، بوینده و لمسکنندهای، حال آنکه تو، تویی. پس هیچ یک از صفات تو بیرون از خودت نیست؛ این همان یگانگی صفات شما در ذات شماست.
By way of example: if you reflect upon your own attributes, you will find that you are knowing while you are yourself; you are powerful while you are yourself; you are hearing, seeing, tasting, smelling, and touching, while you are you. Therefore none of your attributes is outside of you; and this is the unity of your attributes in your essence.
A do-it-yourself analogy. Look inward: you know, you can act, you see, hear, touch, taste, smell — yet none of those attributes is outside you. They're all you. That's a tiny mirror of how all the Divine Names, despite their multiplicity, are unified in the one Essence. The example is meant to make the abstract architecture above feel intuitive.
90 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
حال اگر به خودت بازگردی، مشاهده میکنی که خودت هستی، و جز تو چیزی در آنجا نیست؛ با آنکه صفات فراوانی داری، ولی آنها در این مرحله، محو و ناپدیدند؛ این همان مقام احدیت ذات شماست.
Now if you turn back upon yourself, you observe that you are yourself, and there is nothing there but you; though you have many attributes, they are at this stage effaced and invisible — and this is the station of the Aḥadiyya of your essence.
The next move in the analogy. When you simply turn your attention back on bare being-yourself, the many attributes don't disappear — they just become invisible at that level, absorbed into the simple "I am." That's a mini-version of Aḥadiyya of the essence: the level where multiplicity is real but unmanifest.
91 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و آنگاه اگر بر این مقدار بیفزاید و مرتبه خیالی که بر صورتهای خیالی جزئی گسترش یافته است و بعد صورتهای خیالی خاص خود را تصور کنید و سپس به مرحله افعال فرو آیید و خودتان را با آنها در نظر بگیرید، خواهید دانست که همه آنها قائم و وابسته به شماست و خالی از شما نمیباشد؛ و اگر خوب و دقیق، در این مثال بیندیشید، میتوانید نتیجه براهین گذشته را درک کنید.
If you then go further, and consider the imaginal rank (al-martaba al-khayāliyya) which is spread out over particular imaginal forms, and after that you imagine your own particular imaginal forms; and then if you descend to the rank of acts and consider yourself together with them — you will know that all of them subsist in you and depend on you and are not devoid of you. And if you reflect well and carefully on this example, you will be able to grasp the conclusion of the foregoing demonstrations.
Now extend the inward survey: notice your imagination (full of particular images), then your acts. All of these — images, acts, attributes — only subsist in you. None of them runs free of you. If you sit with that example carefully, you'll get a feel, from the inside, for how every level of reality stands to God in this system.
92 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در آنچه گذشت، ادله نقلی با عقل مطابقت دارد. این مطلب را در طی چند مبحث تا حدودی، روشن میکنیم.
فصل چهارم: شواهدی از کتاب و سنت
Chapter 4 — Evidence from the Book and the Sunna
In what has preceded, the transmitted evidence corresponds with reason. We shall make this point clear, to a certain extent, in the course of several discussions (mabāḥith).
93 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اسمایی که در قرآن مجید آمده و معنای وصفی دارند عبارتند از:
مبحث اوّل: اسماء الهی در قرآن کریم
First Discussion — The Divine Names in the Noble Qurʾān
The Names that occur in the Glorious Qurʾān and bear a descriptive meaning are as follows:
What follows is essentially Ṭabāṭabāʾī's own catalogue of every divine Name in the Qurʾān that functions descriptively — alphabetized in Arabic order from alif through wāw. He'll count 117 of them and then add a few that occur in sentence form rather than as single Names. The catalogue itself is dense; the framing claim is the important thing: the Qurʾān contains far more divine Names than the famous "ninety-nine" tradition would suggest.
94 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
الف: اله (معبود)، اَحَد (یکتا)، اوّل (آغاز)، آخر (انجام)، اعلی (برتر)، اکرم (بزرگوارتر)، اعلم (داناتر)، اَرحَم الراحمین (بخشایندهترین بخشندگان)، احکم الحاکمین (داورترین داوران)، احسن الخالقین (بهترین آفرینندگان)، اهل التقوی (سزاوار پرهیز از او)، اهل المغفره (اهل آمرزیدن)؛
A: Ilāh (Object of worship), Aḥad (Singular), Awwal (the First), Ākhir (the Last), Aʿlā (the Most High), Akram (the Most Generous), Aʿlam (the Most Knowing), Arḥam al-Rāḥimīn (the Most Merciful of the merciful), Aḥkam al-Ḥākimīn (the Most Just of judges), Aḥsan al-Khāliqīn (the Best of creators), Ahl al-Taqwā (Worthy of being feared), Ahl al-Maghfira (Worthy of granting forgiveness);
ب: باری (هستکننده)، باطن (نهان)، بدیع (نو آفریننده)، برّ (نیکوکار)، بصیر (بینا)؛
B: Bāriʾ (the Maker), Bāṭin (the Hidden), Badīʿ (the Originator), Barr (the All-Beneficent), Baṣīr (the All-Seeing);
ت: توّاب (بسیار توبهپذیر)؛
T: Tawwāb (the Oft-Returning);
95 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ج: جبّار (جبرانکننده)، جامع (فراهم آرنده)؛
J: Jabbār (the Restorer / the All-Compelling), Jāmiʿ (the Gatherer);
ح: حکیم (درستکار)، حلیم (بردبار)، حیّ (زنده)، حق (برقرار)، حمید (ستاینده)، حسیب (حسابگر)، حفیظ (نگاهدار)، حفّی (مهربان)؛
Ḥ: Ḥakīm (the All-Wise), Ḥalīm (the Forbearing), Ḥayy (the Living), Ḥaqq (the Real / the Truth), Ḥamīd (the All-Praised), Ḥasīb (the Reckoner), Ḥafīẓ (the Preserver), Ḥafiyy (the Solicitous);
خ: خبیر (باریکدان)، خالق (آفریننده)، خلّاق (آفریدگار)، خیر الماکرین (بهترین مکرکنندگان)، خیر الرّازقین (بهترین روزیدهندگان)، خیر الفاصلین (بهترین جداسازندگان)، خیر الحاکمین (بهترین داوران)، خیر الفاتحین (بهترین گشایندگان)، خیر الغافرین (بهترین آمرزندگان)، خیر الوارثین (بهترین ارث برندگان)، خیر الراحمین (بهترین مهربانان)؛
Kh: Khabīr (the Aware), Khāliq (the Creator), Khallāq (the Ever-Creator), Khayr al-Mākirīn (the Best of stratagem-makers), Khayr al-Rāziqīn (the Best of providers), Khayr al-Fāṣilīn (the Best of separators), Khayr al-Ḥākimīn (the Best of judges), Khayr al-Fātiḥīn (the Best of openers), Khayr al-Ghāfirīn (the Best of forgivers), Khayr al-Wārithīn (the Best of inheritors), Khayr al-Rāḥimīn (the Best of those who show mercy);
96 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ذ: ذوالعرش (صاحب سریر)، ذوالطول (نعمت دهنده)، ذو انتقام (کین کشنده)، ذوالفضل العظیم (دارای فضل بزرگ)، ذوالرحمه (دارای رحمت)، ذوالقوه (توانا)، ذوالجلال و الاکرام (دارای مهتری و بزرگواری)؛
Dh: Dhū al-ʿArsh (Lord of the Throne), Dhū al-Ṭawl (Lord of bounty), Dhū Intiqām (Lord of retribution), Dhū al-Faḍl al-ʿAẓīm (Lord of mighty grace), Dhū al-Raḥma (Lord of mercy), Dhū al-Quwwa (Lord of strength), Dhū al-Jalāl wa al-Ikrām (Lord of Majesty and Generosity);
ر: رحمن (بخشاینده)، رحیم (مهربان)، رؤوف (مهربان)، ربّ (صاحب اختیار)، رفیع الدرجات (بلند پایگاه)، رزّاق (روزی دهنده)، رقیب (نگاهبان)؛
R: Raḥmān (the All-Beneficent), Raḥīm (the Merciful), Raʾūf (the All-Compassionate), Rabb (the Lord), Rafīʿ al-Darajāt (Exalter of ranks), Razzāq (the All-Provider), Raqīb (the Watcher);
س: سمیع (شنوا)، سلام (بیآزار)، سریع الحساب (شتابنده در حساب)، سریع العقاب (شتابنده در عقوبت)؛
S: Samīʿ (the All-Hearing), Salām (the Source of Peace), Sarīʿ al-Ḥisāb (Swift in reckoning), Sarīʿ al-ʿIqāb (Swift in retribution);
97 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ش: شهید (گواه)، شاکر (سپاسگزار)، شکور (بسیار سپاسگزار)، شدید العقاب (سخت شکنجه)، شدید المحال (سخت نیرو)؛
Sh: Shahīd (the Witness), Shākir (the Appreciative), Shakūr (the All-Appreciative), Shadīd al-ʿIqāb (Severe in retribution), Shadīd al-Miḥāl (Mighty in stratagem);
ص: صمد (بینیازی که همه بدو نیازمندند)؛
Ṣ: Ṣamad (the Eternally Self-Sufficient upon whom all depend);
ظ: ظاهر (آشکار)؛
Ẓ: Ẓāhir (the Manifest);
98 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ع: علیم (دانا)، عزیز (عزّتمند)، عفّو (درگذرنده)، علیّ (برتر)، عظیم (بزرگ)، علام الغیوب (آگاه از نهانها)، عالم الغیب و الشهاده (آگاه از ناپیدا و پیدا)؛
ʿAyn: ʿAlīm (the All-Knowing), ʿAzīz (the All-Mighty), ʿAfuww (the Pardoner), ʿAlī (the High), ʿAẓīm (the Tremendous), ʿAllām al-Ghuyūb (the All-Knower of the unseen), ʿĀlim al-Ghayb wa al-Shahāda (Knower of the unseen and the witnessed);
غ: غنیّ (بینیاز)، غفور (بسیار آمرزنده)، غالب (چیره)، غافر الذنب (آمرزنده گناه)، غفّار (آمرزنده)؛
Gh: Ghaniyy (the Self-Sufficient), Ghafūr (the Oft-Forgiving), Ghālib (the Victorious), Ghāfir al-Dhanb (Forgiver of sins), Ghaffār (the Ever-Forgiving);
ف: فالق الاصباح (شکافنده صبح)، فالق الحبّ والنّوی (شکافنده دانه و هسته)، فاطر (آفریننده)، فتّاح (گشاینده)؛
F: Fāliq al-Iṣbāḥ (the Cleaver of dawn), Fāliq al-Ḥabb wa al-Nawā (the Cleaver of grain and date-stone), Fāṭir (the Originator), Fattāḥ (the Opener);
99 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ق: قویّ (نیرومند)، قدّوس (پاک و بیعیب)، قیّوم (پاینده)، قاهر (نیرومند)، قریب (نزدیک)، قادر (توانا)، قدیر (بسیار توانا)، قهّار (بسیار مقتدر)، قابل التّوب (توبهپذیر)؛
Q: Qawiyy (the Strong), Quddūs (the All-Holy), Qayyūm (the Self-Subsisting), Qāhir (the Subduer), Qarīb (the Near), Qādir (the Powerful), Qadīr (the All-Powerful), Qahhār (the Ever-Subduer), Qābil al-Tawb (Acceptor of repentance);
ک: کریم (بزرگوار)، کبیر (بزرگ)؛
K: Karīm (the Generous), Kabīr (the Great);
ل: لطیف (مداراگر)؛
L: Laṭīf (the Subtle / Gracious);
100 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
م: ملک (پادشاه)، مؤمن (ایمنی دهنده)، مهیمن (نگهبان)، متکبّر (صاحب کبریاء و عظمت)، مصوّر (نگارنده)، مجید (ارجمند)، مجیب (پاسخدهنده)، مبین (آشکار)، مولی (سرپرست)، محیط (فراگیرنده)، مقیت (نگهبان)، متعالی (عالیجایگاه)، محیی (زندهکننده)، متین (استوار)، مقتدر (نیرومند)، مستعان (یاری خواسته)؛
M: Malik (the King), Muʾmin (the Granter of security), Muhaymin (the Guardian), Mutakabbir (Possessor of greatness), Muṣawwir (the Fashioner of forms), Majīd (the Glorious), Mujīb (the Responsive), Mubīn (the Manifest), Mawlā (the Patron), Muḥīṭ (the All-Encompassing), Muqīt (the Sustainer), Mutaʿālī (the Most Exalted), Muḥyī (the Life-Giver), Matīn (the Firm), Muqtadir (the Omnipotent), Mustaʿān (He whose help is sought);
ن: نصیر (یاور)، نور (روشنایی)؛
N: Naṣīr (the Helper), Nūr (the Light);
و: وهّاب (بخشنده)، واحد (یگانه)، ولیّ (ادارهکننده امور)، واسع (گشایشمند)، وکیل (کاردان)، ودود (دوستدار).
W: Wahhāb (the Bestower), Wāḥid (the One), Walī (the Patron / Friend), Wāsiʿ (the All-Embracing), Wakīl (the Trustee), Wadūd (the Loving).
101 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اینها یکصد و هفده اسم است که در کتاب الهی با زبان توصیف آمده است؛ موارد دیگری نیز وجود دارد که نزدیک به همان لسان میباشد؛ آن موارد، عبارتند از:
These are one hundred and seventeen Names that occur in the Divine Book in the language of description. There are also other instances that are close to the same idiom — namely:
The total count from the alphabetical list above: 117 descriptive Names. The verses cited next add more Names that show up not as single words but inside sentences ("We are its preservers," "We are doers"), from which extra Names — Ḥāfiẓ, Fāʿil, and so on — can be extracted. The implicit point: the Qurʾānic vocabulary for naming God is open-ended, not a fixed list.
102 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ إِنَّا لَهُ لَحافِظُونَ» [Q 15:9] (ما از آن نگهداری میکنیم).
"Indeed, We are its preservers." [Qurʾān 15:9]
«إِنَّا کُنَّا فاعِلِینَ» [Q 21:104] (همانا ما انجام دهندهایم).
"Indeed, We are the doers." [Qurʾān 21:104]
«فَعَّالٌ لِما یُرِیدُ» [Q 11:107] (آنچه را خواهد انجامدهنده است).
"Effecter of whatever He wills." [Qurʾān 11:107]
103 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«قائِماً بِالْقِسْطِ» [Q 3:18] (قیامکننده به عدل).
"Upholding equity." [Qurʾān 3:18]
«إِنَّا لَهُ کاتِبُونَ» [Q 21:94] (ما برای او نویسندگانیم).
"Indeed, We are recorders for him." [Qurʾān 21:94]
«وَ نَحْنُ الْوارِثُونَ» [Q 15:23] (ماییم ارث برندگان).
"And We are the inheritors." [Qurʾān 15:23]
104 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«إِنَّا مُنْتَقِمُونَ» [Q 32:22] (ماییم انتقام گیرنده).
"We shall surely take vengeance." [Qurʾān 32:22]
«لَیْسَ لَهُمْ مِنْ دُونِهِ وَلِیٌّ وَ لا شَفِیعٌ» [Q 6:51] (دوست و شفاعتگری جز او ندارند).
"They have no patron or intercessor besides Him." [Qurʾān 6:51]
«ما لَهُمْ مِنْ دُونِهِ مِنْ والٍ» [Q 13:11] (جز او سرپرستی ندارند).
"They have no patron besides Him." [Qurʾān 13:11]
105 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ هُوَ الَّذِي یُحْیِی وَ یُمِیتُ» [Q 23:80] (اوست که زنده میکند و میمیراند).
"And He it is who gives life and causes death." [Qurʾān 23:80]
«فَلا کاشِفَ لَهُ إِلَّا هُوَ» [Q 6:17] (بازگیرندهای برای آن نیست جز او).
"There is none to remove it except Him." [Qurʾān 6:17]
از آیات مذکور، میتوان این اسماء را استخراج کرد: حافظ، فاعل، فعّال ما یرید، قائم بالقسط، کاتب، وارث، منتقم، شفیع، والی، ممیت، کاشف الضّر. اسمایی که در قرآن کریم به صورت فعل آمده، فراوان است.
From the verses just cited, the following Names can be extracted: Ḥāfiẓ (Preserver), Fāʿil (Doer), Faʿʿāl li-mā Yurīd (Effecter of what He wills), Qāʾim bi-l-Qisṭ (Upholder of equity), Kātib (Recorder), Wārith (Inheritor), Muntaqim (Avenger), Shafīʿ (Intercessor), Wālī (Patron), Mumīt (Causer of death), Kāshif al-Ḍurr (Remover of harm). The Names which occur in the Qurʾān in verbal form are many.
106 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در توحید [Shaykh al-Ṣadūq's Kitāb al-Tawḥīd] و خصال [his al-Khiṣāl] با سندش، از سلیمان بن مهران از جعفر بن محمد از پدرانش از علی علیه السلام نقل است که پیامبر خدا صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم فرمود: «خداوند، نود و نه نام دارد، هر که تمام آنها را دریابد، وارد بهشت شود؛ آن نامها عبارتند از: اللّه، اله، واحد، احد، صمد، اوّل، آخر، سمیع، بصیر، قدیر، قاهر، علیّ، اعلی، باقی، بدیع، باری، اکرم، ظاهر، باطن، حیّ، حکیم، علیم، حلیم، حفیظ، حقّ، حسیب، حمید، حفّی، ربّ، رحمان، رحیم، ذارئ (پدید آورنده)، رزّاق، رقیب، رؤوف، رائی (بیننده)، سلام، مؤمن، مهیمن، عزیز، جبّار، متکبّر، سیّد (مهتر)، سبّوح (پاک)، شهید، صادق (راستگو)، صانع (سازنده)، طاهر (پاک)، عدل (دادگر)، عفّو، غفور، غنیّ، غیاث (فریادرس)، فاطر، فرد (تنها)، فتّاح، فالق، قدیم، ملک، قدّوس، قویّ، قریب، قیّوم، قابض (گیرنده)، باسط (گشاینده)، قاضی الحاجات (برآورنده نیازها)، مجید، مولی، منّان (بسیار نعمتدهنده)، محیط، مبین، مقیت، مصوّر، کریم، کبیر، کافی (بینیازکننده)، کاشف الضّر (دفعکننده بدی)، وتر (تنها)، نور، وهّاب، ناصر (یاریدهنده)، واسع، ودود، هادی (هدایتکننده)، وفیّ (وفادار)، وکیل، وارث، باعث (انگیزنده)، برّ، توّاب، جلیل (بزرگ منزلت)، جواد (بخشنده)، خبیر، خالق، خیر الناصرین (بهترین یاریکنندگان)، دیّان (بسیار حسابکننده)، شکور، عظیم، لطیف، شافی (شفادهنده)».
اسماء الهی در احادیث
The Divine Names in the Traditions
In al-Tawḥīd and al-Khiṣāl, with his chain of transmission from Sulaymān b. Mihrān ← Jaʿfar b. Muḥammad ← his fathers ← ʿAlī (peace be upon him), it is reported that the Messenger of God (may God's blessings and peace be upon him and his Family) said: "God has ninety-nine Names; whoever comprehends them all enters Paradise. They are: Allāh, Ilāh, Wāḥid, Aḥad, Ṣamad, Awwal, Ākhir, Samīʿ, Baṣīr, Qadīr, Qāhir, ʿAlī, Aʿlā, Bāqī (the Abiding), Badīʿ, Bāriʾ, Akram, Ẓāhir, Bāṭin, Ḥayy, Ḥakīm, ʿAlīm, Ḥalīm, Ḥafīẓ, Ḥaqq, Ḥasīb, Ḥamīd, Ḥafiyy, Rabb, Raḥmān, Raḥīm, Dhāriʾ (the Maker), Razzāq, Raqīb, Raʾūf, Rāʾī (the Seer), Salām, Muʾmin, Muhaymin, ʿAzīz, Jabbār, Mutakabbir, Sayyid (Master), Subbūḥ (the All-Pure), Shahīd, Ṣādiq (the Truthful), Ṣāniʿ (the Maker), Ṭāhir (the Pure), ʿAdl (the Just), ʿAfuww, Ghafūr, Ghaniyy, Ghiyāth (the Succourer), Fāṭir, Fard (the Singular), Fattāḥ, Fāliq, Qadīm (the Pre-eternal), Malik, Quddūs, Qawiyy, Qarīb, Qayyūm, Qābiḍ (the Withholder), Bāsiṭ (the Expander), Qāḍī al-Ḥājāt (the Fulfiller of needs), Majīd, Mawlā, Mannān (the Most Bountiful), Muḥīṭ, Mubīn, Muqīt, Muṣawwir, Karīm, Kabīr, Kāfī (the Sufficient), Kāshif al-Ḍurr (the Remover of harm), Witr (the Singular), Nūr, Wahhāb, Nāṣir (the Helper), Wāsiʿ, Wadūd, Hādī (the Guide), Wafiyy (the Faithful), Wakīl, Wārith, Bāʿith (the Resurrector), Barr, Tawwāb, Jalīl (the Majestic), Jawād (the Bestower), Khabīr, Khāliq, Khayr al-Nāṣirīn (the Best of helpers), Dayyān (the Reckoner), Shakūr, ʿAẓīm, Laṭīf, Shāfī (the Healer)."
The famous "ninety-nine Names" ḥadīth, in its Shīʿī recension. Ṭabāṭabāʾī is going to compare it with a second variant transmitted from Abū Hurayra (a Sunnī chain), point out that the two lists don't agree, and use that disagreement to argue that the "ninety-nine" figure was never meant as a strict cap on God's Names. The ḥadīth genre matters less for the headcount than for the spiritual practice of iḥṣāʾ — "comprehending" the Names — which the report ties directly to Paradise.
107 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شیخ صدوق رحمه الله در کتاب خصال مینویسد: این خبر از طرق گوناگونی و با عبارات مختلفی به دست من رسیده است.
Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy upon him) writes in al-Khiṣāl: "This report has reached me by various paths and with differing wordings."
در کتاب توحید با سند متصل از هروی از امام رضا علیه السلام از پدرانش از علی علیه السلام نقل شده است که پیامبر خدا صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم فرمود: «لِلَّهِ تِسْعَۀٌ وَ تِسْعُونَ اسْماً مَنْ دَعَا اللَّهَ بِهَا اسْتَجابَ لَهُ وَ مَنْ أَحْصاها دَخَلَ الْجَنَّۀَ»؛ همانا خداوند را نود و نه نام است؛ هر که خداوند را با آنها بخواند اجابت میشود؛ و هر که تمام آنها را دریابد، وارد بهشت گردد.
In al-Tawḥīd, with a connected chain from al-Harawī ← Imām al-Riḍā (peace be upon him) ← his fathers ← ʿAlī (peace be upon him), the Messenger of God (peace be upon him and his Family) is reported to have said: "To God belong ninety-nine Names; whoever calls upon God by them, He responds to him; and whoever comprehends them all enters Paradise."
در توحید روایت دیگری از ابی هریره نقل شده است که رسول خدا صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم فرمود: همانا خداوند — تبارک و تعالی — را نود و نه اسم است، صد اسم به استثنای یکی، او فرد است و فرد را دوست دارد. کسی که تمام آنها را دریابد، وارد بهشت گردد؛ پس به ما رسید که گروهی از اهل علم گفتهاند: آغاز آن چنین است: «لا إِلَهَ إلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لا شَرِیکَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْکُ وَ لَهُ الْحَمْدُ، بِیَدِهِ الْخَیْرُ وَ هُوَ عَلی کُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیرٌ، لا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ، لَهُ الْأَسْماءُ الْحُسْنی: اللَّهُ، الْواحِدُ، الصَّمَدُ، الْأَوَّلُ، الْآخِرُ، الظَّاهِرُ، الْباطِنُ، الْخالِقُ، الْبارِئُ، الْمُصَوِّرُ، الْمَلِکُ، الْقُدُّوسُ، السَّلامُ، الْمُؤْمِنُ، الْمُهَیْمِنُ، الْعَزیزُ، الْجَبَّارُ، الْمُتَکَبِّرُ، الرَّحْمنُ، الرَّحیمُ، اللَّطیفُ، الْخَبیرُ، السَّمیعُ، الْبَصیرُ، الْعَلِیُّ، الْعَظیمُ، الْباری، الْمُتَعالی، الْجَلیلُ، الْجَمیلُ، الْحَیُّ، الْقَیُّومُ، الْقادِرُ، الْقاهِرُ، الْحَکیمُ، الْقَریبُ، الْمُجیبُ، الْغَنِیُّ، الْوَهَّابُ، الْوَدُودُ، الشَّکُورُ، الْماجِدُ، الْأَحَدُ، الْوَلِیُّ، الرَّشیدُ، الْغَفُورُ، الْکَریمُ، الْحَلیمُ، التَّوَّابُ، الرَّبُّ، الْمَجیدُ، الْحَمیدُ، الْوَفِیُّ، الشَّهیدُ، الْمُبینُ، الْبُرْهانُ، الرَّؤُوفُ، الْمُبْدِئُ، الْمُعیدُ، الْباعِثُ، الْوارِثُ، الْقَوِیُّ، الشَّدیدُ، الضَّارُّ، النَّافِعُ، الْوافی، الْحافِظُ، الرَّافِعُ، الْقابِضُ، الْباسِطُ، الْمُعِزُّ، الْمُذِلُّ، الرَّازِقُ، ذُو الْقُوَّةِ الْمَتینِ، الْقائِمُ، الْوَکیلُ، الْعادِلُ، الْجامِعُ، الْمُعْطی، الْمُجْتَبی، الْمُحْیی، الْمُمیتُ، الْکافی، الْهادی، الْأَبَدُ، الصَّادِقُ، النُّورُ، الْقَدیمُ، الْحَقُّ، الْفَرْدُ، الْوَتْرُ، الْواسِعُ، الْمُحْصی، الْمُقْتَدِرُ، الْمُقَدِّمُ، الْمُؤَخِّرُ، الْمُنْتَقِمُ، الْبَدیعُ».
In al-Tawḥīd, another report is given from Abū Hurayra that the Messenger of God (peace be upon him and his Family) said: "To God — Blessed and Exalted — belong ninety-nine Names — one hundred Names save one. He is Singular and loves the Singular. Whoever comprehends them all enters Paradise." It has reached us that a group of the people of knowledge have said its opening is: "There is no god but God alone, He has no partner; to Him belongs the kingdom and to Him belongs all praise; in His hand is the good, and He is powerful over all things. There is no god but God; to Him belong the Most Beautiful Names: Allāh, al-Wāḥid, al-Ṣamad, al-Awwal, al-Ākhir, al-Ẓāhir, al-Bāṭin, al-Khāliq, al-Bāriʾ, al-Muṣawwir, al-Malik, al-Quddūs, al-Salām, al-Muʾmin, al-Muhaymin, al-ʿAzīz, al-Jabbār, al-Mutakabbir, al-Raḥmān, al-Raḥīm, al-Laṭīf, al-Khabīr, al-Samīʿ, al-Baṣīr, al-ʿAlī, al-ʿAẓīm, al-Bārī, al-Mutaʿālī, al-Jalīl, al-Jamīl, al-Ḥayy, al-Qayyūm, al-Qādir, al-Qāhir, al-Ḥakīm, al-Qarīb, al-Mujīb, al-Ghaniyy, al-Wahhāb, al-Wadūd, al-Shakūr, al-Mājid, al-Aḥad, al-Walī, al-Rashīd, al-Ghafūr, al-Karīm, al-Ḥalīm, al-Tawwāb, al-Rabb, al-Majīd, al-Ḥamīd, al-Wafiyy, al-Shahīd, al-Mubīn, al-Burhān, al-Raʾūf, al-Mubdiʾ, al-Muʿīd, al-Bāʿith, al-Wārith, al-Qawiyy, al-Shadīd, al-Ḍārr, al-Nāfiʿ, al-Wāfī, al-Ḥāfiẓ, al-Rāfiʿ, al-Qābiḍ, al-Bāsiṭ, al-Muʿizz, al-Mudhill, al-Rāziq, Dhū al-Quwwa al-Matīn, al-Qāʾim, al-Wakīl, al-ʿĀdil, al-Jāmiʿ, al-Muʿṭī, al-Mujtabā, al-Muḥyī, al-Mumīt, al-Kāfī, al-Hādī, al-Abad, al-Ṣādiq, al-Nūr, al-Qadīm, al-Ḥaqq, al-Fard, al-Witr, al-Wāsiʿ, al-Muḥṣī, al-Muqtadir, al-Muqaddim, al-Muʾakhkhir, al-Muntaqim, al-Badīʿ."
108 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این دو روایت، هر کدام در مقام شمارش تمام اسماء خداوند متعال هستند، اما میان آن دو، در اسماء شمارش شده اختلاف وجود دارد، علاوه بر آنکه بعضی از نامهایی که در قرآن کریم نیامده، در آنها ذکر شده است، مانند: سیّد، صانع، جمیل، قدیم و... و علاوه بر آنکه برخی از اسماء وارد شده در قرآن را فاقدند؛ مانند: «ذی الجلال والاکرام، ذو الطّول و رفیع».
These two reports each undertake to enumerate all the Names of God Most High, but they differ in the Names they enumerate — and beyond this, some Names that do not occur in the Noble Qurʾān are mentioned (such as Sayyid, Ṣāniʿ, Jamīl, Qadīm, etc.), while certain Names that do occur in the Qurʾān are missing (such as Dhū al-Jalāl wa al-Ikrām, Dhū al-Ṭawl, Rafīʿ).
The two ninety-nine-Name lists differ from each other. Some Names appear in one but not the other; some Qurʾānic Names are missing from both; some non-Qurʾānic Names (Sayyid, Ṣāniʿ, Jamīl, Qadīm) show up. So the lists themselves are inconsistent — which is the textual basis for Ṭabāṭabāʾī's coming claim that the famous "ninety-nine" was never an exclusive count.
109 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از طرف دیگر، لفظ «اللّه» در روایت دوم به عنوان یکی از نامها ذکر شده است، ولی در روایت اوّل، جدای از آنها و به عنوان صدمین نام، بیان شده است.
Furthermore, the word Allāh is mentioned in the second report as one of the Names, while in the first report it is set apart from them and identified as the one-hundredth Name.
از سوی دیگر، ظاهر روایت دوم، آن است که شمارش اسماء، جزء متن روایت نیست؛ و میتوان همین نکته را از روایت اوّل نیز به دست آورد، زیرا در آن روایت آمده: «وَ هِیَ اللَّهُ، الْإِلَهُ...» و صد نام را ذکر میکند.
Again: the apparent purport of the second report is that the enumeration of the Names is not part of the text of the ḥadīth itself; and the same point may be drawn from the first report, since it begins, "And they are: Allāh, al-Ilāh,..." and proceeds to list one hundred Names.
اما این کلام رسول خدا صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم که: «خداوند را نود و نه نام است، هرکه تمام آنها را دریابد، وارد بهشت گردد». مضمونی است که در روایات فراوانی از شیعه و سنّی نقل شده است، ولی چنانکه به زودی روشن میشود، در مقام انحصار نیست، و لذا ما سخن را به ذکر نامهایی که در قرآن کریم آمده است، اختصاص دادیم، علاوه بر آنکه مفاهیم نامهای دیگر، با شرح معانی و توضیح مبانی نامهایی که در قرآن وارد شده است، روشن میگردد.
As for the Messenger's saying — "To God belong ninety-nine Names; whoever comprehends them all enters Paradise" — this is a content reported in many Shīʿī and Sunnī traditions; but, as will soon be made clear, it is not in the position of restricting the Names to that number. We have therefore confined our remarks to the Names that occur in the Noble Qurʾān, especially since the meanings of the other Names will become clear by way of explaining the meanings and underlying principles of those that occur in the Qurʾān.
His verdict on the ninety-nine. The number is genuinely transmitted, in many chains, on both Shīʿī and Sunnī authority. But it is not in the position of restricting God's Names to ninety-nine. It's a piece of devotional practice, not a metaphysical census. He's confined himself to Qurʾānic Names because the meanings of all the others can be reconstructed from those.
110 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بیتردید مفاهیمی که این نامهای گرامی در قرآن کریم، در آن استعمال شده است، مطابق با مصادیق خارجی آنها میباشد؛ و دیگر استعمالها نیز پیرو استعمالات قرآن است؛ و شکی نیست که خداوند سبحان را کمالات و اوصاف موجود و حقیقی است که از آنها یا از پارهای از آنها به وسیله این تعبیرهای قرآنی، پرده برگرفته است، تعبیرهایی که به صورت مفرد یا مرکب و جمله، دربردارنده این نامها میباشد، و تمام آنها در مقام ستایش و حمد و اظهار کمال او میباشد.
مبحث دوم: ضابطه کلی در تفسیر اسماء الهی
Second Discussion — A General Rule for the Interpretation of the Divine Names
There is no doubt that the concepts in which these noble Names are used in the Noble Qurʾān correspond to their external referents; and other usages follow upon the Qurʾānic usage. There is no doubt that God the Glorified possesses real, existential perfections and attributes — and from them, or from some of them, these Qurʾānic expressions have lifted the veil, expressions that, whether in single words, compounds, or whole sentences, contain these Names; and all of them are by way of praise, glorification, and the expressing of His perfection.
Discussion 2 opens. Names in the Qurʾān are used in their ordinary descriptive senses, mapped onto God; everything else is downstream of that Qurʾānic usage. The Names are praises — they affirm real perfections in God, not mere honorifics.
111 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین حمل کردن همه این نامها بر نفی نقص، دور از طریق اعتدال، و انحرافی است که وجدان، بر کذب آن، شهادت میدهد؛ علاوه بر آنکه چنین چیزی اولاً: بازگشت همه کمالات ذاتی به عدم و تهی بودن ذات از کمال موجود را موجب میگردد که ادله فراوانی، آن را نفی میکند و ثانیاً: با صرف نظر از کمال وجودی، [این اوصاف] موجب کمال و امتیازی نمیگردد، همچنانکه معدوم مطلق نیز چنین است.
Therefore, to construe all these Names as nothing more than negations of defect is far from the path of moderation, and a deviation whose falsity is testified to by conscience. Beyond this, such a construal would entail, first, that all the essential perfections revert to non-existence and that the Essence is empty of any subsisting perfection — a position negated by abundant proofs; and second, apart from any existential perfection, [such attributes] would not constitute any perfection or distinction, for the same is true of the absolutely non-existent.
A polemic against an extreme reading: the view that "God is Knowing" just means "God is not ignorant," "God is Powerful" just means "God is not weak" — Names as nothing more than denials of defects. Ṭabāṭabāʾī rejects it on two grounds: (1) it would empty the Essence of any positive content, contradicting many proofs of God's positive perfections; (2) anything we say about it as merely "not-X" would equally describe sheer non-existence — which clearly is not a perfection. Names must point to something positive, not just absence.
112 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، تمام نامها، دربردارنده معانی ثبوتی و غیر سلبی میباشند. و از طرفی این مفاهیم از جنس همان معانی و مفاهیمی است که درک و تعقل میکنیم و آن گونه که بعضی بیان کردهاند و ملتزم شدهاند، نیست که تمامی این نامها، یا مجازهای مفردند و یا استعارههای تمثیلی بیانی؛ زیرا از جمله «علی دانست» و جمله «خداوند دانست»، یک چیز میفهمیم و آن، روشن بودن معلوم نزد عالم است، چیزی که هست ما میدانیم آگاهی «علی» فقط به واسطه صورت ذهنی است که نزد او میباشد و چنین صورتی برای خداوند، ممتنع میباشد؛ زیرا در آنجا ذهنی نیست. اما این ویژگی مربوط به «مصداق» علم است و موجب دگرگونی مفهوم نمیشود. بنابراین، مفهوم، یک مفهوم است و ویژگیهای مصداقی دخالتی در مفهوم ندارد، و این کلام حقی است که اهل حق برآنند.
Therefore all the Names contain affirmative, non-negative meanings. Furthermore, these concepts are of the same genus as those meanings and concepts that we grasp and reason about. It is not — as some have stated and committed themselves to — that all these Names are either single-term metaphors or figurative similitudes. For from the sentence "ʿAlī knew" and the sentence "God knew," we understand one thing — namely, that the known is clear before the knower. The fact that we know that ʿAlī's awareness is only through the mental form that is present to him, and that such a form is impossible in God's case (since there is no "mental" there), pertains to the concrete instance (miṣdāq) of knowledge and does not bring about any change in the concept. Therefore the concept is one concept, and the peculiarities of the concrete instance have no role in the concept — and this is a true doctrine, the doctrine of the people of truth.
The decisive distinction this whole treatise depends on: concept vs. concrete instance (miṣdāq). The sentence "ʿAlī knew" and "God knew" use the same concept — the known is clear before the knower. What differs is the concrete instance: ʿAlī knows by way of mental forms; God doesn't (He has no "mental"). That's a difference in how the concept is realized, not in what the concept is. So talk about God isn't metaphor or figure — it's univocal in concept, even if the concrete realization is utterly different. This is the bedrock of the whole "people of truth" position on divine names.
113 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پس ضابطه عمومی در تبیین نامهای خداوند سبحان و صفات او، آن است که مفاهیم آنها را از ویژگیهای مصداقی و به عبارت دیگر از ابعاد عدمی و نقص، تهی کنیم.
The general rule, then, in the explanation of the Names of God the Glorified and His attributes, is that we strip their concepts of the peculiarities of the concrete instance — in other words, of the dimensions of non-being and defect.
The take-home rule. To talk about God: keep the concept, but strip it of every limit and defect that belongs to creaturely instances of that concept. "Knowing" but without dependence on mental forms; "powerful" but without effort; "merciful" but without an emotional state. The concept stays; the creaturely packaging falls away.
114 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و این همان چیزی است که از توضیحات ائمه علیهم السلام در خطبهها و بیاناتشان به دست میآید. در توحید و نهجالبلاغه آمده است که علی علیه السلام در طی خطبهای فرمود: إِنَّ رَبّی لَطِیفُ اللَّطافَۀِ، لا یُوصَفُ بِاللُّطْفِ، عَظِیمُ الْعَظَمَۀِ لا یُوصَفُ بِالْعِظَمِ، کَبِیرُ الْکِبْرِیاءِ لا یُوصَفُ بِالْکِبَرِ، جَلِیلُ الجَلالَۀِ لا یُوصَفُ بِالْغِلَظِ، قَبْلَ کُلِّ شَیءٍ لا یُقالُ شَیءٌ قَبْلَهُ، بَعْدَ کُلِّ شَیْءٍ لا یُقالُ لَهُ بَعْدٌ، شاءَ الْأَشْیاءَ لا بِهِمَّۀٍ، دَرّاکٌ لا بِخَدِیعَۀٍ، فِی الْأَشْیاءِ کُلِّها غَیْرُ مُتَمازِجٍ بِها وَلا بائِنٌ مِنْها، ظاهِرٌ لا بِتَأْوِیلِ الْمُباشَرَۀِ، مُتَجَلٍّ لا بِاسْتِهْلالِ رُؤْیَۀٍ، ناءٍ لا بِمَسافَۀٍ، قَرِیبٌ لا بِمُداناءَةٍ، لَطِیفٌ لا بِتَجَسُّمٍ، مَوْجُودٌ لا بَعْدَ عَدَمٍ، فاعِلٌ لا بِاضْطِرارٍ، مُقَدِّرٌ لا بِحَرَکَۀٍ، مُرِیدٌ لا بِهِمامَۀٍ، سَمِیعٌ لا بِآلَۀٍ، بَصِیرٌ لا بِأداةٍ. همانا پروردگار من در غایت لطافت است بی آنکه به لطف، موصوف شود؛ در غایت بزرگی است بی آنکه به بزرگی موصوف گردد؛ در نهایت بزرگواری است بی آنکه بدان موصوف گردد؛ در اوج جلالت است بی آنکه به غلظت متصف گردد؛ پیش از همه چیز است بدون پیشی چیز دیگر بر او؛ پس از همه چیز است بی آنکه او را بعد گویند؛ اشیاء را بدون همّت خواسته، خوب درک میکند بی نیرنگ، در همه چیز است بدون آمیختگی با آنها و برکناری از آنها؛ ظاهر است نه آن گونه که به حس آید؛ جلوهگر است نه آن گونه که دیده شود؛ دور است بی آنکه مسافتی باشد؛ نزدیک است بی آنکه مجاور باشد؛ لطیف است بی آنکه جسم باشد؛ موجود است نه پس از نیستی؛ فاعل است نه به ناچاری؛ اندازهگیر است بدون جنبش؛ بدون تصمیم اراده کند، بدون ابزار بشنود، بدون وسیله ببیند.
This is precisely what is yielded by the explanations of the Imāms (peace be upon them) in their khuṭbas and discourses. In al-Tawḥīd and Nahj al-Balāgha it is reported that ʿAlī (peace be upon him) said in the course of a khuṭba: "Verily my Lord is subtle in subtlety, but is not described as 'subtle'; great in greatness, but is not described as 'great'; mighty in might, but is not described as 'mighty'; majestic in majesty, but is not described as 'gross'; before everything, yet none is said to be before Him; after everything, yet there is no 'after' for Him; He has willed all things without any 'concern,' is sharply perceiving without 'cunning,' is in all things without commingling with them and without being separate from them; manifest, but not in the manner of physical contact; self-disclosing, but not by way of beginning a vision; distant, but not by any distance; near, but not by being adjacent; subtle, but not by being a body; existing, but not after non-existence; an agent, but not under compulsion; a determiner of measures, but not by motion; a willer, but not by deliberation; hearing, but not by an instrument; seeing, but not by a tool."
The textbook example of "stripping the creaturely packaging": ʿAlī's khuṭba. The pattern repeats: God is X, but is not described by what "X" usually implies. Subtle in subtlety, but is not described as 'subtle'; near, but not by being adjacent; seeing, but not by a tool. Each pairing keeps the concept while stripping the creaturely realization. This is the rule from the prior paragraph in pure rhetorical form — and it's how the Imāms talked about God constantly.
115 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این نوع تفسیر نسبت به اسماء الهی، در کلمات ائمه هدی، فراوان است، و در روایات فراوانی از تعطیل و تشبیه، نهی شده است.
This kind of interpretation of the Divine Names is abundant in the words of the Imāms of guidance, and in many traditions both suspension of attribution (taʿṭīl) and anthropomorphic likening (tashbīh) are forbidden.
116 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
دانستیم که صفات خداوند سبحان، صرف و خالص هرکمال وجودی است و به نحو حقیقت میباشد [نه مجاز و استعاره] اما دیگران، چون ذاتشان به عرض وجود او موجود است، صفاتشان نیز همین گونه است؛ بنابراین، همه صفات وجودی حقیقی و خالی از نقص، منحصراً از آن خداوند سبحان است و تمام اوصاف دیگران، بالعرض به آنها نسبت داده میشود.
مبحث سوم: انحصار همه کمالات وجودی در ذات اقدس اله
Third Discussion — The Restriction of All Perfections of Existence to the Most Holy Essence
We have learned that the attributes of God the Glorified are the pure and unalloyed form of every existential perfection and exist in Him truly — not by way of metaphor or figure. As for others, because their very essences exist by way of accidence upon His Being, their attributes are likewise [accidental]. Therefore, all real existential attributes free of any defect are exclusively God's, and all the attributes of others are predicated of them accidentally (bi-l-ʿaraḍ).
Discussion 3 opens. The big claim: every real, defect-free existential perfection belongs to God exclusively. Creatures have those perfections only bi-l-ʿaraḍ — "by way of accidence," riding on God's perfection without owning it independently. This isn't poetic exaggeration; it follows directly from the result of Treatise 1 that creatures' very being is borrowed from His.
117 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این حقیقت از اکثر موارد استعمال این نامها در قرآن کریم به دست میآید. مانند آیات ذیل:
This truth emerges from the majority of the usages of these Names in the Noble Qurʾān, such as the following verses:
«وَ هُوَ الْقاهِرُ فَوْقَ عِبادِهِ» [Q 6:18]
"He is the Subduer above His servants." [Qurʾān 6:18]
«إِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ الرَّزَّاقُ ذُو الْقُوَّةِ الْمَتِینُ» [Q 51:58]
"Indeed God — He is the All-Provider, the Possessor of strength, the Firm." [Qurʾān 51:58]
118 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ هُوَ السَّمِیعُ الْبَصِیرُ» [Q 42:11]
"And He is the All-Hearing, the All-Seeing." [Qurʾān 42:11]
«هُوَ الرَّحْمنُ الرَّحِیمُ» [Q 59:22]
"He is the All-Beneficent, the All-Merciful." [Qurʾān 59:22]
«وَ هُوَ الْعَلِیمُ الْقَدِیرُ» [Q 30:54]
"And He is the All-Knowing, the All-Powerful." [Qurʾān 30:54]
119 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ هُوَ الْحَکِیمُ الْخَبِیرُ» [Q 6:73]
"And He is the All-Wise, the All-Aware." [Qurʾān 6:73]
«وَ هُوَ الْعَلِیُّ الْعَظِیمُ» [Q 2:255]
"And He is the All-High, the Tremendous." [Qurʾān 2:255]
ودیگر آیات؛ تمام اینها برای بیان انحصار است نه تأکید، آن گونه که بعضی گمان بردهاند؛ و در بعضی از آیات تصریح به انحصار شده است، مانند:
— and other verses. All of these are for the purpose of exclusive predication (ḥaṣr), not mere emphasis as some have supposed. In some verses the exclusivity is explicit, such as:
120 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«لَهُ ما فِی السَّماواتِ وَ ما فِی الْأَرْضِ مَنْ ذَا الَّذِي یَشْفَعُ عِنْدَهُ إِلَّا بِإِذْنِهِ» [Q 2:255] آنچه در آسمانها و آنچه در زمین است، از آن اوست، کیست که در پیشگاه او به شفاعت برخیزد مگر با اذن او.
"To Him belongs whatever is in the heavens and on the earth. Who is there to intercede with Him except by His leave?" [Qurʾān 2:255]
A short string of verses where the exclusivity becomes explicit. Honor altogether belongs to God. Power altogether belongs to God. Without His leave no one can intercede or even encompass the smallest part of His knowledge. The ordinary religious vocabulary of "altogether" and "no one besides Him" turns out, in this reading, to be doing precise metaphysical work.
121 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«یَعْلَمُ ما بَیْنَ أَیْدِیهِمْ وَ ما خَلْفَهُمْ وَ لا یُحِیطُونَ بِشَیْءٍ مِنْ عِلْمِهِ إِلَّا بِما شاءَ» [Q 2:255] آنچه را پیش روی ایشان است و آنچه را پشت سر دارند میداند، و خلق به هیچ مرتبهای از علم او احاطه نیابند مگر به آنچه او خواهد.
"He knows what is before them and behind them, and they do not encompass anything of His knowledge except what He wills." [Qurʾān 2:255]
«أَ یَبْتَغُونَ عِنْدَهُمُ الْعِزَّةَ فَإِنَّ الْعِزَّةَ لِلَّهِ جَمِیعاً» [Q 4:139] آیا نزد کافران عزّت میطلبند، پس همانا همه عزّت، نزد خداست.
"Do they seek honor with them? Yet honor altogether belongs to God." [Qurʾān 4:139]
«وَ لَوْ یَرَی الَّذِینَ ظَلَمُوا إِذْ یَرَوْنَ الْعَذابَ أَنَّ الْقُوَّةَ لِلَّهِ جَمِیعاً» [Q 2:165] و اگر بدانند ستمکاران، آن هنگام که عذاب خدا را مشاهده کنند که تمامی قدرت از آن خداوند است.
"If only the wrongdoers could see, when they see the punishment, that all power belongs to God." [Qurʾān 2:165]
122 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ ما لَکُمْ مِنْ دُونِ اللَّهِ مِنْ وَلِيٍّ وَ لا نَصِیرٍ» [Q 2:107] شما را به جز خداوند، یار و یاوری نیست.
"You have, besides God, neither friend nor helper." [Qurʾān 2:107]
و سپس خداوند سبحان، تبعی بودن این نامها (یعنی کمالات وجودی حقیقی) در غیر خود را بیان نمود و فرمود: «قُلِ اللَّهُمَّ مالِکَ الْمُلْکِ تُؤْتِی الْمُلْکَ مَنْ تَشاءُ وَ تَنْزِعُ الْمُلْکَ مِمَّنْ تَشاءُ وَ تُعِزُّ مَنْ تَشاءُ وَ تُذِلُّ مَنْ تَشاءُ» [Q 3:26] بگو: بار خدایا! ای پادشاه ملک هستی! تو هر که را خواهی عزّت، ملک و سلطنت بخشی و از هر که خواهی بگیری.
Then God the Glorified expressed the derivative character of these Names (i.e., of the real existential perfections) in others, saying: "Say: 'O God, Possessor of all sovereignty, You give sovereignty to whomever You wish, and take it away from whomever You wish; You honor whomever You wish, and humiliate whomever You wish.'" [Qurʾān 3:26]
The complementary move. Yes, creatures have sovereignty, honor, the power to give life and cause death, the ability to create — but these come to them from God and can be taken back ("You give sovereignty to whomever You wish, and take it away"). The Q 5:110 verse, where Jesus shapes a clay bird and breathes life into it "by My leave," is the perfect example: a real creaturely act of creating, three times caveated with "with My leave." Independent for us; derivative in fact.
123 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
وفرمود: «وَ أَنَّهُ هُوَ أَضْحَکَ وَ أَبْکی وَ أَنَّهُ هُوَ أَماتَ وَ أَحْیا وَ أَنَّهُ خَلَقَ الزَّوْجَیْنِ الذَّکَرَ وَ الْأُنْثی مِنْ نُطْفَۀٍ إِذا تُمْنی وَ أَنَّ عَلَیْهِ النَّشْأَةَ الْأُخْري * وَ أَنَّهُ هُوَ أَغْنی وَ أَقْنی» [Q 53:43–48]
And He said: "And it is He who makes [men] laugh and weep; it is He who causes death and gives life; it is He who creates the two mates — the male and the female — from a drop of seed when emitted. Upon Him is the second creation; and it is He who enriches and gives possessions." [Qurʾān 53:43–48]
وفرمود: «وَ رَبُّکَ یَخْلُقُ ما یَشاءُ وَ یَخْتارُ ما کانَ لَهُمُ الْخِیَرَةُ سُبْحانَ اللَّهِ وَ تَعالی عَمَّا یُشْرِکُونَ» [Q 28:68]
And He said: "Your Lord creates whatever He wishes and chooses; they have no choice. Glory to God! Exalted is He far above the partners they ascribe to Him." [Qurʾān 28:68]
و دلیل بر آنکه خداوند در این آیات حقایق این مفاهیم را منحصر در خود میداند و بالتبع به غیر خود نسبت میدهد، آن است که در آیات دیگری، این مفاهیم را برای غیر خود، اثبات میکند؛ مانند آیه: «إِذْ تَخْلُقُ مِنَ الطِّینِ کَهَیْئَۀِ الطَّیْرِ بِإِذْنِی فَتَنْفُخُ فِیها فَتَکُونُ طَیْراً بِإِذْنِی وَ تُبْرِئُ الْأَکْمَهَ وَ الْأَبْرَصَ بِإِذْنِی» [Q 5:110] و هنگامی که از گل، شکل مرغی به اذن من آفریدی و در آن دمیدی تا به اذن من مرغی گردید.
The proof that God in these verses restricts the realities of these meanings to Himself but predicates them derivatively of others is that in other verses He affirms these very meanings of others, as in: "When you fashioned out of clay the likeness of a bird with My leave, and breathed into it, and it became a bird with My leave; and you healed the blind and the leper with My leave." [Qurʾān 5:110]
124 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
وآیه: «وَ اخْتارَ مُوسی قَوْمَهُ سَبْعِینَ رَجُلًا لِمِیقاتِنا» [Q 7:155] وموسی هفتاد مرد از قوم خود را برای وعدهگاه خدا، انتخاب کرد.
And the verse: "And Moses chose seventy men from his people for Our appointed time." [Qurʾān 7:155]
وصریحتر از همه این آیات، حقیقتی است که خداوند در آیات مربوط به حشر، بیان کرده است؛ آنجا که فرمود: «وَ رَأَوُا الْعَذابَ وَ تَقَطَّعَتْ بِهِمُ الْأَسْبابُ» [Q 2:166] وعذاب را مشاهده کنند و هرگونه وسیله و سببی از آنها قطع گردد.
More explicit than all these is the truth God expresses in the verses pertaining to the Resurrection, where He says: "And they shall behold the punishment, and all means [secondary causes] shall be cut off from them." [Qurʾān 2:166]
The clinching passage. On the Day of Resurrection, all secondary causes are cut off — the chains of cause-and-effect we ordinarily lean on are revealed as having no independent power. Once the secondary causes vanish, there's no longer any way to misread a creaturely perfection as a "loan from another creature": it becomes obvious that the only owner was always God. The Day of Judgment, on this reading, isn't just a moral reckoning — it's a metaphysical unmasking of the truth that was already true the whole time.
125 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آیه فوق، این حقیقت را بیان میکند که در آن روز، سببها بریده شده و از بین میروند، و با بریده شدن سببها و نابودی رابطهها، موردی برای کمال وجودی گرفته شده از دیگری، آن گونه که در دنیا گمان میشود، باقی نمیماند پس فقط خداوند، باقی میماند و هیچ موجودی جز به او، انتساب نخواهد داشت و دیگر نسبتها باطل میگردد.
The above verse expresses the truth that on that Day, all secondary causes are severed and pass away; and when the secondary causes are cut off and the [ascribed] relations are abolished, no basis remains for the supposition — as one supposes in this world — that an existential perfection has been taken from another. Then only God remains, and no existent is ascribed to anything except to Him; the other ascriptions become void.
Continuation of the prior point. With secondary causes severed, the question "whose is the sovereignty today?" answers itself: God's, the One, the Subduer. Notice how the Qurʾānic narrative of Resurrection is being read as a metaphysical demonstration: the eschatological Day reveals what was true all along — that no perfection was ever truly taken from another creature, only ever from God.
126 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آنگاه «حقیقی» بودن کمالهای آنها را ابطال و «تبعی» بودن آن را اثبات نمود و فرمود: «یَوْمَ هُمْ بارِزُونَ لا یَخْفی عَلَی اللَّهِ مِنْهُمْ شَیْءٌ لِمَنِ الْمُلْکُ الْیَوْمَ لِلَّهِ الْواحِدِ الْقَهَّارِ» [Q 40:16] روزی که ایشان نمودارند، چیزی از ایشان بر خداوند نهان نماند، پادشاهی امروز از آن کیست؟ از آن خدای یکتای چیرگیجوی.
He then invalidates the supposed real (independent) character of those perfections and affirms their derivative character: "The Day when they shall come forth, nothing of them being hidden from God: 'Whose is the Sovereignty today?' — 'God's, the One, the Subduer.'" [Qurʾān 40:16]
وفرمود: «وَ الْأَمْرُ یَوْمَئِذٍ لِلَّهِ» [Q 82:19] و در آن روز، حکم و فرمان تنها از آنِ خداست.
And: "And the command on that Day shall belong to God [alone]." [Qurʾān 82:19]
وفرمود: «وَ لَوْ یَرَی الَّذِینَ ظَلَمُوا إِذْ یَرَوْنَ الْعَذابَ أَنَّ الْقُوَّةَ لِلَّهِ جَمِیعاً وَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ شَدِیدُ الْعَذابِ * إِذْ تَبَرَّأَ الَّذِینَ اتُّبِعُوا مِنَ الَّذِینَ اتَّبَعُوا وَ رَأَوُا الْعَذابَ وَ تَقَطَّعَتْ بِهِمُ الْأَسْبابُ» [Q 2:165–166]
And: "If only the wrongdoers could see, when they behold the punishment, that all power is God's and that God is severe in punishment! When those who were followed disown those who followed, and they behold the punishment, and all means are cut off from them." [Qurʾān 2:165–166]
127 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
وفرمود: «ثُمَّ قِیلَ لَهُمْ أَیْنَ ما کُنْتُمْ تُشْرِکُونَ * مِنْ دُونِ اللَّهِ قالُوا ضَلُّوا عَنَّا بَلْ لَمْ نَکُنْ نَدْعُوا مِنْ قَبْلُ شَیْئاً کَذلِکَ یُضِلُّ اللَّهُ الْکافِرِینَ» [Q 40:73–74] آنگاه به آنها گویند: کجا هستند آنچه شریک خداوند میشمردید؟ در جواب گویند: آنها از ما گم شدند، بلکه پیش از این، چیزی را به خدایی نپرستیدیم؛ خداوند این گونه کافران را گمراه میگرداند.
And: "Then it shall be said to them: 'Where are those you used to make partners with God?' They will say: 'They are lost to us; nay, we used not to invoke anything previously.' Thus does God lead the unbelievers astray." [Qurʾān 40:73–74]
وفرمود: «یَوْمَ تُوَلُّونَ مُدْبِرِینَ ما لَکُمْ مِنَ اللَّهِ مِنْ عاصِمٍ» [Q 40:33] روزی که [از عذاب آن] هر سو بگریزید و شما را هیچ پناهی از [قهر] خداوند نیست.
And: "The Day you shall turn away in flight, no defender shall you have against God." [Qurʾān 40:33]
و فرمود: «هُنالِکَ تَبْلُوا کُلُّ نَفْسٍ ما أَسْلَفَتْ وَ رُدُّوا إِلَی اللَّهِ مَوْلاهُمُ الْحَقِّ وَ ضَلَّ عَنْهُمْ ما کانُوا یَفْتَرُونَ» [Q 10:30] در آن روز (قیامت) هر شخصی، جزای (اعمال نیک و بدی که) پیش از این کرده، خواهد دید و همه به سوی معبود و مولای حقیقی خود باز گردند، و [خدایان باطلی که] به دروغ میبستند، گم (و محو) شوند.
And: "There shall every soul be tried for what it sent ahead. They shall be returned to God, their true Patron; and what they used to fabricate shall fail them." [Qurʾān 10:30]
128 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
وفرمود: «ما أَغْنی عَنِّی مالِیَهْ * هَلَکَ عَنِّی سُلْطانِیَهْ» [Q 69:28–29] مال من، مرا سودی نداد، فرمانرواییام از من برفت.
And: "My wealth has not availed me; my authority has gone from me." [Qurʾān 69:28–29]
وفرمود: «ثُمَّ نَقُولُ لِلَّذِینَ أَشْرَکُوا مَکانَکُمْ أَنْتُمْ وَ شُرَکاؤُکُمْ فَزَیَّلْنا بَیْنَهُمْ وَ قالَ شُرَکاؤُهُمْ ما کُنْتُمْ إِیَّانا تَعْبُدُونَ» [Q 10:28]
And: "Then We shall say to those who associated others: 'Stand in your places, you and your associates!' Then We shall separate them, and their associates will say, 'It was not us you worshipped.'" [Qurʾān 10:28]
وفرمود: «تَبَرَّأْنا إِلَیْکَ ما کانُوا إِیَّانا یَعْبُدُونَ» [Q 28:63] امروز [از پیروان خود] به سوی تو بیزاری میجوییم، آنان، ما را نمیپرستیدند.
And: "We disown them before You; it was not us they were worshipping." [Qurʾān 28:63]
129 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
تمام این آیات، بیانگر آنند که کمالات اسماء در خداوند، به طور مستقل، و در دیگران به طور تبعی میباشد.
All of these verses make clear that the perfections of the Names belong to God independently, and to others derivatively.
The summary of Discussion 3. Two modes of having a perfection: independently (only God) and derivatively (everything else). The Qurʾānic vocabulary of exclusive predication (ḥaṣr), and the eschatological scenes of cause-severance, both press toward this same dual reading.
130 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آری، گاهی خداوند بین توصیف خود و توصیف خلق به آنچه بر آنان افاضه فرموده است، جمع میکند و آن دو را در سلک یک وصف قرار میدهد، بناچار در این موارد، مراد از وصف، معنای عمومی آن است که شامل مستقل و تبعی میشود؛ این در چهارده موضع است که در قرآن، اسم بر صیغه «افعل تفضیل» آمده است، این موارد عبارتند از: «أعلی، أکرم، أعلم، أرحم الراحمین، أحکم الحاکمین، أحسن الخالقین، خیر الماکرین، خیر الرّازقین، خیر الفاصلین، خیر الحاکمین، خیر الفاتحین، خیر الغافرین، خیر الوارثین و خیر الراحمین».
Yes — sometimes God combines His description of Himself with the description of creatures (insofar as He has bestowed something upon them) and places them within the same single description; in these cases the description must be taken in its general sense, encompassing both the independent and the derivative. This occurs in fourteen places in the Qurʾān where a Name is given in the form of the elative (afʿal al-tafḍīl): Aʿlā (the Most High), Akram (the Most Generous), Aʿlam (the Most Knowing), Arḥam al-Rāḥimīn, Aḥkam al-Ḥākimīn, Aḥsan al-Khāliqīn, Khayr al-Mākirīn, Khayr al-Rāziqīn, Khayr al-Fāṣilīn, Khayr al-Ḥākimīn, Khayr al-Fātiḥīn, Khayr al-Ghāfirīn, Khayr al-Wārithīn, and Khayr al-Rāḥimīn.
A subtle exception. Fourteen times in the Qurʾān, God uses an elative form — "Most Generous," "Best of creators," "Most Merciful" — that ranks Himself above others sharing the same description. So creatures do share these attributes, in the derivative way; God just possesses them more, independently, completely. The elative form is doing metaphysical work too: it presupposes that the same concept applies to both, while marking the asymmetric superiority.
131 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اما خداوند سبحان با این تعبیرات، مزیّت و برتری را برای خود اثبات کرد. او از این جهت، بر آفریده خود برتری دارد که این اوصاف با وجود آنکه برای دیگران هم هست، ولی برای او، مستقلاً و برای دیگران به طور تبعی میباشد، پس او، به علوّ و علم و کرامت، سزاوارتر و در رحمتش، شدیدتر و در حکمش، صادقتر و در آفریدنش، نیکوتر و در مکر، بهتر و... میباشد، بر خلاف دیگران؛ زیرا این اوصاف در آنها، عرضی، سست بنیان، آمیخته با کمبودها و همراه با تیرگیهای امکان است.
By these expressions God establishes for Himself a superiority and preeminence. He is preeminent over what He has created in respect that these attributes, though present in others as well, are present in Him independently and in others derivatively. Hence He is more deserving of exaltation, knowledge, and generosity, intenser in mercy, truer in judgment, more excellent in creating, better in stratagem, and so on — unlike others, in whom these attributes are accidental, fragile in foundation, mingled with defects, and bound up with the darknesses of contingency.
The point of the elative forms: God's superiority isn't a matter of "same kind, more degree." It's a matter of independence vs. derivation. Creatures' attributes are accidental, fragile, mixed with defects, bound up with the darkness of contingency. God's are the real, free-standing thing. The Qurʾānic Most Merciful, Best of judges is exactly this difference compressed into a single phrase.
132 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این معنا (یعنی اشاره به اشتراک اوصاف) را میتوان از نامهایی که به صورت صیغه مبالغه هستند نیز استفاده کرد، مانند: «توّاب، جبّار، خلّاق، رزّاق، علّام الغیوب، غفّار، قدّوس، قیّوم، قهّار، وهّاب». گاهی نامهایی مانند: شکور، غفور، تدبیر، متعالی و رحمان نیز از این دسته به شمار میآید. در این موارد به شدید بودن این اوصاف در خداوند سبحان و این که به واسطه تعدد مواردشان، شامل همه موجودات میشوند، اشاره شده است.
The same point (the indication of shared attributes) can be drawn from Names that are in intensive form (ṣīghat al-mubālagha), such as Tawwāb, Jabbār, Khallāq, Razzāq, ʿAllām al-Ghuyūb, Ghaffār, Quddūs, Qayyūm, Qahhār, Wahhāb. Names such as Shakūr, Ghafūr, Tadbīr, Mutaʿālī, and Raḥmān are sometimes also counted in this category. In these names there is an indication of the intensity of these attributes in God the Glorified, and of the fact that — by virtue of the multiplicity of their objects — they encompass all existents.
هشتاد و هشت نام باقی مانده، برخی به صورت مفرد و برخی به صورت اضافه هستند، هجده اسم به صورت اضافه و نزدیک به هفتاد نام به صورت مفرد، آمده است؛ در این میان، پارهای از معانی وصفی، یافت میشود که در قالب جمله، بیان شدهاند، مانند: «لَیْسَ کَمِثْلِهِ شَیْءٌ» (Q 42:11) (او را مانندی نیست) و «لَمْ یَلِدْ وَ لَمْ یُولَدْ * وَ لَمْ یَکُنْ لَهُ کُفُواً أَحَدٌ» (Q 112:3–4) (نه زاده و زاده نشده و او را همتایی نیست) و «مَا اتَّخَذَ صاحِبَۀً» (Q 72:3) (همسری برگزیده).
The remaining eighty-eight Names occur some in the single form and some in construct form: eighteen in construct and around seventy in the single form. Among these, some descriptive meanings are found expressed in sentence form, such as: "There is nothing like Him" [Qurʾān 42:11]; "He has not begotten, nor was He begotten; and there is none equal to Him" [Qurʾān 112:3–4]; and "He has taken no consort" [Qurʾān 72:3].
133 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اکثر این نامها، دربردارنده مفاهیم ثبوتی هستند، اما میانشان ترتیب خاصی برقرار است که اجمال آن گذشت و تفصیل آن، چنین است: ذات اقدس اله، مرکب از اجزای عقلی و یا وهمی و یا خارجی نیست، لذا ذاتش بسیط میباشد، و از این جهت «احد» است.
مبحث چهارم: نحوه انتزاع اسماء الهی
Fourth Discussion — How the Divine Names Are Abstracted
The majority of these Names contain affirmative concepts, but among them an order obtains, the summary of which has already been given. The detail is as follows: the Most Holy Essence is not composed of intellectual, imaginative, or external parts; therefore His Essence is simple, and in this respect He is Aḥad (the Singular).
Discussion 4 begins: a careful walk through how the Names cascade out of one another in a single rational order. Start point: God's Essence has no parts (intellectual, imaginative, or physical), so it is simple — and that simplicity is what we call Aḥad, "Singular." Watch the next several pages unfold all 99-plus Names from this seed, almost like Spinoza unfolding propositions from a definition.
134 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
لفظ «احد» در جملات اثباتی فقط در مورد خداوند سبحان به کار میرود، مانند آیه کریمه «قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ» [Q 112:1] و گفته نمیشود: «ما جائنی أحد»؛ [ولی در جملات منفی در مورد غیر خداوند نیز به کار میرود] و گفته میشود: «ما رأیت أحداً»؛ که هم یکی نفی میشود و هم دوتا و هم چند تا. اما اگر گفته شود: «ما رأیت واحداً» فقط دیدن یکی نفی میشود، نه دو نفر یا چند نفر.
The word Aḥad in affirmative sentences is used only of God the Glorified — as in the noble verse "Say: He is God, the Singular" [Qurʾān 112:1] — and one does not say "Aḥad came to me" [in the affirmative]. In negative sentences, however, it is also used of others — as in "I saw no one (aḥadan)", by which one is denied, and two are denied, and many are denied. But if one says "I saw no one (wāḥidan)", only the seeing of one is denied, not of two or many.
از اینجا، روشن میگردد که «احد» در لغت، وحدتی است که از اجتماع با کثرت، اباء ندارد، برخلاف «واحد». بنابراین، آنها مانند: لا بشرط (غیر مشروط) و به شرط لا (مشروط به نبود) میباشند؛ پس «احد» وحدت محضی است که در برابر آن، کثرتی قرار نمیگیرد، نه دوتا و نه چند تا. از این رو ذاتاً بسیط میباشد و به همین دلیل استعمال لفظ «احد» در کلام مثبت، فقط در مورد خداوند سبحان، روا میباشد؛ زیرا ذات او بسیط، هستیاش، صرف است و هستی دیگران، مرکب میباشد. پس اگر موجودات دیگر به عنوان «واحد» در نظر گرفته شوند، کثرت ذات آنها مورد توجه نخواهد بود، و اگر به عنوان جزیی از کثرت در نظر گرفته شوند، وحدتشان از بین میرود. اما در ذات خداوند سبحان، اساساً کثرت فرض نمیشود. و لذا اگر «احد» اضافه شود، در کلام مثبت به کار میرود، مانند: «هو أحد القوم» (دقت شود).
It thus becomes clear that Aḥad in language is a unity which does not refuse conjunction with multiplicity, in contrast to Wāḥid. They are like lā bi-sharṭ (the unconditioned) and bi-sharṭ lā (conditioned upon negation). Aḥad is a pure unity against which no multiplicity stands — neither two nor many; hence it is essentially simple, and that is why the use of Aḥad in affirmative discourse is permissible only of God the Glorified — for His Essence is simple, His Being pure, and the being of others composite. If other existents are considered as Wāḥid, the multiplicity of their essence is set aside; if considered as part of a multiplicity, their unity vanishes. But in the Essence of God the Glorified, multiplicity is not posited at all. So if Aḥad is taken in construct form, it can be used in affirmative discourse, as in "He is the one (aḥad) of the people" (reflect carefully).
A delicate Arabic-grammar point doing real metaphysical work. Aḥad and Wāḥid both translate as "one," but they behave differently. Wāḥid is "one" as opposed to "two" or "many" — it positions you against multiplicity. Aḥad is pure unity that admits no second at all — multiplicity isn't even on the table. Hence Aḥad, in affirmative sentences, is reserved for God alone ("Say: He is God, the Aḥad" — Q 112:1); whereas Wāḥid can describe a creature that happens to be one of several. The technical pair lā bi-sharṭ / bi-sharṭ lā will reappear later — for now, just hold onto: Aḥadiyya is unity that doesn't even encounter multiplicity; Wāḥidiyya is unity-against-multiplicity.
135 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خداوند سبحان از آن جهت که شریک، همسر و فرزندی ندارد، و از آن جهت که همه نامهایش یک مصداق دارد — که همان ذات مقدس اوست — گرچه مفاهیمشان گوناگون است، «واحد» میباشد.
God the Glorified, in respect that He has no partner, no consort, and no offspring, and in respect that all His Names have one and the same concrete instance — which is His Most Holy Essence — even though their concepts differ, is Wāḥid (the One).
Now the cascade begins. Wāḥid — because all His Names share one referent (His Essence). Ḥaqq (the Real) — because His Essence is fixed in itself, in itself, in every condition. ʿĀlim / ʿAlīm (Knower / All-Knowing) — because His Essence is present to itself and other existents are present to Him. Each Name is being justified by a precise feature of the Essence that the prior chapter already established.
136 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از آن جهت که ذات او، به خود و برای خود و در همه شرائط، ثابت است، «حقّ» میباشد.
In respect that His Essence is fixed in itself, for itself, and in every condition, He is al-Ḥaqq (the Real).
و از جهت حضور ذاتش و روشن بودن آن برای خودش و حضور دیگر موجودات نزد او، «عالم» و «علیم» میباشد.
By reason of the presence of His Essence to itself and its clarity for itself, and the presence of other existents to Him, He is ʿĀlim (Knower) and ʿAlīm (the All-Knowing).
و خداوند علیم، از آن جهت که نزد همه جهات ذات معلوم، وجود دارد، «محیط» میباشد. و از آن جهت که در آنجا حضور دارد، «شهید» است.
The All-Knowing — in that He is present to every aspect of the known — is Muḥīṭ (the All-Encompassing); and in that He is present there, He is Shahīd (the Witness).
137 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و اگر به نهان، منسوب گردد، «عَلَّامُ الْغُیُوبِ» است. و اگر به نهان و آشکار، هردو نسبت داده شود، «عالِمُ الْغَیْبِ وَ الشَّهادَةِ» است.
If [His knowledge] is referred to the unseen, He is ʿAllām al-Ghuyūb (the All-Knower of the unseen). If it is referred to both the unseen and the witnessed, He is ʿĀlim al-Ghayb wa al-Shahāda (the Knower of the unseen and the witnessed).
و اگر نسبت او با دیدنیها ملاحظه گردد، «بصیر» است، و اگر با شنیدنیها ملاحظه شود، «سمیع» خواهد بود. و از جهت نگهداری و تحفظش بر آنچه مشاهده میکند، «حفیظ» است.
If His relation to visible things is considered, He is Baṣīr (the All-Seeing); if to audible things, He is Samīʿ (the All-Hearing). And in respect of His guarding and preserving what He observes, He is Ḥafīẓ (the Preserver).
و خداوند علیم، از آن جهت که همه معلومات را به شمار آورده، «حسیب» است. و از آن جهت که از دقیقترین امور، آگاه است، «خبیر» میباشد. و از جهت استحکام معلوماتش، «حکیم» است.
The All-Knowing — in that He has enumerated all the known objects — is Ḥasīb (the Reckoner). In that He is aware of the most subtle of matters, He is Khabīr (the Aware). By reason of the firmness of His knowings, He is Ḥakīm (the All-Wise).
138 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و خداوند متعالی، از آن جهت که مبدأ دیگران است (یعنی ذات او عین هستی و صرف هستی است، و هر چه غیر او فرض شود، از او آغاز شده و به او میانجامد)، «قادر» و «قدیر» میباشد. و قادر از آن جهت که بدون اقتضاء یا الزامی از سوی بیگانه، افاضه وجود میکند، «رحمان» است.
God the Most Exalted — in that He is the Source of others (since His Essence is identical with Being and is Pure Being, and whatever is supposed other than Him begins from Him and ends in Him) — is Qādir (the Powerful) and Qadīr (the All-Powerful). The Powerful, in that He bestows being without any external requirement or compulsion, is Raḥmān (the All-Beneficent).
و او از آن جهت که ذات دیگران را میآفریند، «باری» است. و از آن جهت که با آفرینش خود، میان خلق ذات و اجزاء ذات، جمع میکند، «خالق» است.
And He, in that He brings the very essences of others into being, is Bāriʾ (the Originator). And in that, by His creating, He combines between the creating of the essence and the joining of the parts of the essence, He is Khāliq (the Creator).
و از جهت رحمت خاصش که همان سعادت است، «رحیم» میباشد. و رحیم از آن جهت که هر شیء ریز و خردی را آفریده است، «لطیف» میباشد. و از آن جهت که رحیم و لطیف است، «رؤوف» میباشد.
By reason of His special mercy — which is felicity (saʿāda) — He is Raḥīm (the Merciful). The Merciful, in that He has created every minute and small thing, is Laṭīf (the Subtle). And in that He is Merciful and Subtle, He is Raʾūf (the All-Compassionate).
139 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از آن جهت که آنچه را رحمتش به آن تعلق گرفته، دوست میدارد، «ودود» است. و از آن جهت که در رساندن رحمتش، انتظار پاداش ندارد، «کریم» است. و کریم، از آن جهت که ستایشگرش را پاداش نیکو میدهد، «شاکر» و «شکور» میباشد. و از آن جهت که کسی را که به او بدی کرده، زود کیفر نمیدهد، «حلیم» است.
And in that He loves whatever His mercy attaches to, He is Wadūd (the All-Loving). In that, in delivering His mercy, He expects no recompense, He is Karīm (the Generous). The Generous, in that He gives a beautiful reward to the one who praises Him, is Shākir and Shakūr (the Appreciative, the All-Appreciative). And in that He does not hasten to punish one who has done evil to Him, He is Ḥalīm (the Forbearing).
و از آن جهت که موانع در برابر رحمتش را میپوشاند، به اعتباری «عفوّ» و به اعتبار دیگر، «غفور» میباشد. و از آن جهت که گناهکار را پس از بازگشت به او، میپذیرد و طرد نمیکند، «توّاب» و «قابل التوب» میباشد. و از آن جهت که درخواست دیگران را پاسخ میدهد، «مجیب» است.
In that He covers the obstacles standing before His mercy, in one consideration He is ʿAfuww (the Pardoner) and in another Ghafūr (the Oft-Forgiving). In that He accepts the sinner upon his returning to Him and does not turn him away, He is Tawwāb (the Oft-Returning) and Qābil al-Tawb (the Acceptor of repentance). In that He responds to the requests of others, He is Mujīb (the Responsive).
و توانای آفریننده، از آن جهت که هرچه موجود ممکن دارد، برای اوست، و او همراه با آن میباشد، «محیط» است، و محیط از جهت نزدیک بودنش، «قریب» میباشد.
The Powerful Creator — in that whatever the contingent existent has belongs to Him, and He is with it — is Muḥīṭ (the All-Encompassing); and the All-Encompassing, in respect of His nearness, is Qarīb (the Near).
140 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از آن جهت که او بر همه احاطه دارد و چیزی از او تهی نیست، «اول» است که هر چیز از او آغاز شود و «آخر» است که هر چیز بدو پایان یابد، و «ظاهر» است که هر شیئی به واسطه او آشکار گردد، و «باطن» است که هر شیئی به او، قوام یابد.
In that He encompasses all things and nothing is empty of Him, He is al-Awwal (the First) — for every thing begins from Him; and al-Ākhir (the Last) — for every thing ends in Him; and al-Ẓāhir (the Manifest) — for every thing becomes manifest through Him; and al-Bāṭin (the Hidden) — for every thing finds its subsistence in Him.
و قادر خالق محیط، از آن جهت که هرگونه مقاومتی را که تصور شود، در هم میشکند و موجود تحت احاطه و متعلق قدرتش را، مستهلک میگرداند و قدرت او در آنچه به آن تعلق گرفته است، باطل نمیگردد، و قدرت و احاطهاش، تزلزلی نمییابد، «غالب»، «قاهر»، «قوی» و «متین» میباشد. هرکدام به اعتباری.
The Powerful, Creator, All-Encompassing — in that He shatters every imaginable resistance and consumes the existent that is under His encompassment and the object of His power, and His power over the object never fails, and His power and encompassment are unshakeable — is al-Ghālib (the Victorious), al-Qāhir (the Subduer), al-Qawiyy (the Strong), and al-Matīn (the Firm); each according to its appropriate consideration.
و موجودی که چنین است، اگر شیء با توجه به حقارتی که دارد به او منسوب گردد، «عظیم» و «کبیر» خواهد بود، و اگر با توجه به دناءت و پستی که دارد به او انتساب یابد، «علیّ»، «اعلی» و «متعالی» میباشد.
And such a being — when a thing is referred to Him in view of its lowliness — is ʿAẓīm (the Tremendous) and Kabīr (the Great); when referred to Him in view of its baseness, He is ʿAlī, Aʿlā, and Mutaʿālī (the High, the Most High, the Most Exalted).
141 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
واگر توهّم مقاومت از ناحیه متعلق قدرت، و اعمال قدرت و احاطه از طرف او شود، «مقتدر» میباشد. و اگر کیفر دادن نیز برآن افزوده شود، «ذو انتقام» میباشد. و کسی که تمام این اوصاف را دارد، «مجید» خواهد بود. و اگر چنین وصفی برای ذاتش منعکس شود، «متکبر» میباشد.
If a supposed resistance is imagined from the side of the object of power and the exercise of power and encompassment from Him, He is Muqtadir (the Omnipotent). If punishment be added to that, He is Dhū Intiqām (the Lord of retribution). One who possesses all these attributes is Majīd (the Glorious). And when such a description is reflected back upon His Essence, He is Mutakabbir (the Possessor of greatness).
و اگر قادر خالق رحمان، از آن جهت که هرچیزی را با رحمتش به کمالش میرساند ملاحظه شود، «ربّ» خواهد بود. و ربّ از آن جهت که عدم را شکافته و هستی را از دل آن بیرون میآورد، «فاطر» میباشد. و از آن جهت که امر او، شگفتترین امور است، «بدیع» میباشد. آنگاه او «فالق الحبّ والنّوی و فالق الاصباح» (اصباح همان سپیده دم صبح است) میباشد و اینها از نامهای خاص اویند.
If the Powerful, the Creator, the All-Beneficent is considered as bringing every thing to its perfection by His mercy, He is Rabb (the Lord). The Lord — in that He cleaves open non-being and brings being forth from its depth — is Fāṭir (the Originator). In that His command is the most marvelous of matters, He is Badīʿ (the Originator of the unprecedented). Then He is Fāliq al-Ḥabb wa al-Nawā and Fāliq al-Iṣbāḥ (the iṣbāḥ being the very dawn of morning) — and these are among His particular Names.
و از آن جهت که او، هراس از تاریکیهای عدم و هر کمبود و خطری را، ایمنیبخش است، «مؤمن» میباشد. و از آن جهت که آنچه میآفریند، آسیبرسان نیست، «سلام» است. و از آن جهت که آنچه افاضه میکند، هدیهای است بی چشمداشت، «وهّاب» میباشد.
In that He grants security against the fear of the darknesses of non-being and every defect and danger, He is Muʾmin (the Granter of security). In that what He creates is not harmful, He is Salām (the Source of Peace). In that what He bestows is a gift without expectation of return, He is Wahhāb (the Bestower).
142 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از آن جهت که پس از به وجود آوردن وجودات، آنچه را که مایه استمرار بقایشان میگردد، میآفریند، «رزّاق» میباشد. و از آن جهت که بخشش او، کمبودی را در او بهوجود نمیآورد، «واسع» است. و از آن جهت که برای بخششهایش زمان تعیین کرده است، «مقیت» میباشد.
In that, after bringing existents into being, He creates what causes their continuance and subsistence, He is Razzāq (the All-Provider). In that His giving brings about no defect in Him, He is Wāsiʿ (the All-Embracing). In that He has appointed times for His bestowals, He is Muqīt (the Sustainer).
و از آن جهت که بزرگترین ستایش برای او، همان رحمتی است که افاضه میکند، «حمید» میباشد. و از آن جهت که هر شکستهای را ترمیم کرده و هر کمبودی را در مخلوقاتش پر میکند، «جبّار» میباشد.
In that the greatest praise belongs to Him by virtue of the mercy He bestows, He is Ḥamīd (the All-Praised). In that He restores every breakage and fills every defect in His creatures, He is Jabbār (the Restorer).
از آن جهت که هر مغلوبی را یاری میدهد، «نصیر» است. و از آن جهت که، متولّی امور مخلوقی است که نه مالک سود و زیان خویش است و نه مرگ و زندگی و بعثش به دست اوست، «ولیّ» و «مولی» و «وکیل» میباشد، هرکدام از یک جهت.
In that He helps every defeated one, He is Naṣīr (the Helper). And in that He takes charge of the affairs of the creature — who masters neither his own benefit nor harm, neither his death nor life nor resurrection — He is Walī, Mawlā, and Wakīl (the Patron, the Protector, the Trustee), each according to its respective consideration.
143 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از آن جهت که حیات آفرین است، «محیی» میباشد. و از آن جهت که نقش آفرین است، «مصوّر» میباشد. و از آن جهت که همه اینها، احسانی از اوست، «برّ» میباشد. و از آن جهت که ظهور هر چه در هستی است از اوست، «نور» و سپس «مبین» میباشد. و از آن جهت که همه چیز برای اوست و او آنها را تدبیر میکند، «ملک» و «ذوالعرش» میباشد.
In that He is the life-giver, He is Muḥyī. In that He is the fashioner of forms, He is Muṣawwir. In that all of these are an act of beneficence from Him, He is Barr (the All-Beneficent). In that the manifestation of whatever is in being is from Him, He is Nūr (the Light) and consequently Mubīn (the Manifest). In that everything belongs to Him and He manages them, He is Malik (the King) and Dhū al-ʿArsh (Lord of the Throne).
و از آن جهت که هرچه پیش دیگران است، نزد او میباشد، ولی هرچه نزد اوست، پیش دیگران نیست، «عزیز» میباشد. و از آن جهت که نیازی به هیچ شیء ندارد، «غنیّ» میباشد. و از آن جهت که تنها پروردگار، پادشاه و صاحب سریر فرمانروایی است، «أحکم الحاکمین» و «خیر الفاصلین والحاکمین والفاتحین» میباشد. و از آن جهت که او بی نیاز است و موجودات تحت تدبیر او در نیازهای خود، به او روی میآورند، «صمد» میباشد. و پروردگار از آن جهت که با توجه خلق به او، عبادت میشود، «اله» میباشد.
In that whatever others have is with Him, but what is with Him is not with others, He is ʿAzīz (the Mighty). In that He stands in no need of anything, He is Ghaniyy (the Self-Sufficient). In that He is the only Lord, King, and Possessor of the throne of sovereignty, He is Aḥkam al-Ḥākimīn (the Most Just of judges) and Khayr al-Fāṣilīn wa al-Ḥākimīn wa al-Fātiḥīn (the Best of separators, judges, and openers). In that He is self-sufficient while existents under His governance turn to Him in their needs, He is Ṣamad (the Eternally Self-Sufficient). And the Lord, in that He is worshipped by virtue of the creature's turning to Him, is Ilāh (the Object of worship).
همه این نامها، به استثنای سه نام واحد: احد و حق، تحت دو اسم قادر و علیم قرار دارند، و اگر این دو با هم به غیر، نسبت داده شود، «قیّومیّت» خواهد بود. بنابراین، آن دو اسم، تحت نام قیّوم قرار دارند؛ و خداوند سبحان از آن جهت که ذاتاً علیم قدیر است، «حیّ» میباشد. بنابراین سلطه دو اسم: حیّ، قیّوم، شامل همه نامهای ثبوتی غیر از وحدت، میشود.
All these Names — with the exception of the three single Names Wāḥid, Aḥad, and Ḥaqq — fall under the two Names Qādir (Powerful) and ʿAlīm (All-Knowing). And when these two are conjointly referred to others, this becomes Qayyūmiyya (Self-subsistent governance). Therefore those two Names fall under the Name Qayyūm (the Self-Subsistent). God the Glorified — in that He is essentially All-Knowing and All-Powerful — is Ḥayy (the Living). Hence the dominion of the two Names Ḥayy and Qayyūm encompasses all the affirmative Names except for Unity.
After dozens of derivations, the great convergence. Every affirmative Name except the three "singletons" (Wāḥid, Aḥad, Ḥaqq, which mark unity itself) ultimately falls under Qādir (Powerful) and ʿAlīm (Knowing). And those two combined yield Qayyūm (Self-Subsistent). And from Power and Knowledge together, Ḥayy (Living) follows automatically. So the entire affirmative tree of Names culminates in two: Ḥayy and Qayyūm — the Living and the Self-Subsistent. Which is precisely the famous Verse of the Throne: "God — there is no god but He, the Living, the Self-Subsistent" (Q 2:255).
144 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خداوند سبحان فرمود: «اللَّهُ لا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ الْحَيُّ الْقَيُّومُ» [Q 2:255] این آیه با توجه به آنکه توحید را هم بیان کرده است، شامل همه اسمای ثبوتی میشود.
God the Glorified said: "God — there is no god but He, the Living, the Self-Subsistent" [Qurʾān 2:255]. This verse, in addition to expressing tawḥīd, encompasses all the affirmative Names.
اما جامع همه اسامی سلبی که دلالت بر نفی نقصها و عدمها میکنند، اسم «قدّوس» میباشد. و جامع همه اسمهای ثبوتی و سلبی، جلال و جمال، ذاتی و فعلی، نام «ذو الجلال والإکرام» است: «تَبارَكَ اسْمُ رَبِّکَ ذِي الْجَلالِ وَ الْإِکْرامِ» [Q 55:78]
The comprehensive Name for all the negative Names — those that signify the negation of defects and privations — is Quddūs (the All-Holy). The comprehensive Name for all the affirmative and negative, majestic and beautiful, essential and actual Names is Dhū al-Jalāl wa al-Ikrām: "Blessed is the Name of your Lord, the Lord of Majesty and Generosity." [Qurʾān 55:78]
The closing summary of the derivation. All the negative Names (free of defect, free of impurity, transcendent above limit) collapse into Quddūs (the All-Holy). All the affirmative-and-negative Names together, both Beauty and Majesty, both Essence and Acts, fold into Dhū al-Jalāl wa al-Ikrām — "Lord of Majesty and Generosity" (Q 55:78). So the Qurʾān gives us, in a single phrase, the comprehensive Name from which every Name flows.
145 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این نحوه به دست آوردن برخی از نامها از برخی دیگر و چینش میان آنها و کیفیت تنزّل آنهاست و چه بسا شما بتوانید با اندیشه و دقت، روابط معنوی دیگری غیر از آنچه بیان کردیم، میان آنها بیابید که موجب استنتاج نامهای دیگری گردد.
This is how some Names are derived from others, the manner of their arrangement, and the way of their descent. With careful reflection you may find other semantic relations among them, beyond those we have indicated, which yield further Names.
جامعترین حدیث برای مضامین بحثهای گذشته روایتی است که کلینی در کافی با سند خود از ابراهیم بن عمر نقل میکند که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: «اللَّه — تبارک و تعالی — اسمی آفرید که صدای حرفی ندارد، به لفظ ادا نشود، تن و کالبد ندارد، به تشبیه موصوف نگردد، آمیخته به رنگی نیست، ابعاد و اضلاع ندارد، حدود و اطراف از او، دور گشته، حسّ توهّمکننده به او، دست نیابد، نهان است بیپرده؛ خدای آن را یک کلمه تمام قرار داد، دارای چهار جزء مقارن که هیچیک پیش از دیگری نیست؛ سپس سه اسم آن را که خلق به آن نیاز داشتند، هویدا ساخت، و یک اسم آن را نهان داشت، و آن همان اسمی است که در گنجینه است و با آن سه اسمی که آشکار و ظاهر گشته، پوشیده شده و آن عبارت از: اللَّه، تبارک و سبحان است، و خدای سبحان برای هر اسمی از این اسماء، چهار رکن مسخّر فرمود که جمعاً دوازده رکن میشود؛ سپس در برابر هر رکنی، سی اسم که فعل منسوب به آنها هستند آفرید که آنها عبارتنداز: رحمان، رحیم، ملک، قدّوس، خالق، باری، مصوّر، حیّ و قیوم، بی چرت و خواب، علیم، خبیر، سمیع، بصیر، حکیم، عزیز، جبّار، متکبّر، علیّ، عظیم، مقتدر، قادر، سلام، مؤمن، مهیمن، منشی، بدیع، رفیع، جلیل، کریم، رازق، زندهکننده، میراننده، باعث و وارث. این اسماء با اسمای نیکو تا سیصد و شصت اسم کامل شود، فروع این سه اسم میباشند، و آن سه، ارکانند، و آن یک، اسم پوشیدهای که در گنجینه است، به سبب این اسماء سهگانه، پنهان شده است؛ و این است معنای کلام خداوند که: بگو اللَّه را بخوانید یا رحمان را، هر کدام را بخوانید بهترین نامها از آن اوست».
The most comprehensive ḥadīth for the substance of the foregoing discussions is one which al-Kulaynī reports in al-Kāfī, with his chain from Ibrāhīm b. ʿUmar, that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said: "God — Blessed and Exalted — created a Name that has no sound of any letter, that is not uttered by tongue, that has neither body nor frame, that is not described by any anthropomorphic likening, that is not commingled with any color, that has no dimensions or sides, that is far removed from limits and edges, that the imagining sense cannot grasp; it is hidden without any veil. God made it one perfect word, possessing four conjoined parts, no one of which is prior to another. Then He brought forth three of its Names, which His creation needed, and kept one Name hidden — and it is that Name which is in the treasury and is veiled by the three Names that are manifest and apparent. They are: Allāh, Tabāraka, and Subḥān. For each of these Names God the Glorified appointed four pillars subject to it, making twelve pillars in all. Then for each pillar He created thirty Names, which are acts ascribed to them, namely: al-Raḥmān, al-Raḥīm, al-Malik, al-Quddūs, al-Khāliq, al-Bāriʾ, al-Muṣawwir, al-Ḥayy, al-Qayyūm — who has neither slumber nor sleep — al-ʿAlīm, al-Khabīr, al-Samīʿ, al-Baṣīr, al-Ḥakīm, al-ʿAzīz, al-Jabbār, al-Mutakabbir, al-ʿAlī, al-ʿAẓīm, al-Muqtadir, al-Qādir, al-Salām, al-Muʾmin, al-Muhaymin, al-Munshiʾ, al-Badīʿ, al-Rafīʿ, al-Jalīl, al-Karīm, al-Rāziq, the Life-Giver, the Causer of Death, al-Bāʿith, and al-Wārith. These Names, together with the [other] Most Beautiful Names, complete three hundred and sixty Names; they are derivative upon those three Names; and those three are pillars; and the one — the hidden Name in the treasury — is veiled by these three. This is the meaning of God's word: 'Call upon Allāh, or call upon al-Raḥmān; whichever you call upon, the Most Beautiful Names are His.'"
A keystone ḥadīth. Imām al-Ṣādiq describes a primordial Name that is utterly determination-less — no sound, no body, no color, no limits, no shape, that even the imagination cannot grasp. From this hidden Name God brings forth a "perfect word" of four parts; three become manifest (Allāh, Tabāraka, Subḥān); one stays hidden in the divine treasury. Each of the three manifest Names supports four pillars (twelve total), and each pillar generates thirty Names — making 360 Names altogether. The structure looks elaborate, but it's the ḥadīth analog of the conceptual cascade Ṭabāṭabāʾī just walked through philosophically.
146 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این روایت از احادیث تابناکی است که با همه اختصارش، بیانگر مطالب ذیل است: ۱. چگونگی حقیقت اسماء و وابستگی حقیقت بعضی از آنها به بعض دیگر به صورت ظهور و بطون؛ ۲. نحوه تعدّد آنها و تعدّد نامهای جزیی به واسطه نسبتهای نامهای کلی؛ ۳. نحوه نیاز خلق به آنها که همان نیاز ذاتی و وابستگی وجودی به آنها میباشد؛ ۴. اینکه این ترتیب و نزول، یک امر حقیقی میباشد و چنین نیست که صرفاً یک اعتبار لغوی و ادبی باشد.
This is one of those luminous traditions which, despite its brevity, expounds the following points: (1) the nature of the reality of the Names and the dependence of the reality of some of them upon others by way of manifestation (ẓuhūr) and concealment (buṭūn); (2) the manner of their multiplicity, and the multiplicity of particular Names by way of the relations of the universal Names; (3) the manner of the creature's need for them — which is essential need and existential dependence upon them; (4) that this ordering and descent is a real matter, not a mere lexical or literary convention.
و مراد امام علیه السلام از اینکه فرمود: «خداوند اسمی آفرید»... نخستین تعیّن و تنزّل از مقام اطلاق ذاتی میباشد که در آنجا هر نام و نشان و ذات و اثری، محو میگردد؛ و این تنها موردی است که در آن اطلاق واژه «آفریدن» در مرحله، اسماء را یافتهایم، و مراد از آن، همان است که بیان شد، به شهادت آن که امام علیه السلام در ذیل حدیث، اسم «خالق» را جزء نامهای فرعی به شمار آورده است.
What the Imām (peace be upon him) means by "God created a Name…" is the first determination and the first descent from the station of essential unrestrictedness, where every name, mark, essence, and trace is effaced. This is the only place we have found where the word "creating" is used at the stage of the Names, and it is meant in the sense just explained — as is testified to by the fact that, later in the ḥadīth, the Imām numbers the Name al-Khāliq (Creator) among the derivative Names.
A careful gloss. "God created a Name" — but Names don't get "created" in the ordinary sense. So what is the Imām pointing to? Answer: the first determination — the very first move from the absolutely indeterminate Essence to anything we could call "a Name." This is the only place Ṭabāṭabāʾī has found "creating" applied at the level of the Names. The proof he's reading the Imām right: the same ḥadīth lists al-Khāliq (Creator) among the derivative Names, much further down the chain — so "creating" in the opening sentence has to mean something different.
147 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از اینجا روشن میگردد که مراد از اسم پوشیدهای که در گنجینه است، همان مقام احدّیت میباشد؛ زیرا آن مقام است که به واسطه نامهای سهگانه: اللَّه، تبارک و سبحان که همان هویّت، جمال و جلال میباشند، در حجاب قرار گرفته است، به دلیل آنکه خلق در تحقق ذات، صفات و افعالشان به این جهات سهگانه (هویّت، صفات ثبوتی و صفات سلبی) نیازمندند؛ ولی اگر خلق در ارتباط با مقام احدیت ملاحظه گردد، چیزی از ذوات و آثارشان باقی نمیماند.
It thus becomes clear that what is meant by the hidden Name in the treasury is the Station of Aḥadiyya; for it is that station which has been veiled by the three Names — Allāh, Tabāraka, Subḥān — which correspond to Identity, Beauty, and Majesty respectively. The reason is that creatures, in the realization of their essences, attributes, and acts, stand in need of these three aspects (Identity, affirmative attributes, and negative attributes); but were they considered in relation to the Station of Aḥadiyya, nothing of their essences or properties would remain.
The hidden Name in the treasury, then, is the Station of Aḥadiyya — the absolutely indeterminate Essence we met in Chapter 3. It's veiled by the three manifest Names (Allāh, Tabāraka, Subḥān), which correspond to Identity, Beauty, and Majesty. Why veiled? Because every creature's reality leans on those three (it has identity, has positive attributes, lacks negatives) — so creation can only ever reach as deep as those three. Aḥadiyya itself is unreachable from the side of creatures, because no creaturely property survives there.
148 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
امام علیه السلام در آغاز کلامش نیز از او — سبحانه — با این نامهای سه گانه یاد کرد و فرمود: «اللَّه تبارک و تعالی»... و سپس آیه شریفه: «قُلِ ادْعُوا اللَّهَ أَوِ ادْعُوا الرَّحْمنَ أَیا ما تَدْعُوا فَلَهُ الْأَسْماءُ الْحُسْنی» را به این صورت تفسیر نمود که یک اسم، در حجاب اسماء سهگانه است و دیگر اسما، متفرع بر این سه اسم که حجابند میباشند؛ و این نشان میدهد که مرجع ضمیر، در آیه «فَلَهُ الْأَسْماءُ الْحُسْنی»... همان نام پوشیده در گنجینه است، یعنی ضمیر به او — سبحانه — از آن جهت که این تعیّن احدی را یافته است، برمیگردد؛ زیرا دعا و خواندن، نوعی توجه است و تنها به چیزی میتوان توجه نمود که نوعی تعین و وضوح داشته باشد؛ و خداوند سبحان بیان نمود که تمام نامهای نیکو از آن اوست و به هرکدام، خوانده شود رواست، پس با همه نامهایی که نوعی تعیّن دارند، میتوان او را خواند و آن که خوانده میشود ذات است از آن جهت که به این نامها نامگذاری میشود؛ و این نامها قائم به آن ذاتند، و آن ذات با هیچ چیز نسبتی ندارد مگر با یک تعیّن؛ و از طرفی، تمام تعیّنات در ناحیه دعا فرض شده است، در نتیجه، یک تعیّن باقی میماند که عین اطلاق و بی تعیّنی است و این همان مقام احدیت است که رهروان کوی او پس از گذشتن از مراتب اسماء، به آن منتهی میشوند و در آنجا رحل اقامت میگسترانند (دقّت شود).
The Imām (peace be upon him), at the opening of his discourse, also names Him — the Glorified — by these three Names: "Allāh, Tabāraka wa-Taʿālā…" — and then he interprets the noble verse, "Say: Call upon Allāh, or call upon al-Raḥmān: whichever you call upon, to Him belong the Most Beautiful Names" [Qurʾān 17:110], in the sense that one Name is veiled by the three Names, and the other Names are derivative upon these three veiling Names. This shows that the referent of the pronoun in "to Him belong the Most Beautiful Names…" is the very hidden Name in the treasury, that is, the pronoun refers to Him — the Glorified — qua possessing this singular determination; for invocation (duʿāʾ) is a kind of attention, and one can only direct attention to that which has some kind of determination and clarity. God the Glorified declared that all the Most Beautiful Names belong to Him and that He may be called by whichever of them; therefore, He may be called by all the Names that possess any kind of determination — and the One who is called is the Essence, qua being named by these Names; and these Names subsist in that Essence; and that Essence has no relation to anything except by way of one determination. Now, since all determinations are presupposed on the side of the invocation, there remains one determination, which is identical with unrestrictedness and indeterminacy — and this is the Station of Aḥadiyya, where the wayfarers of His path arrive at the end of their passage through the ranks of the Names and pitch the tents of their abode (reflect carefully).
A close reading of Q 17:110: "Call upon Allāh, or call upon al-Raḥmān; whichever you call upon, the Most Beautiful Names are His." In Ṭabāṭabāʾī's interpretation, the pronoun "His" doesn't refer back to "Allāh" or "al-Raḥmān" specifically — it refers to the hidden Name in the treasury, qua bearing this one residual determination. Because invocation always presupposes some determination (you can only call on what is somehow "there" to be called on), what's left when you've passed through every other determination is Aḥadiyya itself, named only by being-named-at-all. This is where the wayfarers arrive when they've worked through all the Names — the Station of Aḥadiyya, where they pitch their tents.
149 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در بعضی از دعاها میخوانیم: «بِاسْمِکَ المکنون المخزونِ الحَیّ القیّوم» [in certain duʿāʾ formulae] و این اشاره به مطلبی دارد که بیان شد. با اندیشه در مطالب مذکور، میتوانید نکات دیگری را از این حدیث شریف استفاده کنید؛ والله الهادی.
In some supplications we read: "By Your Concealed, Treasured Name, the Living, the Self-Subsistent" — and this points to the very matter just explained. By reflection upon what has been said, you can derive other points from this noble ḥadīth; and God is the Guide.
A confirming devotional formula. The duʿāʾ tradition itself names this hidden, treasured Name — and pairs it directly with al-Ḥayy al-Qayyūm, the two ultimate Names from the cascade above. So the conceptual analysis and the prayer-life of the tradition meet at the same point.
150 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
دانستیم که ذات او — سبحانه — همان هویّت حقیقی خارجی است که قوام و ظهور هر هویّت دیگری در خارج، به او میباشد. از اینجا معلوم میشود که اسمهای سهگانهای که برای خطاب، تکلم و غیبت میباشد، یعنی ضمائر تو، من و او، از اسمای خداوند خواهد بود. آنها نامهایی هستند برای آن هویت به لحاظ خطاب، تکلّم و خالی بودن از آن دو.
مبحث پنجم: ضمائر سهگانه (تو، من، او) از اسماء خداوند است
Fifth Discussion — The Three Pronouns ("Thou," "I," "He") Are Among the Divine Names
We have learned that the Essence of Him — the Glorified — is the very true external Identity (huwiyya) by which every other identity in the external world subsists and is manifest. Hence it becomes clear that the three pronouns used for address, speech, and absent reference — namely Thou, I, and He — are among the Names of God. They are Names for that Identity in respect, respectively, of being addressed, of speaking, and of being free of both.
A short discussion arguing that the three pronouns — Anta ("Thou"), Anā ("I"), and Huwa ("He") — are themselves Names of God. Each picks out the divine Identity in a particular grammatical mode: as addressed (Thou), as self-referring (I), or as referenced from outside (He). What follows is a string of Qurʾānic verses where God uses each pronoun in the lā ilāha illā formula — no god but Thou, no god but I, no god but He. These pronouns aren't decorative; they each name God in a particular grammatical posture.
151 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خداوند سبحان فرمود: «لا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ سُبْحانَکَ» [Q 21:87] معبودی جز تو نیست، تو از هر نقصی منزّهی.
God the Glorified said: "There is no god but Thou; glory be to Thee." [Qurʾān 21:87]
«لا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنَا فَاعْبُدْنِی» [Q 20:14] معبودی جز من نیست، پس مرا عبادت کن.
"There is no god but I; so worship Me." [Qurʾān 20:14]
«اللَّهُ لا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ» [Q 2:255] خدا؛ معبودی نیست مگر او.
"God — there is no god but He." [Qurʾān 2:255]
152 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«إِیَّاکَ نَعْبُدُ وَ إِیَّاکَ نَسْتَعِینُ» [Q 1:5] تنها تو را میپرستیم و تنها از تو یاری میطلبیم.
"Thee alone do we worship, and from Thee alone do we seek help." [Qurʾān 1:5]
«وَ إِلَیْهِ تُرْجَعُونَ» [Q 2:245] و به سوی او بازگردانیده میشوید.
"And unto Him you shall be returned." [Qurʾān 2:245]
البته اسم اشاره و موصول نیز در نصوص دینی بر او اطلاق شده است، ولی کسی نگفته است که آنها از نامهای خداوندند. خدای سبحان فرمود: «ذلِکُمُ اللَّهُ رَبُّکُمْ» [Q 6:102] آن است خدا، پروردگار شما.
The demonstrative and relative pronouns are likewise applied to Him in the religious texts, though no one has said that these are among the Names of God. God the Glorified said: "That is God, your Lord" [Qurʾān 6:102].
A small refinement. Demonstratives ("That") and relatives ("the One who...") are also used for God in the Qurʾān — but tradition hasn't counted those as Names, only the three personal pronouns. Ṭabāṭabāʾī is making a subtle technical point here, not a major argument.
153 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«هُوَ اللَّهُ الَّذِي لا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ» [Q 59:22] اوست خدایی که معبودی جز او نیست.
"He is God; there is no god but He." [Qurʾān 59:22]
«أَ مَّنْ یُجِیبُ الْمُضْطَرَّ إِذا دَعاهُ» [Q 27:62] یا آن که بیچاره را هنگامی که او خواند، اجابت میکند.
"Is He not the One who answers the distressed when he calls upon Him?" [Qurʾān 27:62]
154 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بر زبانها شایع است که نامهای خداوند متعالی توقیفی میباشد، و آن را از مسلمات به شمار آوردهاند. مراد از اسم در اینجا حقیقت آن، یعنی ذات لحاظ شده با یک وصف نیست، زیرا در این صورت، توقیفی بودن اسمهای خداوند، معنای روشنی نخواهد داشت؛ بلکه مقصود، اسم لفظی است که در واقع اسمِ اسم است.
مبحث ششم: توقیفی بودن اسماء الهی
Sixth Discussion — Whether the Divine Names Are Tawqīfī (Restricted to Revealed Designations)
It is widely said that the Names of God Most Exalted are tawqīfī (restricted to what is revealed in the Sacred Texts), and this is counted among the assured matters. Now the Name meant here is not the Name in its real sense — that is, the Essence considered with some attribute — for if it were, the tawqīfī status of the Names would have no clear meaning. Rather, what is meant is the verbal Name, which is in fact a name of a Name.
The tawqīfī doctrine: many traditional theologians say the names by which we call God are restricted to those revealed in scripture — you can't make them up. Ṭabāṭabāʾī's first move: the Name in the deep sense (Essence-with-attribute) isn't what's at stake here; what's at stake is the verbal expression — the word you use to name a Name. Restricting what words you may use is what tawqīfī really means.
155 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین مراد از توقیفی بودن آن، یا متوقف بودنش بر جواز شرعی کلی است و یا متوقف بودنش بر جواز شرعی خاص. از این رو قاعده مذکور را به دو صورت میتوان توجیه کرد:
Therefore the meaning of tawqīfī status is either: that it depends upon a general legal license, or that it depends upon a particular legal license. Hence the rule may be construed in two ways:
Two ways of reading the rule, with very different consequences. (1) Strict: any word at all that you want to apply to God must be specifically authorized in scripture. (2) Looser: there's a general scriptural license (Q 7:180 — "to God belong the most beautiful Names; call on Him by them") that authorizes any word whose meaning is genuinely worthy of God; specific scriptural endorsement of each word isn't needed. The choice between these two readings has practical stakes for what you can say in prayer.
156 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
۱. معانی متداول الفاظ که از آنها فهمیده میشود، خالی از جنبههای نقص و کمبود نیست — اگرچه کلمات از این جهت نیز گوناگونند، مانند: اغواء و مکر و حیله و اضلال، و مانند: کبیر و جسیم و نظائر آن — و عقل ما نمیتواند نامهایی را که سزاوار آن ذات مقدس است درک کند و آن را از آنچه شایسته او نیست تمییز دهد و جدا گرداند؛ لذا برای اطلاق نامی بر او، به اذن و اجازه شارع، نیاز است، و چون خرد آدمی از شرح و تفصیل در هر مورد، ناتوان است باید هر لفظی که در نظر است به عنوان نام بر خداوند سبحان اطلاق گردد، از ناحیه شرع وارد شود.
(1) The commonly understood meanings of words are not free of aspects of defect and deficiency — though words differ in this respect, as in ighwāʾ, makr, ḥīla, iḍlāl, or kabīr, jasīm, and the like; and our reason is unable to grasp the Names worthy of that Most Holy Essence and to distinguish them from what is unworthy of Him. Hence for the application of any name to Him, the permission and license of the Lawgiver is required; and because human intellect is unable to give detailed exposition in each case, whatever expression is to be applied to God as a Name must come from the side of the Sacred Law.
۲. آنچه گفته شد، صحیح است، ولی قاعدهای که آیه: «وَ لِلَّهِ الْأَسْماءُ الْحُسْنی فَادْعُوهُ بِها وَ ذَرُوا الَّذِینَ یُلْحِدُونَ فِی أَسْمائِهِ» [Q 7:180] (نامهای نیکو از آن خداست، پس او را بدان نامها بخوانید و آنان را که در نامهای او کجروی کنند وا گذارید)، بیانگر آن است، در مقام آموزش و برای پرهیز از اطلاق الفاظی که مفاهیم رایج آنها، شایسته ساحت قدس او نیست، کفایت میکند.
(2) What was just said is correct, but the rule expressed by the verse "To God belong the Most Beautiful Names; so call upon Him by them, and leave those who deviate concerning His Names" [Qurʾān 7:180] suffices, for the purpose of instruction and of avoiding the application of expressions whose common meanings are unworthy of His Holy Precincts.
نتیجه این دو بیان گوناگون است؛ بنا بر بیان اوّل، اطلاق اسمی که در نصوص شرعی نیامده، روا نیست، گرچه بدانیم از جنبههای نقص و عدم، خالی میباشد. و بنا بر بیان دوم، اطلاق چنین اسمی صحیح است، خواه آن نام بعینه در نصوص شرعی آمده است، یا نیامده باشد.
The results of these two formulations differ. On the first, applying any Name not found in the Sacred Texts is impermissible, even when we know that it is free of aspects of defect and non-being. On the second, applying such a Name is permissible, regardless of whether the Name is found in those very terms in the texts or not.
157 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ظاهراً مقصود غالب کسانی که به قاعده توقیفی بودن اسماء تمسک کرده، همان معنای نخستین میباشد و آن معنا صحیح نیست، به دلیل آیه «وَ لِلَّهِ الْأَسْماءُ الْحُسْنی» [Q 7:180] و آیه: «اللَّهُ لا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ لَهُ الْأَسْماءُ الْحُسْنی» [Q 20:8] و آیه: «قُلِ ادْعُوا اللَّهَ أَوِ ادْعُوا الرَّحْمنَ أَیا ما تَدْعُوا فَلَهُ الْأَسْماءُ الْحُسْنی» [Q 17:110] و آیات دیگری که سیاق آنها، حمل کردن «لام» بر عهد ذهنی را نمیپذیرد، بلکه ظاهرش آن است که «لام» برای جنس میباشد؛ و چون بر سر جمع آمده است، شمول و فراگیری را افاده میکند و بیانگر آن است که هر اسم نکوتری برای خداوند متعالی میباشد که توضیح آن، در بخشهای پیشین گذشت.
It appears that what most who appeal to the tawqīfī rule have in mind is the first sense, but that sense is incorrect, by reason of the verse "To God belong the Most Beautiful Names" [Qurʾān 7:180], the verse "God — there is no god but He; to Him belong the Most Beautiful Names" [Qurʾān 20:8], and the verse "Say: Call upon Allāh, or call upon al-Raḥmān; whichever you call upon, the Most Beautiful Names are His" [Qurʾān 17:110], and other verses whose context does not admit construing the lām as the lām of previous reference; rather, the apparent purport is that the lām is for the generic. And since it has come over a plural word, it conveys comprehensiveness and indicates that every excellent Name belongs to God Most Exalted — as previously explained.
Ṭabāṭabāʾī's own verdict. The strict reading is wrong. The Qurʾān itself ("call upon Him by [the most beautiful Names]") gives a generic permission that covers any worthy word — the grammatical lām attaching to the plural "Names" indicates universality, not a fixed list. To insist on case-by-case scriptural license would also bizarrely require us to suspend judgment on every descriptive sentence about God whose exact wording isn't found in scripture — which would block essentially all the khuṭbas, prayers, and ḥadīth where God is genuinely described.
158 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
علاوه بر آن که به وضوح مقتضای استدلال [به آن قاعده بر وجه اوّل] آن است که نسبت به هر معنا که توسط لفظی بر او اطلاق میگردد، توقف شود، خواه این اطلاق به صورت مفرد و نامگذاری باشد یا به صورت توصیف، و یا حکایت با یک جمله یا کلام تام.
Moreover, the obvious requirement of the [first] formulation is that one would have to suspend judgment concerning every meaning that is applied to Him by way of an expression — whether such application be in the form of a single term and naming, or in the form of a description, or in the form of an account by a sentence or complete utterance.
اما روایاتی که در آنها آمده است: «برای خداوند نود و نه اسم است» و پیش از این، آنها را نقل کردیم، در مقام آن نیست که نامهای خداوند را در این تعداد منحصر گرداند. شاهد این مدعا آن است که اسمهایی که در دو روایت از این روایات ذکر شده است، با هم تفاوت دارند، و در آن دو روایت، بسیاری از نامهایی که در قرآن کریم آمده، ذکر نشده است.
As for the reports stating "To God belong ninety-nine Names" — which we have already cited — they do not take the position of restricting God's Names to that number. The proof is that the Names listed in two of these reports differ from one another, and that those two reports omit many of the Names that occur in the Noble Qurʾān.
Why the ninety-nine-Name lists don't refute the looser reading: those lists themselves disagree with each other, and both omit Names that are clearly in the Qurʾān. They were never meant to cap the count.
159 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
گواه دیگر این مدعا آن است که در روایت دیگری — همان روایتی که از اصول کافی در مورد آفرینش اسمها قبلاً ذکر کردیم — سیصد و شصت اسم بیان شده است؛ بلکه ظاهر آن روایت آن است که اسماء حسنا، منحصر در نامهایی چون رحمان و رحیم و ملک، که افاده نامگذاری میکنند، نیست و شامل جملههایی نیز میگردد که با مجموعه کلماتی که در آنها به کار رفته است، معنایی را میرساند که سزاوار خداوند میباشد، زیرا در آن روایت، الفاظی مانند: «تبارک و سبحان و لا تأخذه سنۀ و لا نوم»، از اسماء حسنا به شمار آمده است؛ و اگر بتوان چنین جملههایی را از اسماء حسنا به شمار آورد، دیگر جملههایی که در روایت و خطبهها و موعظهها و دعاها بر خداوند سبحان، اطلاق شده است نیز از اسماء حسنا خواهند بود؛ و این تعابیر با توجه به تنوع مواردشان به گونهای هستند که با تتبّع در آنها آدمی یقین میکند که این گونه اطلاق و توصیف، متوقف بر ورود نص شرعی خاصی نیست و تنها نکتهای که درباره آنها باید رعایت شود، آن است که با اثبات نقص و آنچه منافی کمال است، توأم نباشد.
A further proof is that in another report — the one we cited earlier from Uṣūl al-Kāfī on the creation of the Names — three hundred and sixty Names are stated; indeed, the apparent purport of that report is that the Most Beautiful Names are not restricted to those Names — like al-Raḥmān, al-Raḥīm, and al-Malik — that function as names, but that they extend also to sentences in which the words taken together convey a meaning worthy of God. For in that report, expressions such as "Tabāraka wa Subḥāna, lā taʾkhudhuhū sinatun wa lā nawm" are counted among the Most Beautiful Names. And if such sentences can be counted among the Most Beautiful Names, then the other sentences applied to God the Glorified in the ḥadīth corpus, the khuṭbas, the homilies, and the supplications must also be counted among the Most Beautiful Names. These expressions, given the diversity of their occurrences, are such that, upon investigation, one attains certainty that this kind of application and description does not depend upon the prior occurrence of a specific scriptural text; the only point that must be observed concerning them is that they not be conjoined with the affirmation of any defect or anything contrary to perfection.
The decisive evidence. The Kāfī ḥadīth on the creation of the Names itself gives 360 Names. And it counts whole sentences ("Tabāraka wa-Subḥāna," "lā taʾkhudhuhū sinatun wa lā nawm" — "no slumber overtakes Him") among the Most Beautiful Names. If sentences count, then every worthy descriptive sentence in the Qurʾān, in ḥadīth, in khuṭbas, in supplications, qualifies. The only restriction is that the description must not affirm any defect or anything contrary to perfection. That's the real tawqīfī rule — not a list of memorized words but a metaphysical filter.
160 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
دانستیم که نامهای خداوند، همان حقیقت کمالهای وجود است که ترتیب خاصی میان آنها برقرار میباشد، و برخی از آنها از بعضی دیگر نشئت گرفتهاند؛ و روشن است که اسمی که اسم دیگر از آن ناشی شده است، دارای گستره بیشتر و درجه بالاتر و اثر بزرگتری نسبت به اسم نشئت گرفته از آن میباشد. اگر این سلسله را از پایین به بالا دنبال کنیم، به اسمی خواهیم رسید که بزرگترین اسماست، و همه آثار وجودی که در عالم هستی برای اسماء ثابت است، به او منتهی میگردد.
فصل پنجم: اسمی که مبدأ دیگر اسماء است
Chapter 5 — The Name That Is the Source of the Other Names
We have learned that the Names of God are the very reality of the perfections of being, and that there is a specific order among them, with some arising out of others. It is clear that the Name from which another Name arises has a greater scope, a higher rank, and a greater effect than the Name that arises from it. If we follow this chain from below upward, we shall arrive at a Name which is the Greatest of the Names, to which terminate all the existential effects established for the Names in the world of being.
A bridge chapter. If the Names form an ordered chain — derived ones below, broader ones above — then climbing the chain leads to a single greatest Name from which all the rest derive. That's the Greatest Name (al-ism al-aʿẓam) — the topic of the next and final chapter of the treatise.
161 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایات و دعاهایی که با سند صحیح از ائمه علیهم السلام نقل شده است و بر وجود «اسم اعظم» دلالت دارد، در حدّ تواتر میباشد؛ که با توجه به فراوانی آنها، نیازی به نقل آنها در این مختصر نیست. آنچه مهم است، بیان این نکته است که اگر در روایات و دعاها و آثاری که در این روایات برای اسم اعظم ثابت شده است، دقت شود، معلوم میگردد اسم اعظم، اسمی است که هرگونه اثری بر آن مترتب میگردد، اعم از به وجود آوردن، نابود کردن، ابداء، اعاده، آفریدن، روزی دادن، زنده کردن، میراندن، حشر، نشر، جمع کردن و متفرق ساختن و خلاصه، هرنوع دگرگونی جزئی و کلی؛ و روشن است که این تأثیرات بر اسم لفظی که یک صدای از بین رفتنی و عرض متکی به مخارج دهان است، مترتب نمیگردد، بلکه از ناحیه معنا بروز میکند؛ اما نه از آن جهت که مثلاً یک صورت ذهنی خیالی میباشد؛ زیرا چنین صورتی همانند لفظ است؛ علاوه بر آنکه در مصداق خارجی، فانی میباشد؛ و اضافه بر آنکه این امر، هرچه باشد، با وجود خارجی، خود، اثر میکند، و محال است چنین وجودی به ذهن آید.
فصل ششم: اسم اعظم در بیانات معصومین علیهم السلام
Chapter 6 — The Greatest Name in the Words of the Infallibles
The traditions and supplications transmitted with sound chains from the Imāms (peace be upon them) which establish the existence of the Greatest Name (al-ism al-aʿẓam) reach the level of tawātur (mass-transmitted concurrence); and given their abundance, there is no need to cite them in this brief work. What is important is to note this: if one reflects upon the traditions and supplications, and the effects attributed to the Greatest Name in these traditions, it becomes clear that the Greatest Name is a Name upon which every kind of effect is consequent — bringing-into-being, annihilation, originating, returning, creating, sustaining, giving life, causing death, gathering, dispersing, joining, separating — in short, every kind of transformation, particular or universal. It is clear that these effects are not consequent upon the verbal Name — which is a perishing sound, an accident dependent on the points of articulation — but arise from the side of meaning; and yet not in the sense that the Name is, say, a mental imaginative form, for such a form is just like an utterance, and it is moreover annulled in its concrete external referent. Beyond all this, this matter — whatever it may be — has its effect by external being itself, and it is impossible for such an external being to enter the mind.
This argument can sound like a magic trick on first reading, so let me slow it down. Many ḥadīths describe wonders performed by the Greatest Name — bringing the dead back to life, raising the throne of Bilqīs in less than a blink, even creating and destroying. These can't be powers of a spoken word — a sound is just a perishing acoustic event, and even the "imagined form" of the word in the mind is just a mental image, equally perishable. So the Greatest Name has to be something external and real — i.e. an actual rank of the Essence, not a piece of language. This is the move that sets up everything that follows in the chapter.
162 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، اسم مورد نظر، یک اسم خارجی و حقیقی میباشد، یعنی ذات همراه با یک وصف. پس آن اسم یکی از مراتب آن ذات مقدس میباشد، البته بالاترین و والاترین آن مراتب؛ و مقصود از اسم اعظم خداوند که در کلمات معصومین آمده، همین است.
Therefore the Name in question is an external, real Name — that is, the Essence considered with a certain attribute. So that Name is one of the ranks of the Most Holy Essence — indeed, the highest and most exalted of those ranks; and this is what is meant by the Greatest Name of God that occurs in the words of the Infallibles.
The conclusion of the previous argument, stated cleanly. The Greatest Name is one of the ranks of the Most Holy Essence — specifically, the highest and most exalted rank. It's a metaphysical reality, not a magic word. When ḥadīth speak of "knowing" or "uttering" the Greatest Name, the language is being stretched across an unfamiliar referent.
163 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در کتاب بصائرالدرجات از عمّار ساباطی نقل شده است که: قُلْتُ لأبی عَبْدِالله علیه السلام — جُعِلتُ فِداكَ — أُحِبُّ أَنْ تُخْبِرَنی بِاسْمِ اللَّهِ تَعالَی الأعْظَمِ؛ فَقالَ لی: «إنَّکَ لَنْ تَقْویَ عَلی ذلِکَ»؛ قاَل: فَلَّما أَلْحَحْتُ، قاَلَ: «فَمکانَکَ إذاً»، ثُمَّ قاَم فَدَخَلَ الْبَیْتَ هُنیئَۀً ثُمَّ صاَح بی: «اُدْخُلْ»، فَدَخَلْتُ، فقالَ لی: «ما ذلِکَ؟» فَقُلْتُ: اخْبِرْنی بِهِ — جُعِلتُ فِداكَ — قاَل: فَوَضَعَ یَدَهُ عَلَی الأَرْضِ فَنَظَرْتُ إِلَی الْبَیْتِ یَدُورُ بی، وَ أَخَذَنی أمْرٌ عَظیمٌ کِدْتُ أَهْلَکُ، فَضَحِکَ؛ فَقُلْتُ — جُعِلْتُ فِداكَ — حَسْبی، لاأُریُد. به امام صادق علیه السلام عرض کردم: جانم به فدایت، دوست دارم از اسم اعظم خداوند متعال برایم بگویی. امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: تو توان آن را نداری. عمار میگوید: وقتی اصرار کردم فرمود: در جای خود باش. آنگاه برخاست و داخل خانه شد؛ پس از زمان کوتاهی، مرا صدا زد: که داخل شو؛ وارد خانه شدم و امام به من فرمود: آن چیست؟ گفتم: شما بگویید فدایت شوم. آنگاه امام علیه السلام، دست خویش را بر زمین گذاشت، و من دیدم که خانه به دورم میچرخد، و امر بزرگی مرا گرفت [حالت عجیبی به من دست داد] و نزدیک بود هلاک گردم. امام علیه السلام خندید؛ عرض کردم: جانم به فدایت، مرا بس است، نمیخواهم.
In Baṣāʾir al-Darajāt, ʿAmmār al-Sābāṭī reports: "I said to Abū ʿAbd Allāh [al-Ṣādiq] (peace be upon him): 'May I be made your ransom — I would love for you to inform me of the Greatest Name of God Most Exalted.' He said to me: 'You will not be able to bear it.' When I insisted, he said: 'Then stay in your place,' and he rose and entered the house. After a short time, he called to me: 'Come in.' I entered, and he said to me: 'What is it?' I said: 'Tell me about it — may I be made your ransom.' Then the Imām (peace be upon him) placed his hand upon the ground, and I saw that the house was spinning around me; a tremendous matter seized me, [a strange state took hold of me,] and I was about to perish. The Imām laughed, and I said: 'May I be made your ransom — that is enough for me; I do not want it.'"
The first illustrative ḥadīth. ʿAmmār begs Imām al-Ṣādiq to teach him the Greatest Name; the Imām warns him he can't bear it; ʿAmmār insists; the Imām puts his hand on the ground and the house spins around him, a "tremendous matter" seizes him, and he nearly perishes. He retracts his request. The point isn't supernatural theatre — it's that "the Greatest Name" cannot be transmitted as a piece of lexical knowledge. A teacher who genuinely accessed it could only show its effect, and even the effect was nearly fatal.
164 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در بصائرالدرجات نظیر این جریان از عمر بن حنظله و امام باقر علیه السلام نیز نقل شده است.
In Baṣāʾir al-Darajāt a similar incident is also reported between ʿUmar b. Ḥanẓala and Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him).
همچنین در بصائرالدرجات از جابر نقل است که امام باقر علیه السلام فرمود: إِنَّ اسْمَ اللَّهِ الأعْظَمَ عَلی ثَلاثَۀٍ وَ سَبْعِینَ حَرفاً؛ وَ إِنَّما کانَ عِنْدَ آصَفٍ مِنْها حَرْفٌ واحِدٌ، فَتَکَلَّمَ بِهِ، فَخسَفَ بِالأَرْضِ ما بَیْنَهُ وَ بَیْنَ سَریرِ بِلْقَیْسِ حَتَّی تَناوَلَ السَّریرَ بِیَدِهِ؛ ثُمَّ عاَدَتِ الْأَرْضُ کَما کانَتْ أَسْرَعُ مِنْ طَرْفَۀِ الْعَیْنِ؛ وَ نَحْنُ عِنْدَنا مِنَ الاسْمِ الأَعْظَمِ إثْناِن وَ سَبْعُونَ حَرْفاً؛ وَ حَرْفٌ واحِدٌ عِنْدَالله تَعالی اسْتَأَثَرَ بِهِ فی عِلْمِ الْغَیْبِ عِنْدَهُ؛ وَلا حَوْلَ وَلا قُوَّةَ إلّا بِاللهِ الْعَلیِّ الْعَظیمِ. اسم اعظم خداوند هفتاد و سه حرف است، و تنها یک حرف آن، نزد آصف بود؛ آصف آن یک حرف را گفت و زمین میان او و تخت بلقیس، در هم نوردید تا او تخت را به دست گرفت؛ آنگاه زمین به حالت نخستین خود بازگشت؛ و این عمل در کمتر از یک چشم برهم زدن انجام شد، و ما هفتاد و دو حرف از اسم اعظم را داریم؛ و یک حرف هم نزد خداست که آن را علم غیب برای خود مخصوص ساخت؛ و هیچ توان و نیرویی نیست مگر به خدای علی عظیم.
Likewise, in Baṣāʾir al-Darajāt, Jābir reports that Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) said: "The Greatest Name of God is composed of seventy-three letters. With Āṣaf [b. Barkhiyā] there was but a single letter of it; he uttered it, and the earth between him and the throne of Bilqīs was rolled up, so that he took the throne in his hand; then the earth returned to its former state in less than the twinkling of an eye. With us we have seventy-two letters of the Greatest Name; and one letter is with God Most Exalted — He has reserved it for Himself in His knowledge of the unseen; 'There is no power and no strength save in God, the High, the Tremendous.'"
The seventy-three-letter ḥadīth. Of the Greatest Name's "letters": Āṣaf b. Barkhiyā (Solomon's vizier) had one, by which he transported the throne of Bilqīs in less than the blink of an eye; the Imāms have seventy-two; one letter is reserved with God alone in the unseen. As Ṭabāṭabāʾī will explain in a few paragraphs, "letter" can't mean alphabet-letter here (you can't "conceal" an Arabic letter — they're all public knowledge); it has to mean degrees of metaphysical penetration into that highest rank.
165 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و همچنین در بصائرالدرجات از برقی نقل شده است که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: إِنَّ اللَّهَ جَعَلَ اسْمَهُ الأَعْظَمَ عَلَی ثَلاثَۀٍ وَ سَبْعِینَ حَرْفاً، فَأَعْطی آدَمَ مِنْها خَمْسَۀً وَ عِشْرِینَ حَرْفاً، وَأعْطی مِنْها إِبْراهیمَ ثَمانِیَۀَ أَحْرُفٍ، وَ أَعْطی مُوسی مِنْها أَرْبَعَۀَ أَحْرُفٍ، وَأَعْطی عیسی مِنْها حَرْفَیْنِ یُحْیی بِهِما الْمَوْتی وَ یُبْرِئُ بِهِما الأَکْمَهَ وَالأبْرَصَ، وَأَعْطی مُحَمَّداً اثْنَیْنِ وَسَبْعینَ حَرْفاً، وَاحْتَجَبَ حَرْفاً لِئَلَّا یُعْلَمَ ما فی نَفْسِهِ وَیَعْلَمُ ما فی نَفْسِ الْعِبادِ. خداوند اسم اعظم خود را بر هفتاد و سه حرف قرار داد؛ آنگاه به آدم، بیست و پنج حرف از آن را داد، و به ابراهیم، هشت حرف، و به موسی، چهار حرف، و به عیسی، دو حرف از آن اعطا نمود که با آن، مردگان را زنده میکرد و کور مادرزاد و مبتلا به پیسی را بهبودی میداد، و به محمد صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم هفتاد و دو حرف داد؛ و یک حرف را در حجاب نگهداشت تا آنچه در اوست را کس نداند و او آنچه در ضمیر بندگان است را بداند.
Likewise, in Baṣāʾir al-Darajāt, al-Barqī reports that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said: "God set His Greatest Name upon seventy-three letters. He gave to Adam twenty-five letters of it; He gave to Abraham eight letters; He gave to Moses four letters; He gave to Jesus two letters by which he revived the dead and healed the one born blind and the leper; and He gave to Muḥammad (may God's blessings and peace be upon him and his Family) seventy-two letters; and one letter He veiled, so that what is in Him would not be known by anyone, while He knows what is in the consciousness of His servants."
The distribution of "letters" of the Greatest Name across the prophets: 25 to Adam, 8 to Abraham, 4 to Moses, 2 to Jesus (by which he raised the dead and healed the blind and the leper), 72 to Muḥammad — 111 letters total described, plus the one God reserved for Himself. Notice that Muḥammad gets the lion's share. And the reason God keeps one letter is so His own inner reality stays inaccessible while creatures' inner realities remain accessible to Him.
166 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پس از آنکه دانستیم جان آدمی میتواند در یک مرتبه از مراتب ذات، فانی گردد که در این صورت، چیزی جز آن مرتبه، باقی نخواهد ماند، معنای این روایات روشن میشود؛ و اگر به راستی لفظی در کار بود، حال آن نسبت به استجابت به مانند حال سایر الفاظ دعا میبود.
Once we have understood that the human soul can be annihilated (fanāʾ) in one of the ranks of the Essence — in which case nothing remains but that rank — the meaning of these traditions becomes clear; and if a spoken expression were really at issue, its case in being answered would be just like that of the other expressions of supplication.
The interpretive key. The "letters" of the Greatest Name are not alphabet-letters — they are degrees of annihilation (fanāʾ) into a rank of the Essence. To "have" a letter is to have one's individual self dissolved at that level so that nothing remains but that rank itself, acting through what used to be a person. That's what makes the wonders intelligible: it's not that Āṣaf spoke a magic syllable; it's that he was momentarily fanāʾ-ed into one rank of the Greatest Name, and at that level the throne of Bilqīs was already there. This single move reframes every ḥadīth about miracles in the rest of the treatise.
167 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از اینجا معلوم میگردد که مراد از حروف در روایت، حروف الفبا نیست و قطعاً چنین است؛ زیرا در آن صورت، در حجاب بودن آن، نامعقول خواهد بود. و اینکه در روایت آمده است: «حروف اسم اعظم در قرآن، پخش است و امام آنها را گرد آوری میکند و با آن، خدا را میخواند»، این مطلب را تأیید میکند.
It also becomes clear that what is meant by "letters" in the ḥadīth is not the letters of the alphabet — and this is certain; for in that case, the concealment of [the seventy-third letter] would be unintelligible. And what occurs in another tradition — "The letters of the Greatest Name are scattered throughout the Qurʾān; the Imām gathers them and calls upon God by them" — confirms this.
The interpretive lock. If "letters" really meant alphabet-letters, then "concealing one letter" would be nonsense — there are only 28 of them and they're all common knowledge. So "letters" in these ḥadīth must mean ranks or aspects of the Greatest Name. Confirmed by another tradition: "the letters of the Greatest Name are scattered throughout the Qurʾān; the Imām gathers them and calls upon God by them." Not lexical pieces — metaphysical fragments.
168 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در عیون اخبارالرضا علیه السلام و تفسیر عیاشی آمده است: إِنَّ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمنِ الرَّحیم أَقْرَبُ إِلَی اسْمِ اللَّهِ الأعْظَمِ مِنْ سَوادِ الْعَیْنِ إلی بَیاضها؛ همانا فاصله بسم الله الرّحمن الرّحیم از اسم اعظم خدا، کمتر از فاصله سیاهی چشم از سفیدی آن است.
In ʿUyūn Akhbār al-Riḍā and the Tafsīr of al-ʿAyyāshī it is reported: "Bismillāh al-Raḥmān al-Raḥīm is closer to the Greatest Name of God than the black of the eye is to its white."
The Bismillāh's nearness to the Greatest Name — closer than the black of the eye to its white. A striking image. The opening invocation of nearly every Qurʾānic chapter is, on this reading, almost touching the highest rank itself. Which suggests that for the trained eye, the Greatest Name is hidden in plain sight, in everyday recitation.
169 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از اینجا معنای آنچه از امامان معصوم علیهم السلام نقل شده است که آنها اسماء حسنا و اسم اعظم خداوندند، روشن میگردد. این معنا از روایتی که از اصول کافی نقل کردیم نیز به دست میآید.
From this also becomes clear the meaning of what has been transmitted from the Infallible Imāms (peace be upon them) — namely, that they are the Most Beautiful Names and the Greatest Name of God. This is also yielded by the tradition we cited earlier from Uṣūl al-Kāfī.
Now a remarkable identification. The Imāms themselves — in many traditions — are called the Most Beautiful Names and the Greatest Name. On Ṭabāṭabāʾī's reading, this isn't poetic exaggeration. A perfectly fanāʾ-ed human being, dissolved into the highest rank of the Essence, is that rank itself acting in human form. So the Imāms aren't named after the Greatest Name; they are the Greatest Name in actualized human form.
170 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
با توجه با آن روایت و آنچه در روایات «حُجُب» آمده است، دانسته میشود که پنهان بودن اسم اعظم و برگزیدن آن در علم غیب، تنها به سبب بیتعیّن بودن آن است که موجب میگردد کسی به آن دست نیابد، مگر در صورت فناء؛ و در آن صورت، دیگر نشانی از مخلوق نیست: «الْمُلْکُ یَوْمَئِذٍ لِلَّهِ» [Q 22:56]. و شاید مراد از اینکه خداوند یک حرف را برای خود برگزید، همین معنا باشد؛ والله العالم.
In light of that ḥadīth and of what is reported in the traditions on the Veils (ḥujub), it is understood that the concealment of the Greatest Name, and its being reserved in the knowledge of the unseen, is solely because of its very lack of determination, which makes it impossible for anyone to attain it except in the state of annihilation (fanāʾ); and in that state, no trace of the creature remains: "The kingdom on that Day belongs to God" [Qurʾān 22:56]. Perhaps what is meant by God's having reserved one letter for Himself is this very point. And God knows best.
The closing thought of Treatise 2. Why is one "letter" of the Greatest Name held back, even from Muḥammad? Because that letter is Aḥadiyya itself — pure indeterminacy, which by its very nature cannot be reached as long as any trace of the creature remains. Only fanāʾ, total annihilation of the creature into God, opens onto it. And in that state, "the kingdom on that Day belongs to God" (Q 22:56) — the creature, qua creature, is no longer there. Perhaps that is what the held-back letter is. And God knows best.
171 / 618
بِسْمِ ٱللَّٰهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
Treatise Three
The Divine Acts
رساله سوم: افعال الهی
◈ ◈ ◈
رساله افعال الهی بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمنِ الرَّحیمِ الحمدلله ربّ العالمین والصلاة والسلام علی أولیائه المقرّبین سیّما محمّد وآله الطاهرین.
اشاره
Introductory Note
Treatise on the Divine Acts. In the Name of God, the Most Merciful, the Most Compassionate. Praise belongs to God, Lord of the Worlds, and may God's blessings and peace be upon His near-drawn friends — especially Muḥammad and his Pure Family.
[The Arabic original's title line adds: “being the third treatise of the Book of Tawḥīd — and the last of the treatises.” The Wasāʾiṭ treatise that follows carries its own colophon and stands as an appendix to the original three-treatise plan.]
Standard opening — basmala, ḥamd, ṣalawāt — the same template that began Treatise 1. Treatise 3 is the longest and densest of the four; this is just the doorway.
173 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در این رساله به اجمال پیرامون افعال خداوند سبحان و آنچه از فروعات آن به شمار میرود، بحث میشود؛ مانند: مسئله قضاء و قدر، بداء، سعادت و شقاوت، جبر و تفویض و دیگر مسائل مشابه آن، نظیر: هدایت و ضلالت، مشیت و اراده، تمحیص، استدراج، غضب، أسف و مانند آن، والله المستعان.
In this treatise we shall discuss, in summary form, the acts (afʿāl) of God the Glorified and what is reckoned among their derivatives — such as the question of qaḍāʾ and qadar (decree and determination), badāʾ (apparent alteration), saʿāda and shaqāwa (felicity and wretchedness), jabr and tafwīḍ (compulsion and delegation), and other matters akin to them, such as guidance and misguidance, will and volition, tamḥīṣ (winnowing) and istidrāj (gradual seizure), wrath, sorrow, and the like. And God is the One whose aid is sought.
This is essentially the table of contents. The vocabulary is intimidating up front — qaḍāʾ (decree), qadar (determination), badāʾ (apparent alteration in God's plan), jabr (compulsion) and tafwīḍ (delegation), istidrāj (gradual seizure) — but each of these terms gets its own treatment as the chapters unfold. The whole treatise is essentially one extended answer to a single question: if God is the only real agent (Treatise 2's conclusion), what does that mean for the way we talk about good, evil, freedom, fate, and divine wrath?
174 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در رساله اسماي الهی، برهان اقامه کردیم بر اینکه هر فعلی که در عالم هستی تحقق یابد، با حذف جنبههای نقص از آن و منزّه نمودنش از آلودگیهای ماده و قوّه و امکان، و به طور کلّی تمام جهات عدمی، فعل خداوند سبحان میباشد؛ بلکه چون عدم و هر امر عدمی از آن جهت که عدمی است، وجود حقیقی در جهان خارج ندارد — به دلیل آنکه در جهان خارج، فقط وجود و حالات و رشحات آن است — لذا در جهان خارج، هیچ فعلی نیست مگر فعل خداوند سبحان؛ و این حقیقتی است که برهان و ذوق هر دو، بر آن دلالت دارد.
فصل اوّل: فاعل حقیقی در همه افعال خداست
Chapter 1 — The Real Agent in All Acts Is God
In the Treatise on the Divine Names we established by demonstration that every act which is realized in the world of being — once one removes from it the aspects of deficiency, and purifies it of the contaminations of matter, potency, and contingency, and, more generally, of all privative (ʿadamī) aspects — is the act of God the Glorified. Indeed, since non-existence and every privative thing — qua privative — has no real existence in the external world (for in the external world there is nothing but existence and its states and effusions), it follows that in the external world there is no act whatsoever except the act of God the Glorified. This is a truth upon which both demonstration (burhān) and immediate spiritual taste (dhawq) converge.
The whole chapter is a single paragraph — and the entire chapter is just one claim. In the previous treatise Ṭabāṭabāʾī argued that every perfection in any existing thing is, when you strip away the imperfections, an aspect of God's own being. Here he extends that to acts: every act, once you strip away its limitations and privations (its failure-modes, you could say), is God's act. And since "evil" turns out to be a kind of privation rather than a positive thing, all real activity in the universe is God's activity. This is the headline claim of the entire treatise — Chapters 2–10 are the work of squaring it with everything the Qurʾān and the ḥadīth say about human responsibility, divine wrath, and reward and punishment.
175 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آیات و روایات نیز بر آنچه در فصل پیشین گذشت، دلالت دارند؛ مانند آیه کریمه: «ذلِکُمُ اللَّهُ رَبُّکُمْ خالِقُ کُلِّ شَیْءٍ» آن است خداوند، پروردگار شما، آفریدگار همه چیز.
فصل دوم: شواهدی از قرآن کریم
Chapter 2 — Evidence from the Noble Qurʾān
The Qurʾānic verses and the ḥadīths also affirm what we said in the preceding chapter — for example, the noble verse: "That is God, your Lord, the Creator of everything" [Qurʾān 40:62].
Chapter 2 is mostly a long string of Qurʾānic verses backing up the bare claim from Chapter 1. The first batch establishes God as the sole creator — straightforward.
176 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و آیه: «اللَّهُ خالِقُ کُلِّ شَیْءٍ» خداست آفریننده همه چیز.
And the verse: "God is the Creator of everything" [Qurʾān 39:62].
مضمون این دو آیه مکرراً در قرآن کریم آمده است؛ و نیز خداوند سبحان در آیه: «الَّذِي أَحْسَنَ کُلَّ شَیْءٍ خَلَقَهُ» از این حقیقت خبر میدهد که: همه چیز آفریده اوست، و او نیکو آفرید.
The substance of these two verses recurs repeatedly in the Noble Qurʾān. Likewise, God the Glorified, in His saying "Who made everything He created most excellent" [Qurʾān 32:7], reports this same truth: all things are His creation, and He created them well.
آنگاه فرمود: «ما أَصابَکَ مِنْ حَسَنَةٍ فَمِنَ اللَّهِ وَ ما أَصابَکَ مِنْ سَیِّئَةٍ فَمِنْ نَفْسِکَ» هر امر نیکویی که به تو رسد، از خداست، و هر امر بدی که به تو رسد، از خویشتن است.
He then says: "Whatever good befalls you is from God, and whatever evil befalls you is from yourself" [Qurʾān 4:79].
And here the puzzle begins. The Qurʾān itself says good comes from God and evil comes from you — which seems to flatly contradict Chapter 1's "everything is from God." Ṭabāṭabāʾī is going to dissolve the contradiction in the next paragraph by exploiting the philosophical fact that "evil" is a privation, not a positive thing.
177 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از این آیه به دست میآید که بدیها، از آن جهت که بد هستند، امور عدمیاند؛ و قید «از آن جهت که بد هستند» را به این دلیل آوردیم که پیش از آیه فوق فرمود: «وَ إِنْ تُصِبْهُمْ حَسَنَةٌ یَقُولُوا هذِهِ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللَّهِ وَ إِنْ تُصِبْهُمْ سَیِّئَةٌ یَقُولُوا هذِهِ مِنْ عِنْدِکَ قُلْ کُلٌّ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللَّهِ فَما لِهؤُلاءِ الْقَوْمِ لا یَکادُونَ یَفْقَهُونَ حَدِیثاً» و اگر به ایشان خوشی رسد، گویند: این از نزد خداست؛ و اگر بدی بدیشان رسد، گویند: این از نزد توست؛ بگو: همه از نزد خداست، پس این گروه را چه میشود که هیچ سخنی را در نمییابند.
From this verse we learn that evils, qua evils, are privative matters. We added the qualification "qua evils" because, just before the above verse, He said: "If a good thing befalls them, they say, 'This is from God,' but if some evil befalls them, they say, 'This is from you.' Say: 'All is from God.' What is the matter with these people that they barely understand any saying?" [Qurʾān 4:78].
The dissolution. Read the two verses together: 4:78 says all is from God; 4:79, just one verse later, says the evil that befalls you is from yourself. The only way both are true is if "evil" — qua evil, i.e. insofar as it is bad — isn't a thing at all; it's a lack, a hole in the fabric of the good. The being of any act is God's; the deficiency of an act is precisely what the act isn't, and so isn't ascribable to God. The "qua evils" qualifier carries a lot of weight here.
178 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در اصول کافی و دیگر جوامع روایی با سندهای متعدد از امام رضا علیه السلام نقل است که: قاَل اللَّه: ابْنَ آدَمَ! بِمشیئَتی کُنْتَ أنْتَ الَّذي تَشاءُ لِنَفْسِکَ ما تَشاءُ؛ وَ بِقُوَّتی أَدَّیْتَ فَرائِضی؛ وَ بِنِعْمَتی قَویَت عَلی مَعْصِیَتی؛ جَعَلْتُکَ سَمیعاً بَصیراً قَوِیّاً؛ ما أَصابَکَ مِنْ حَسَنَةٍ فَمِنَ اللَّهِ؛ وَ ما أَصابَکَ مِنْ سَیِّئَةٍ فَمِنْ نَفْسِکَ؛ وَ ذاكَ أَنَّنی لا أُسْأَلُ عَمَّا أَفْعَلُ وَ هُمْ یُسْأَلُونَ؛ وَ ذاكَ أَنّی أَوْلی بِحَسَناتِکَ مِنْکَ؛ وَ أَنْتَ أَوْلی بِسَیِّئاتِکَ مِنّی. خداوند فرمود: ای پسر آدم! به خواست من است که تو هر چه برای خود خواهی، اراده توانی کرد؛ و به نیروی من است که واجبات مرا انجام میدهی؛ و به نعمت من است که بر نافرمانیام، توانا میشوی، من تو را شنوا، بینا و توانا ساختم. هر نیکی که به تو رسد، از جانب خداست؛ و هر بدی که به تو رسد، از خود توست؛ زیرا من به کارهای نیکت از تو سزاوارترم؛ و تو به کارهای زشت خود، از من سزاوارتری، به دلیل آنکه من از آنچه انجام دهم، باز خواست نشوم، ولی مردم بازخواست شوند.
In Uṣūl al-Kāfī and other ḥadīth collections, with multiple chains of transmission, it is reported from Imām al-Riḍā (peace be upon him) that God said:
"O son of Adam! By My will it is that you can will for yourself whatever you will. By My power it is that you discharge My obligations. By My favor it is that you have the ability to disobey Me. I made you hearing, seeing, and able. Whatever good befalls you is from God, and whatever evil befalls you is from yourself; and this is because I am more fitting [to be ascribed] your good works than you are, and you are more fitting [to be ascribed] your evil works than I am — for I am not questioned about what I do, but they are questioned."
"O son of Adam! By My will it is that you can will for yourself whatever you will. By My power it is that you discharge My obligations. By My favor it is that you have the ability to disobey Me. I made you hearing, seeing, and able. Whatever good befalls you is from God, and whatever evil befalls you is from yourself; and this is because I am more fitting [to be ascribed] your good works than you are, and you are more fitting [to be ascribed] your evil works than I am — for I am not questioned about what I do, but they are questioned."
A ḥadīth qudsī (a saying in which God speaks in the first person, transmitted through the Prophet) that walks the same logic the verse just sketched. Watch the asymmetry it lays out: I am more entitled to your good works than you are (because their being-real is from Me); you are more entitled to your evil works than I am (because their deficiency is yours, not Mine). And the closer: I am not questioned about what I do — they are. Real activity flows from God; responsibility for failure stays with the creature.
179 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این حدیث قدسی، تمام مطالب گذشته را در بردارد. خلاصه آنکه همه افعال، همانطور که گفته شد، از خداست؛ و با چشمپوشی از این دیدگاه، تمامی افعال، از آن جهت که نیکو هستند، فعل او میباشند.
This ḥadīth qudsī contains all that we said earlier. In sum, all acts — as has been stated — are from God; and even setting that perspective aside, all acts, qua good, are His act.
اما آنچه خداوند در کلام خود، یا در زبان اولیایش، بیان نموده، برخی از این افعال است که البته تعداد آنها فراوان است، ولی میتوان آنها را در دو گروه قرار داد:
What God has set forth in His own speech, or upon the tongues of His friends (awliyāʾ), is some of these acts; their number is of course vast, yet they may be divided into two groups.
The structural divide for the rest of the chapter. Group One = the creation verbs (making, sustaining, fashioning); Group Two = the disturbing ones — misguidance, contrivance, gradual seizure, adornment of evil deeds, filling Hell. The first group raises no theological problem. The second is where the wheels seem to come off, and Chapters 3 onward are the long answer.
180 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
گروه اوّل: [افعال مربوط به آفرینش] افعال خداوند سبحان در قسمتهای گوناگون خلقت و به پاداری آن، که همان تصدّی لوازم آفرینش و شئون متنوّع آن میباشد؛ مانند آنچه در آیات ذیل، بیان شده است:
Group One — Acts pertaining to creation. The acts of God the Glorified in the various sectors of creation and its sustenance — which is His undertaking of what creation and its diverse aspects require. As, for example, in the following verses:
Group One: the easy verses. God creates, sustains, "mounts the throne" (a Qurʾānic image for taking over after creation), sends down water, gives life to the earth — none of this is theologically tricky.
181 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«قُلْ أَ إِنَّکُمْ لَتَکْفُرُونَ بِالَّذِي خَلَقَ الْأَرْضَ فِی یَوْمَیْنِ وَ تَجْعَلُونَ لَهُ أَنْداداً ذلِکَ رَبُّ الْعالَمِینَ وَ جَعَلَ فِیها رَواسِیَ مِنْ فَوْقِها وَ بارَكَ فِیها وَ قَدَّرَ فِیها أَقْواتَها فِی أَرْبَعَةِ أَیَّامٍ سَواءً لِلسَّائِلِینَ ثُمَّ اسْتَوي إِلَی السَّماءِ وَ هِیَ دُخانٌ فَقالَ لَها وَ لِلْأَرْضِ ائْتِیا طَوْعاً أَوْ کَرْهاً قالَتا أَتَیْنا طائِعِینَ * فَقَضاهُنَّ سَبْعَ سَماواتٍ فِی یَوْمَیْنِ وَ أَوْحی فِی کُلِّ سَماءٍ أَمْرَها وَ زَیَّنَّا السَّماءَ الدُّنْیا بِمَصابِیحَ وَ حِفْظاً ذلِکَ تَقْدِیرُ الْعَزِیزِ الْعَلِیمِ» [ای رسول! مشرکان را] بگو: آیا شما به خدا که زمین را در دو روز آفرید، کافر میشوید و برای او مثل و مانندی قرار میدهید؟! او خدای جهانیان است. و او کوهها را روی زمین برافراشت، و انواع برکات و منابع فراوان، در آن قرار داد، و قوت و ارزاق اهل زمین را در چهار روز، مقدّر و معیّن فرمود، و روزی طلبان را یکسان در کسب روزی خود گردانید؛ و آنگاه به آفرینش آسمانها توجه کامل فرمود، در حالی که دودی بود، پس به آسمانها و زمین فرمود: به سوی خدا به شوق و رغبت یا به جبر و کراهت بشتابید. آنها عرضه داشتند: با کمال شوق و میل به سوی تو میشتابیم. آنگاه نظم هفت آسمان را در دو روز استوار فرمود؛ و در هر آسمانی به نظم امرش، وحی فرمود؛ و آسمان دنیا را به چراغهای درخشنده، زینت دادیم، این تقدیر خدای مقتدر داناست.
"Say: 'Do you indeed disbelieve in Him who created the earth in two days, and assign to Him equals? That is the Lord of the Worlds.' And He set firm mountains above it, and blessed it, and decreed in it its sustenances in four days, equal for those who ask. Then He directed Himself toward the heaven, while it was smoke, and said to it and to the earth, 'Come, willingly or unwillingly.' They said: 'We come willingly.' So He completed them seven heavens in two days, and revealed in each heaven its command. And We adorned the lower heaven with lamps, and as a guard. That is the determination of the All-Mighty, the All-Knowing" [Qurʾān 41:9–12].
«ثُمَّ اسْتَوي عَلَی الْعَرْشِ یُغْشِی اللَّیْلَ النَّهارَ» آنگاه به خلقت عرش پرداخت، روز را به پرده شب در پوشاند.
"Then He mounted the Throne, covering the day with the night" [Qurʾān 7:54].
«وَ اللَّهُ أَنْزَلَ مِنَ السَّماءِ ماءً فَأَحْیا بِهِ الْأَرْضَ بَعْدَ مَوْتِها» و خداوند از آسمان آبی را فرستاد پس به سبب آن، زمین را پس از مرگش زنده کرد.
"And God sent down water from the heaven, and by it He gave life to the earth after its death" [Qurʾān 16:65].
182 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و آیات دیگری که انواع گوناگون افعال را در بردارد، از قبیل: قول، کلام، تصویر (صورتگری)، تسخیر (رام و مطیع کردن)، کتابت، توصیه (اندرز کردن)، انبات (رویاندن)، سوق (راندن)، سقایت (آب دادن) و مانند آن.
And other verses that include various kinds of acts: speaking (qawl), uttering (kalām), fashioning of forms (taṣwīr), subjugating and making obedient (taskhīr), writing (kitāba), exhorting (tawṣiya), causing to grow (inbāt), driving forward (sawq), giving to drink (siqāya), and the like.
A list of "divine verbs" the Qurʾān uses — speaking, fashioning, subjugating, writing, exhorting, growing things, driving, watering. Each is a thing God does. Nothing here scandalises anyone.
183 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
گروه دوم: [افعال مربوط به سعادت و شقاوت] افعال خداوند متعالی در مورد سعادت و شقاوت و امور ملحق به آن:
Group Two — Acts pertaining to felicity and wretchedness. The acts of God Most Exalted concerning saʿāda (felicity) and shaqāwa (wretchedness) and the matters annexed to them:
Now the harder verses. Group Two is about the human destinies of saʿāda (felicity, ending up in the abode of bliss) and shaqāwa (wretchedness, ending up in Hellfire) — and crucially, about the verses where God Himself seems to be the author of the latter. This is the engine room of the whole treatise.
184 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«مَنْ کانَ یُرِیدُ الْعاجِلَةَ عَجَّلْنا لَهُ فِیها ما نَشاءُ لِمَنْ نُرِیدُ ثُمَّ جَعَلْنا لَهُ جَهَنَّمَ یَصْلاها مَذْمُوماً مَدْحُوراً وَ مَنْ أَرادَ الْآخِرَةَ وَ سَعی لَها سَعْیَها وَ هُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ فَأُولئِکَ کانَ سَعْیُهُمْ مَشْکُوراً کُلاًّ نُمِدُّ هؤُلاءِ وَ هَؤُلاءِ مِنْ عَطاءِ رَبِّکَ وَ ما کانَ عَطاءُ رَبِّکَ مَحْظُوراً» هرکس با سعی و کوشش خود، متاع دنیا را طلب کند، (به او میدهیم اما) به هر که بخواهیم و به هر اندازه، مشیت ما باشد؛ سپس در عالم آخرت، دوزخ را نصیب او کنیم که با نکوهش و راندگی، وارد آن شود. و آنان که زندگی اخروی را طلب کنند و برای آن به قدر طاقت، تلاش نمایند و مؤمن به خداوند باشند، سعیشان مقبول و مأجور خواهد بود؛ و ما به هر دو گروه (طالبان دنیا و مشتاقان آخرت) به لطف خود، مدد خواهیم داد که از لطف و عطای پروردگار تو، هیچ کس محروم نخواهد بود.
"Whoever desires this fleeting world — We hasten to him in it whatever We will, for whomever We wish; then We assign him Hell, in which he is to roast, condemned and rejected. And whoever desires the Hereafter and strives for it as it should be striven for, while he is a believer — those, their striving is gratefully received. To all — to these and those — We extend of the bestowal of your Lord; and the bestowal of your Lord is never withheld" [Qurʾān 17:18–20].
The opening verse of Group Two is balanced — both the seeker of this world and the seeker of the next get something from God. Already a hint that "God's giving" reaches both kinds of life, both kinds of destination.
185 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این آیات به طور کلی بیانگر آن است که فیض و امداد الهی، شامل هر دو گروه و هر دو گرایش میباشد.
These verses, in general, indicate that the divine outpouring and aid embrace both groups and both inclinations.
آنگاه خداوند سبحان در آیات دیگری آنچه مربوط به شقاوت است را باز میکند و میفرماید: «وَ الَّذِینَ کَذَّبُوا بِآیاتِنا سَنَسْتَدْرِجُهُمْ مِنْ حَیْثُ لا یَعْلَمُونَ * وَ أُمْلِی لَهُمْ إِنَّ کَیْدِي مَتِینٌ» و آنان را که آیات ما را تکذیب کردند، به زودی از جایی که نمیفهمند، در عذاب و هلاکت میافکنیم؛ و روزی چند، آنان را مهلت دهیم، همانا مکر عقاب ما، بسی شدید است.
Then God the Glorified, in other verses, opens up that which pertains to wretchedness, saying: "As for those who deny Our signs, We shall lead them on by degrees from where they do not know; and I shall grant them respite — verily My contrivance is firm" [Qurʾān 7:182–183].
And here the genuinely uncomfortable verses begin. We lead them on by degrees. We sent the satans. We assigned the bad companion. We turned their hearts away. We made their breasts constricted. We set fetters on them. We destined them for Hell. The Qurʾān's grammar puts God in the agent slot for what looks like the production of disbelievers. The next several pages will pile up these verses; the work of explaining them comes in Chapter 3.
186 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«أَ لَمْ تَرَ أَنَّا أَرْسَلْنَا الشَّیاطِینَ عَلَی الْکافِرِینَ تَؤُزُّهُمْ أَزّاً» آیا ندیدی که ما شیاطین را بر سر کافران فرستادیم تا آنها را سخت آزار کنند.
"Have you not seen that We sent the satans against the disbelievers, inciting them with [furious] incitement?" [Qurʾān 19:83].
«وَ مَنْ یَعْشُ عَنْ ذِکْرِ الرَّحْمنِ نُقَیِّضْ لَهُ شَیْطاناً فَهُوَ لَهُ قَرِینٌ وَ إِنَّهُمْ لَیَصُدُّونَهُمْ عَنِ السَّبِیلِ وَ یَحْسَبُونَ أَنَّهُمْ مُهْتَدُونَ حَتَّی إِذا جاءَنا قالَ یا لَیْتَ بَیْنِی وَ بَیْنَکَ بُعْدَ الْمَشْرِقَیْنِ فَبِئْسَ الْقَرِینُ» و هر که از یاد خداوند، رخ بتابد، شیطانی را برانگیزیم تا همنشین همیشگی او باشد؛ و آن شیاطین، همیشه آنها را از راه خدا بازدارند (و به ضلالت افکنند) و آنان پندارند که هدایت یافتهاند؛ تا آنگاه که به سوی ما آید، [با نهایت حسرت] گوید: ای کاش، میان من و تو (شیطان)، فاصلهای به دوری مشرق و مغرب بود، چه همنشین بدی بودی.
"Whoever blinds himself to the remembrance of the All-Merciful — We assign to him a satan, who is his companion. They surely bar them from the path, while they suppose they are rightly guided; until, when he comes to Us, he says: 'Would that between me and you were the distance of the two easts! What an evil companion!'" [Qurʾān 43:36–38].
«کَذلِکَ زَیَّنَّا لِکُلِّ أُمَّةٍ عَمَلَهُمْ ثُمَّ إِلی رَبِّهِمْ مَرْجِعُهُمْ فَیُنَبِّئُهُمْ بِما کانُوا یَعْمَلُونَ وَ أَقْسَمُوا بِاللَّهِ جَهْدَ أَیْمانِهِمْ لَئِنْ جاءَتْهُمْ آیَةٌ لَیُؤْمِنُنَّ بِها قُلْ إِنَّمَا الْآیاتُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ وَ ما یُشْعِرُکُمْ أَنَّها إِذا جاءَتْ لا یُؤْمِنُونَ وَ نُقَلِّبُ أَفْئِدَتَهُمْ وَ أَبْصارَهُمْ کَما لَمْ یُؤْمِنُوا بِهِ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ وَ نَذَرُهُمْ فِی طُغْیانِهِمْ یَعْمَهُونَ» اینگونه ما عمل هر قومی را در نظرشان زینت دادیم … و چون اوّل بار ایمان نیاوردند، اکنون ما دل و دیده آنان را از ایمان بگردانیم، و آنها را به آن حال طغیان و سرکشی، واگذاریم تا به ورطه ضلالت فرو مانند.
"Thus We have made the deeds of each community fair-seeming to them … And We turn their hearts and their sights away [from the truth], since they did not believe in it the first time, and We leave them in their insolence, wandering blindly" [Qurʾān 6:108–110].
187 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«فَمَنْ یُرِدِ اللَّهُ أَنْ یَهْدِیَهُ یَشْرَحْ صَدْرَهُ لِلْإِسْلامِ وَ مَنْ یُرِدْ أَنْ یُضِلَّهُ یَجْعَلْ صَدْرَهُ ضَیِّقاً حَرَجاً کَأَنَّما یَصَّعَّدُ فِی السَّماءِ کَذلِکَ یَجْعَلُ اللَّهُ الرِّجْسَ عَلَی الَّذِینَ لا یُؤْمِنُونَ» پس هر که را خدا هدایت او را خواهد، قلبش را به نور اسلام، روشن و منشرح گرداند؛ و هرکه را خواهد گمراه نماید، دل او را از پذیرفتن ایمان، تنگ و فشرده گرداند که گویی میخواهد از زمین بر فراز آسمان رود. بدینسان خداوند پلیدی را بر آنان که ایمان نیاوردند، قرار دهد.
"Whomever God wills to guide, He expands his breast to Islam; and whomever He wills to lead astray, He makes his breast tight and constricted, as though he were climbing up into the sky. Thus does God lay defilement upon those who do not believe" [Qurʾān 6:125].
«إِنَّا جَعَلْنا فِی أَعْناقِهِمْ أَغْلالاً فَهِیَ إِلَی الْأَذْقانِ فَهُمْ مُقْمَحُونَ * وَ جَعَلْنا مِنْ بَیْنِ أَیْدِیهِمْ سَدّاً وَ مِنْ خَلْفِهِمْ سَدّاً فَأَغْشَیْناهُمْ فَهُمْ لا یُبْصِرُونَ» ما بر گردن کافران، زنجیرهایی نهادیم؛ پس دستهایشان به سوی چانههاست و سربلند کرده و چشم بر بستهاند، و [راه خیر را] از پیش و پس، بر آنها سد کردیم و بر چشمهایشان پرده افکندیم تا هیچ نبینند.
"Verily We have set fetters upon their necks reaching to the chins, so that they are forced to hold up their heads. And We have placed before them a barrier and behind them a barrier, and We have covered them so that they cannot see" [Qurʾān 36:8–9].
The cumulative force of the cluster (Q 19:83, 43:36–38, 6:108–110, 6:125, 36:8–9) is what makes the puzzle bite. Verse after verse: God sends satans, assigns evil companions, fair-seems their bad deeds to them, makes their breasts tight, sets fetters and barriers. On the surface, it sounds as if God is making people disbelieve and then punishing them for it. Holding this together with divine justice is the central problem of the treatise.
188 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و دیگر آیاتی که خبر میدهد: خداوند سبحان آنان را از نور خارج کرده و در تاریکیهای تو در تو و وحشت بار، رها کند، و سراب پلیدیها و بدیها را برای آنها در قالب شکلهای زیبا و نیکو، جلوهگر سازد، و زنجیرها را در گردنهای آنها قرار دهد، و پیش و پس آنها را مسدود گرداند؛ و کور و کر و لالشان کند؛ و دلها و دیدگانشان را واژگون سازد؛ و قلبهایشان را تنگ و فشرده گرداند؛ تا گنجایش حق را نداشته باشد، و همراهانی از شیاطین و رفیقهایی از ابلیسها را در کنارشان قرار دهد، و آنها را آهسته آهسته به پیش برد، و مهلت دهد، و سپس به دیار نابودی درآورد، و داخل جهنم گرداند که بد جایگاهی است.
And there are still other verses which report that God the Glorified takes them out from the light and abandons them in layered, terrifying darknesses; that He makes the mirage of foulness and evil seem to them in beautiful and pleasing forms; that He sets fetters upon their necks; that He bars what is before them and behind them; that He renders them blind, deaf, and dumb; that He overturns their hearts and their sights; that He makes their hearts narrow and constricted, so that they have no room for the truth; that He provides them with companions from among the satans and friends from among the iblīses; that He drives them forward step by step, granting them respite, and then casts them into the abode of perdition — Hellfire — and how evil a resting-place!
A summary list of the genres of verse Group Two contains: stripping the lights, painting evils as beautiful, fettering necks, blocking front and back, blinding/deafening/muting, overturning hearts and sights, narrowing breasts, attaching satan-companions, leading on step by step (istidrāj), and finally Hell. The author is being deliberately cumulative — the problem will not be soft-pedalled before it gets solved.
189 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
نظیر این آیات درباره سعادتمندان نیز آمده است.
The like of these verses has also come concerning the people of felicity.
آیاتی که بر لزوم و حتمی بودن امر، دلالت دارد، نیز در این دسته قرار میگیرد، مانند آیات ذیل: «قالَ فَالْحَقُّ وَ الْحَقَّ أَقُولُ * لَأَمْلَأَنَّ جَهَنَّمَ مِنْکَ وَ مِمَّنْ تَبِعَکَ مِنْهُمْ أَجْمَعِینَ» خداوند فرمود: پس حق است و حق را گویم؛ همانا دوزخ را از تو و از آنان که پیرویت کنند، آکنده سازم.
Verses that indicate the necessary and decisive character of the matter also fall under this group, such as the following: "He said, 'Then it is the truth, and the truth I speak: I shall surely fill Hell with you, and with all who follow you among them'" [Qurʾān 38:84–85].
A second sub-cluster: verses where God swears to fill Hell, creates people for Hell, had already willed every soul's guidance but instead the word was passed for Hell. The strongest possible reading of divine determinism. The next cluster sharpens it further by adding the "already written in the Book" verses.
190 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ لَوْ شِئْنا لَآتَیْنا کُلَّ نَفْسٍ هُداها وَ لکِنْ حَقَّ الْقَوْلُ مِنِّی لَأَمْلَأَنَّ جَهَنَّمَ مِنَ الْجِنَّةِ وَ النَّاسِ أَجْمَعِینَ» و اگر میخواستیم، به هر کس هدایتش را میدادیم، لیکن وعده حق و حتمی من است که دوزخ را از جن و انس، پر سازم.
"Had We willed, We could have given every soul its guidance; but the word from Me is true: I shall surely fill Hell with the jinn and humankind altogether" [Qurʾān 32:13].
«وَ لَقَدْ ذَرَأْنا لِجَهَنَّمَ کَثِیراً مِنَ الْجِنِّ وَ الْإِنْسِ لَهُمْ قُلُوبٌ لا یَفْقَهُونَ بِها وَ لَهُمْ أَعْیُنٌ لا یُبْصِرُونَ بِها وَ لَهُمْ آذانٌ لا یَسْمَعُونَ بِها أُولئِکَ کَالْأَنْعامِ بَلْ هُمْ أَضَلُّ» و همانا بسیاری از پریان و آدمیان را برای دوزخ آفریدیم، آنها را دلهایی است که با آنها، چیزی در نیابند، و دیدگانی است که با آنها نبینند، و گوشهایی است که با آنها نشنوند. آنان بسان حیوانانند، بلکه از آنان نیز گمراهترند. آنان همان مردمی هستند که غافل شدند.
"And We have indeed created for Hell many of the jinn and humankind: they have hearts with which they do not understand, and they have eyes with which they do not see, and they have ears with which they do not hear. Such are like cattle — nay, even more astray; those are the heedless" [Qurʾān 7:179].
و همچنین آیاتی که دلالت بر تعلق قضای الهی به آن امر میکند، و اینکه قضای قطعی الهی در لوح محفوظ، نوشته شده و کتابت آن، پایان یافته است، نیز در این گروه، قرار دارد؛ نمونههایی از این قبیل آیات را از نظر میگذرانیم:
Likewise, the verses indicating that the divine decree (qaḍāʾ) attaches to such matters, and that the definitive divine decree has been written in the Preserved Tablet (al-lawḥ al-maḥfūẓ) and that its writing has been finished, also fall within this group. Some examples follow:
The "Preserved Tablet" cluster: verses (17:16, 17:58, 6:59, 57:22) saying that what is to happen has already been written in the Book before the world even unfolds it. This is what most readers think qaḍāʾ wa qadar means at first glance — a written, immutable script. Ṭabāṭabāʾī's whole project will be to keep what is true in this picture and reject what is wrong.
191 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ إِذا أَرَدْنا أَنْ نُهْلِکَ قَرْیَةً أَمَرْنا مُتْرَفِیها فَفَسَقُوا فِیها فَحَقَّ عَلَیْهَا الْقَوْلُ فَدَمَّرْناها تَدْمِیراً» و هر گاه بخواهیم شهری را نابود کنیم، کامرانان آنها را فرمان دهیم، راه ظلم و فسق و تبهکاری در آن دیار پیش گیرند؛ پس عقاب لزوم خواهد یافت؛ آنگاه همه را هلاک میسازیم.
"When We will to destroy a town, We command its affluent ones [to obey], and they transgress in it; thus the word becomes due against it, and We destroy it utterly" [Qurʾān 17:16].
و به دنبال آن میفرماید: «وَ إِنْ مِنْ قَرْیَةٍ إِلاَّ نَحْنُ مُهْلِکُوها قَبْلَ یَوْمِ الْقِیامَةِ أَوْ مُعَذِّبُوها عَذاباً شَدِیداً کانَ ذلِکَ فِی الْکِتابِ مَسْطُوراً» هیچ شهر و دیاری در روی زمین نیست جز آن که پیش از ظهور قیامت، اهل آن شهر را هلاک کرده، یا به عذاب سخت معذب سازیم؛ این حکم، در کتاب نوشته شده است.
And following this, He says: "There is no town but We shall destroy it before the Day of Resurrection, or punish it with a severe punishment. That is written in the Book" [Qurʾān 17:58].
«وَ لا رَطْبٍ وَ لا یابِسٍ إِلاَّ فِی کِتابٍ مُبِینٍ» هیچ تر و خشکی نیست مگر آن که در کتاب مبین، ثبت است.
"There is no fresh nor withered thing but is in a Manifest Book" [Qurʾān 6:59].
192 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«ما أَصابَ مِنْ مُصِیبَةٍ فِی الْأَرْضِ وَ لا فِی أَنْفُسِکُمْ إِلاَّ فِی کِتابٍ مِنْ قَبْلِ أَنْ نَبْرَأَها إِنَّ ذلِکَ عَلَی اللَّهِ یَسِیرٌ» هر رنج و مصیبتی که در زمین یا از خودتان، به شما رسد در کتاب، پیش از آنکه در دنیا ایجاد کنیم، ثبت است، و این، بر خداوند آسان است.
"No affliction befalls the earth, or your own selves, but it is in a Book, before We bring it into being. That is easy for God" [Qurʾān 57:22].
این گروه دوم از افعال، که خداوند سبحان به خود نسبت داده است، به مقتضای ظاهر آیات پیشین، یک نوع تأثیر را برای خداوند سبحان در تمام افعال ایجاب میکند، حتی در افعال ناشایست، از آن جهت که ناشایست است. در حالیکه دانستیم، برهان و نصوص دینی برخلاف آن، دلالت دارد؛ و همین امر، موجب شد که متفکران، درباره قضا و قدر، سعادت و شقاوت و مانند آن به بحث پردازند؛ و به ناچار نظر سطحی و ظاهری از جهت نظام تکلیف و پاداش و کیفر و سپاس و عقاب، پیرو آن خواهد بود.
This second group of acts — which God the Glorified ascribes to Himself — entails, according to the outward purport of the foregoing verses, a certain kind of efficacy on the part of God the Glorified in all acts, even in unseemly acts qua unseemly. We have already learned, however, that demonstration and the religious texts point in the opposite direction. It is precisely this tension that has compelled thinkers to take up discussion of qaḍāʾ and qadar, saʿāda and shaqāwa, and the like — and the superficial, surface-reading view, drawn after the structure of religious obligation, reward, punishment, gratitude, and retribution, will inevitably follow in its wake.
This is the cleanest statement of the philosophical problem in the whole treatise. Read it twice. Demonstration (rational argument) tells us God can't be the author of moral evil — anything that conflicts with divine justice is impossible for Him. Religious texts (read carefully) tell us the same. But the surface reading of these Group-Two verses says God is the author. Hence the entire historical debate over qaḍāʾ and qadar, saʿāda and shaqāwa, jabr and tafwīḍ. Chapter 3 starts the resolution.
193 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
موجودات عالم هستی، پس از ذات اقدس اله و اسماء و صفات او، داراي سه مرتبهاند.
فصل سوم: عالم ماده و مرتبه قضاء و قدر
Chapter 3 — The World of Matter and the Rank of Qaḍāʾ and Qadar
The existents of the world of being — after the Most Holy Essence of God and His Names and Attributes — have three ranks.
Chapter 3 starts the metaphysical machinery. There are three ranks of created being beneath God — three "worlds." The next paragraph names them.
194 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این مراتب، به مقتضاي برهان مذکور در رساله وسائط، عبارتند از: عالم عقل مجرد، عالم مثال و عالم ماده. همان گونه که در آن رساله، بیان کردیم، ترتب هر یک از این عوالم بر دیگری، از نوع ترتب معلول بر علت، و وجود ناقص بر وجود کامل میباشد.
These ranks, in keeping with the demonstration set forth in the Treatise on the Intermediaries (Risālat al-Wasāʾiṭ), are: the world of pure intellect (ʿālam al-ʿaql al-mujarrad), the world of similitudes (ʿālam al-mithāl), and the world of matter (ʿālam al-mādda). As we explained in that treatise, the ordering of each of these worlds upon the other is of the kind of the ordering of effect upon cause and of the deficient existent upon the complete existent.
The three worlds, top to bottom: (1) ʿālam al-ʿaql al-mujarrad — the world of pure intellect, immaterial, timeless, the highest stratum of created being; (2) ʿālam al-mithāl — the world of similitudes (sometimes "imaginal world"), a realm of forms and images that are neither raw matter nor pure intellect, the middle stratum; (3) ʿālam al-mādda — the world of matter, the bottom stratum, this everyday physical world. Each lower world depends on the world above it the way an effect depends on its cause. Hold these three labels — they will be load-bearing for the rest of Treatise 3 and most of Treatise 4.
195 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، صورت آنچه در عالم ماده و جسم، تحقق مییابد، با صورتهایی که در عالم مثال است، مطابق میباشد و همچنین صورتهای عالم مثال با آنچه در عالم عقل مجرد است، مطابق میباشد. از این رو، نظام موجود در عالم پایین به طور متقن در عالم بالا تحقق دارد بدون آنکه تغییر و تبدیل بدان راه یابد؛ زیرا تحقق وجودی در عالم پایین، به علتی در عالم بالا، نیازمند است؛ و آن علت، در صورت تحقق، تغییر نخواهد کرد؛ چون واقع از آنچه بر آن است، تغییر نمیکند. پس چیزی که از جهت واقع بودنش تحولپذیر است، واقع نیست؛ بنابراین، تحولپذیر بودن علت همراه با تحقق و وجود معلول، مستلزم خلاف فرض یا انقلابی که محال است، میباشد. در نتیجه، نظام وجود در هر عالمی، در عالم پیش از خود به صورت تغییرناپذیری، ثابت میباشد.
It follows that the form of whatever is realized in the world of matter and bodies corresponds to the forms in the world of similitudes; and likewise the forms of the world of similitudes correspond to what is in the world of pure intellect. Thus the order present in the lower world is firmly realized in the higher world, without any change or alteration finding its way to it. For an existential realization in a lower world requires a cause in a higher world; and that cause, once realized, will not change — because what actually is does not change from what it is. So a thing whose being-actual is itself liable to alteration is not actual. Therefore, the cause's being susceptible to alteration while the effect is realized and existent entails either contradiction of the hypothesis or an impossible reversal (inqilāb). The result is that the order of being in every world is established in the world prior to it in an unchangeable manner.
The big claim: whatever happens here exists already, in form, in the world of similitudes, and in turn already in the world of pure intellect. And — this is the part that does the philosophical work — those higher-world realities can't change. The proof is short: if X is fully realized as what-it-is, then X's changing into not-X would mean what is the case is not the case. So once a reality is fully there in a higher world, no alteration is possible.
196 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چون وجود حوادثی که در عالم اجسام، واقع میشود به وسیله ماده به تمامیت میرسد، آنها هرچه باشند، به استعداد پیشینی که مادهای آن را حمل میکند، نیاز دارد.
Now, since the existence of the events that occur in the world of bodies attains its completion by means of matter, those events — whatever they may be — require a prior preparedness (istiʿdād) borne by some matter.
A turn to the lower world. Material events need istiʿdād — "preparedness," a kind of latent capacity in matter for becoming this-or-that. Sperm has the preparedness to become a human being. Soil has the preparedness to become a plant. Without the right matter in the right state, the event simply can't actualise.
197 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
استعدادها و امکانها با تعدد جهات مستعدله (چیزی که ماده قابل تبدیل به آن میباشد) متنوع میشوند؛ و سلسلهوار در ضمن موجودات جسمانی پیشین، تحقق مییابند. هرچه ماده حامل استعداد، از پدیده مورد نظر (مستعدله) دورتر باشد، تخصص و تعین آن پدیده در ضمن ماده مستعد، کمتر خواهد بود؛ و ابهام و اجمال آن، بیشتر و نسبتش به اموری که میتوانند در او به وجود آیند، فراوانتر خواهد بود؛ و هرچه ماده مستعد، به آن پدیده (مستعدله) نزدیکتر شود، بر تخصص و تعین آن پدیده، افزوده میشود تا آنکه استعداد به تمامیت رسد، و متصف به وجود گردد.
Preparednesses and possibilities multiply with the multiplicity of the aspects prepared for (i.e., that into which matter is capable of being transformed); they are realized serially within prior corporeal existents. The farther the preparation-bearing matter is from the phenomenon prepared for (mustaʿaddala), the less the determinacy and specification of that phenomenon within the prepared matter; and the greater its indeterminacy and abstraction, and the more numerous its possible relations to the things that can come to be in it. The closer the prepared matter draws to that phenomenon, the greater becomes the determinacy and specification of that phenomenon — until the preparedness reaches completion and becomes qualified by existence.
A funnel image is implicit. A clump of basic matter has thousands of possible futures. As it gets organised — into a vegetable, a nutritive composite, a sperm-drop, an embryo — those possibilities narrow. Closer to the final form, fewer alternatives are still open. The closer matter draws to a specific outcome, the more determinate the outcome and the less open the field.
198 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در این هنگام، چون هیچ ابهامی در آن نیست، تعین و تشخصش کامل، و دگرگونیش از حالتی که بر آن است، ممتنع خواهد بود.
At this point, no indeterminacy remains in it; its determinacy and individuation are complete, and its altering from the state in which it is is impossible.
به عنوان مثال، انسان را در نظر میگیریم که پیش از آن که صورت انسانی او کامل گردد، به صورت علقه و نطفه، و پیش از آن، مرکب غذایی و قبل از آن، مرکب نباتی و قبل از آن، مرکب عنصری و پیش از آن هم یک یا چند عنصر بسیط بوده است. انسان در مرتبه عنصریاش، هزاران احتمال در برابر خود دارد، و ممکن است به هر کدام آنها تبدیل شود تا آن که با هزاران استعداد و فعلیت تخصص یابد، و تبدیل به مرکب عنصری خاصی شود که دیگر احتمالات و حالات ممکن را باطل میگرداند، و غیر از آنچه فعلیت یافته، چیز دیگری باقی نمیماند و محال است به چیز دیگری تبدیل گردد، زیرا بنابر فرض، استعداد آن از بین رفته است؛ و هر چه به مرحله انسانیت نزدیکتر شود، تعداد دیگری از استعدادها از بین میرود، و راه دستهای از احتمالات بسته میشود، تا آنکه انسان شود و تمام حالاتی که میتوانست داشته باشد، باطل گردد، مگر انسان بودن. در این مرحله، محال است انسان نباشد و به چیز دیگری تبدیل گردد؛ زیرا هر چیز دیگری غیر از انسانیت، باطل شده و از بین رفته است. تمام آنچه گفته شد، واضح است و تردیدی در آن نیست.
By way of example, consider man: before his human form is completed, he was a clinging clot and sperm-drop; before that, a nutritive composite; before that, a vegetative composite; before that, an elemental composite; and before that, one or several simple elements. At his elemental rank, man has thousands of possibilities before him, and it is possible for him to be transformed into any of them, until — through thousands of preparednesses and actualities — he becomes specified and is transformed into a particular elemental composite that nullifies the other possibilities and states. From then on, nothing remains besides what has actualized, and his transformation into something else becomes impossible — for, by hypothesis, the preparedness for it has vanished. The closer he draws to the stage of humanity, another set of preparednesses is annulled and the way to a class of possibilities is closed; until he becomes a man, and all the states he might have had are annulled save being human. At this stage, it is impossible for him not to be a man and be transformed into something else — because every other possibility has been annulled and lost. All that we have said is clear, and there is no doubt in it.
This argument can sound abstract, so the example does the work. Trace it backward: a fully formed human being came from an embryo, from a sperm-drop, from nutritive matter, from plant matter, from raw elements. At the element level, that bit of matter could have become almost anything — thousands of possibilities. Each step toward humanity closes a class of those possibilities for that bit of matter. Once the human is actually there, no other possibility for that matter is left open: it is impossible for this human, qua human, to suddenly be a tree. The funnel has narrowed to a point. This is the picture of "ḥatmī" decree — definitive, no longer alterable — that he will name in a few paragraphs.
199 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از مطالب بیان شده، روشن میشود که آنچه در مرحله تمامیت وجود، از تغییر ممانعت میکند، همان وجود تامی است که به واسطه آن، آثار شیء بر آن، حمل میگردد، زیرا وجود یک شیء، خود آن شی است، و اگر خود شیء — مثلاً انسان — را فرض کردیم، محال است از خودش دگرگون شود؛ یعنی فرض انسان و تحقق آن در جایگاه خودش. (دقت شود).
From what has been said it becomes clear that what bars change at the stage of complete existence is precisely complete existence itself — that by virtue of which the effects of the thing are predicated of it. For the existence of a thing is the thing itself; and if we have presupposed the thing itself — say, man — then it is impossible that it be transformed away from itself: that is, the very supposition of man and his actualization in his proper station (let this be carefully noted).
The crisp conclusion: at the point of full actuality, what prevents further change is just being-fully-actual itself. To suppose the actually-existing X could change away from X would be to suppose what is is not what is — a contradiction. The thing is itself; itself doesn't become something else.
200 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و باید دانست که این، غیر از تغییر و تبدیلهایی است که در این عالم تحقق مییابد، زیرا تبدیل انسان مثلاً به خاک و غیر آن، تحول در وجود صورت انسانی نیست، بلکه برطرف شدن وجود انسان از ماده و جایگزین شدن صورت خاک در آن میباشد.
It must be recognized that this is other than the changes and transformations that occur in this world. For man's transformation into dust and the like, for instance, is not a transformation in the existence of the human form; it is, rather, the removal of the existence of man from the matter and the substitution of the form of dust in its place.
A pre-emptive correction. Of course things change in the everyday world — corpses turn to dust, ice melts to water. But that's not the same form changing; it's one form being replaced by another. The form "man" doesn't slowly morph into the form "dust"; the form "man" simply ceases, and the form "dust" begins in the same patch of matter. So the eternity-of-form claim is preserved; what changes is which form is currently animating which matter.
201 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، در واقع تغییر در مادهای واقع شده است که تمامیتش به واسطه صورتش میباشد؛ اما در وجود صورت، تغییر رخ نداده، بلکه باطل شده و از بین رفته است؛ و در واقع زمان وجودی، پایان یافته و زمان وجود دیگری، آغاز گشته است.
In reality, then, the change has befallen the matter — whose completeness is by way of its form. But no change has occurred in the existence of the form; it has, rather, been annulled and ceased to be. In reality, one existential time has ended and the time of another existence has begun.
خلاصه آنکه «وجود خارجی» از راه یافتن تغییر و تبدیل، جلوگیری میکند.
In short: external existence (wujūd khārijī) bars any way for change and transformation to enter.
وجود خارجی، امری است ملازم با آخرین تفصیلهای واقعی شیء در ذات، آثار و نسبتهای خارجیاش، بدون آنکه ابهامی در آن باشد؛ و چون چنین است، و از طرفی استعدادهای وجودهای مادی و پدیدههای امکانی و ماده حامل آن استعدادها، همگی در خارج موجودند، آنها نیز از آنچه بر آنند، دگرگون نخواهند شد.
External existence is something concomitant with the ultimate real details of the thing — in its essence, its effects, and its external relations — without any indeterminacy in it. And since this is so, and since on the other hand the preparednesses of material existents, the contingent phenomena, and the matter that bears those preparednesses are all existent in the external — they too will not be altered from what they are upon.
202 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، همه وجودهایی که عالم اجسام از آن تشکیل شده و نظامش بر آن استقرار یافته است، از این دیدگاه، ثابت و تبدیلناپذیرند. این امور، تنها در مقام مقایسه با یکدیگر، تغییرپذیر میباشند؛ نه به لحاظ خودشان.
Therefore, all the existents of which the corporeal world is composed and upon which its order has settled are — from this perspective — fixed and untransformable. They are susceptible to change only relative to one another by way of comparison, not in themselves.
The bridge claim. Even in the corporeal world, the existents themselves are fixed — each thing is what it is. Things change only relative to one another (the snowflake is now a droplet, now vapour) — not in themselves: each transient form was, in itself, just what it was while it was. This sets up the next paragraph's distinction between two senses of the order, only one of which "receives change."
203 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
مثلاً نطفه از آن جهت که نطفه است، نه خودش تغییرپذیر است و نه استعدادش برای انسان و یا جسم دیگر شدن، از آن جهت که یک استعداد موجود است، و نه مادهاش، که حامل استعداد است در ماده بودنش، تحولپذیر میباشد. آری، اگر ماده را در مقایسه با صورتهایی که در او به وجود میآید، در نظر بگیریم، قابل آن است که با یکی از آنها تحصل یابد. و نزدیکترین آنها، مثلاً صورت انسانی باشد. حاصل آنکه این نظام جسمانی با همه اجزایش، یک نظام تغییرناپذیر است، همانند نظامی که در عالم مثال و عقل مجرد میباشد، با این تفاوت که در ضمن آن، نظام دیگری برای پذیرش تغییر هست که قوه آن در فعلیتش اثر نمیگذارد.
For example: the sperm-drop, qua sperm-drop, neither is itself susceptible to change, nor — qua an existent preparedness — is its preparedness for becoming a man or another body susceptible to change, nor is its matter, qua matter that bears that preparedness, susceptible to transformation. Yes — if we consider matter relative to the forms that come to be in it, it is capable of being actualized through one of them; the nearest of these may, for instance, be the human form. The upshot is that this corporeal order, with all its parts, is an unchangeable order — like that of the worlds of similitude and pure intellect — with this difference: that contained within it there is yet another order which receives change, whose potency does not, however, affect its actuality.
The sperm-drop, as a sperm-drop, is a fixed thing — it is what it is. Its preparedness for becoming a human, considered as a real preparedness, is also a fixed reality. Yet the matter in question can still be looked at relative to the various forms it could host, and from that angle it appears mutable. So the corporeal world has a fixed layer (each thing as it is) and a changeable layer running through it (the same matter relative to forms it could acquire) — the second doesn't disturb the first.
204 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چون با برهان ثابت شد که عالم مثال، نظام این عالم را با همه تفاصیلش در بردارد، و عالم عقل مجرد نیز مشتمل بر تفاصیل عالم مثال میباشد، نتیجه میگیریم که تفاصیل نظام عالم مادی، در عالم مثال و عقل مجرد، بر دو قسم است: یک قسم در مرتبه تحققش در عالم ماده، قابل تغییر است؛ و قسم دیگر، به هیچ وجه قابل تغییر نیست؛ و چون عالم مثال، شبح و نمونهای برای عالم عقل مجرد میباشد، در حقیقت ثبوت این حکم، با هر دو قسمش در آنجا خواهد بود. (دقت شود).
Since it has been demonstrated that the world of similitude contains the order of this world with all its details, and that the world of pure intellect, in turn, contains the details of the world of similitude, we conclude that the details of the order of the material world are, in the worlds of similitude and pure intellect, of two kinds: one susceptible to change in the rank of its actualization in the material world; the other not susceptible to change in any wise. And since the world of similitude is a replica and image of the world of pure intellect, the fixity of this judgment — in both its parts — is in reality realized there (let this be carefully noted).
Now we lift everything we just said back up to the higher worlds. The order of the material world — both its fixed-aspect and its mutable-aspect — exists already in the world of similitude, and in turn in the world of pure intellect. So even in those higher worlds, you have the same two-layered structure: one part of the higher-world reality is not subject to lower-world change at all; another part is — i.e., it corresponds to the changeable matter-relative-to-form layer. The two-layered higher-world structure is what gives him qaḍāʾ and qadar in the next paragraph.
205 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از مجموعه مطالب گذشته به دست میآید که وجود پدیدهها، مسبوق به دو مرتبه میباشد: مرتبهای که تخلفبردار نیست و قابل تغییر نمیباشد، و این مرتبه را قضاء حتمی مینامیم؛ و مرتبهای که قابل تخلف و تغییر میباشد، مانند مرتبه مقتضیات و علتهای ناقصه و استعدادها؛ و این مرتبه را قَدَر مینامیم که قابل محو و اثبات — که همان بداء است — میباشد.
From the totality of what has been said, we conclude that the existence of phenomena is preceded by two ranks: a rank that admits no failure and is not susceptible to change — this we call the definitive decree (al-qaḍāʾ al-ḥatmī); and a rank that does admit failure and change — like the rank of requisites, deficient causes, and preparednesses — this we call qadar (determination), which admits erasure and confirmation — and this is precisely what badāʾ is.
The pay-off, and one of the key definitions in the whole treatise. Every event in the world has two prior ranks behind it: a fixed, non-revisable one — the qaḍāʾ ḥatmī, definitive decree — and a malleable one made up of half-causes and material preparednesses — qadar. Badāʾ — the seeming "change of mind" attributed to God in some ḥadīths — happens at the level of qadar, never at the level of definitive qaḍāʾ. So God's "altering" is real, but only in the layer where alteration was metaphysically possible all along. This is the spine of the whole treatise's resolution of the problem stated at the end of Chapter 2.
206 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز معلوم میشود که این تقسیم، در مورد چیزی است که ترکیب را در وجود خود میپذیرد؛ اما نسبت به آنچه که ترکیب پذیر نیست، مانند مجردات صرف، فقط قضاء است و بس.
It also becomes clear that this division applies to whatever admits composition in its existence; whereas with respect to that which does not admit composition — such as the pure immaterial existents — there is only qaḍāʾ and nothing more.
Footnote on scope: the qaḍāʾ-and-qadar split is for things that have parts and stages — i.e., for everything composite. For the pure immaterial existents of the highest world, there's only qaḍāʾ; nothing in their nature could play the qadar role, so the distinction simply doesn't apply.
207 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
نصوص دینی نیز بر آنچه گذشت، دلالت دارد. برخی از آیات را قبلاً آوردیم، اکنون به ذکر پارهای از روایات میپردازیم.
فصل چهارم: شواهدی از روایات
Chapter 4 — Evidence from the Traditions
The religious texts also affirm what we said above. Some of the relevant Qurʾānic verses we have already cited; we shall now turn to some of the ḥadīths.
Chapter 4 is the ḥadīth backing for Chapter 3's metaphysical division. A long sequence of reports from the Imāms is going to retrace the same two-rank picture in the language of the tradition itself.
208 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در کتاب محاسن از هشام بن سالم روایت شده است که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: إِنَّ اللَّهَ إِذا أَرادَ شَیْئاً قَدَّرَهُ؛ فَإِذا قَدَّرَهُ قَضاهُ؛ فَإِذا قَضاهُ أَمْضاهُ؛ همانا خداوند هرگاه چیزی را اراده کند، اندازه آن را معین سازد؛ و هرگاه اندازه آن را معین ساخت، به آن حکم کند؛ و هرگاه به آن حکم کرد، آن را اجرا میکند.
In al-Maḥāsin, Hishām b. Sālim reports that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said: "When God wills a thing, He determines it (qaddarahu); when He has determined it, He decrees it (qaḍāhu); and when He has decreed it, He puts it into effect (amḍāhu)."
A short but pivotal saying. Three stages: God determines (qaddara) → decrees (qaḍā) → puts into effect (amḍā). The picture is a process in three steps, with a definite no-turning-back point at the end. The next ḥadīth from Imām al-Riḍā/Kāẓim will refine this into a four-stage model.
209 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز در همان کتاب نقل است که ابوالحسن علیه السلام به یونس فرمود: یا یُونُسُ! لاَ تَتَکَلَّمْ بِالْقَدَرِ. قالَ: إِنّی لا أَتَکَلَّمُ بِالْقَدَرِ وَلکِنْ أَقُولُ: لا یَکُونُ إِلّا ما أَرادَ اللَّهُ وَ شاءَ وَ قَضی وَ قَدَّرَ. فَقالَ: لَیْسَ هَکَذا أَقُولُ، وَلکِنْ أَقُولُ: لا یَکُونُ إِلّا ما شاءَ اللَّهُ وَ أَرادَ وَ قَدَّرَ وَ قَضی؛ ثُمَّ قالَ: أَتْدری مَا الْمَشِیَّةُ؟ فَقالَ: لا، فَقالَ: هَمُّهُ بِالشَّیْءِ؛ أَ وَ تَدْری ما أَرادَ؟ قالَ: لا. قالَ: إِتْمامُهُ عَلَی الْمَشِیَّةِ؛ فَقالَ: أَ وَ تَدْری ما قَدَّرَ؟ قالَ: لا. قالَ: هُوَ الْهَنْدَسَةُ مِنَ الطُّولِ وَ الْعَرْضِ وَ الْبَقاءِ. ثُمَّ قالَ: إِنَّ اللَّهَ إِذا شاءَ شَیْئاً أَرادَهُ؛ وَ إِذا أَرادَهُ قَدَّرَهُ؛ وَ إِذا قَدَّرَهُ قَضاهُ، وَ إِذا قَضاهُ أَمْضاهُ.
In the same book it is reported that Abū al-Ḥasan [al-Riḍā or al-Kāẓim] (peace be upon him) said to Yūnus: "O Yūnus! Do not speak of qadar." Yūnus said: "I do not speak of qadar — but I say: Nothing comes to be except what God has willed (arāda) and wished (shāʾa) and decreed (qaḍā) and determined (qaddara)." The Imām said: "This is not how I say it. I say: Nothing comes to be except what God has wished and willed and determined and decreed." Then he said: "Do you know what mashīʾa (wishing) is?" He said: "No." He said: "It is His attention turned to the thing." He said: "Do you know what irāda (will) is?" He said: "No." He said: "It is the completion of the wishing." He said: "Do you know what qadar is?" He said: "No." He said: "It is the measurement — from length, breadth, and duration." Then he said: "When God wishes a thing, He wills it; when He has willed it, He determines it; when He has determined it, He decrees it; and when He has decreed it, He puts it into effect."
Now four stages. Mashīʾa (wishing) — the Imām glosses as God's attention turned toward a thing. Irāda (will) — the completion of that wishing. Qadar (determination) — measurement in length, breadth, duration. Qaḍāʾ (decree) — and finally putting-into-effect. Notice the ordering correction: Yūnus had the four in one sequence; the Imām corrects him to wish → will → determine → decree. Each stage is a real metaphysical step, not just a synonym.
210 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در روایت دیگری آمده است: «این مرحله است که بازگشت ندارد».
In another report: "This is the stage that admits no turning back."
مرحوم صدوق در کتاب توحید از عبداللهبن سلیمان روایت میکند که: شنیدم امام صادق علیه السلام میفرمود: إِنَّ الْقَضاءَ وَ الْقَدَرَ خَلْقانِ مِنْ خَلْقِ اللَّهِ؛ وَ اللَّهُ یَزیدُ فِی الْخَلْقِ ما یَشاءُ؛ قضاء و قدر، دو مخلوق از مخلوقهای خداوندند؛ و خداوند هر چه خواهد در خلق میافزاید.
The late al-Ṣadūq, in al-Tawḥīd, reports from ʿAbd Allāh b. Sulaymān: I heard Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) say: "Qaḍāʾ and qadar are two creatures among God's creatures; and God adds to creation whatever He wills."
A short ḥadīth that does double duty. Calling qaḍāʾ and qadar "creatures" puts them in the world of being — they are real ranks of created reality, not just labels for divine knowledge. And the closer — "God adds to creation whatever He wills" — gestures toward badāʾ, the doctrine that God can still re-write the qadar layer.
211 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پایان این روایت به مسئله بداء، نظر دارد و آغاز آن به آنچه بیان کردیم اشاره دارد که قضاء و قدر، دو مرتبه از وجودند: گرچه آن دو را از جهت دیگری میتوان از مراتب علم به شمار آورد، همانطور که در روایات دیگر به آن اشاره شده است؛ مانند روایتی که صدوق رحمه الله در کتاب توحید از مفسر نقل میکند که امام حسن عسکری علیه السلام در بیان اوصاف خداوند فرمود: وَ لا یَجُورُ فی قَضِیَّتِهِ، الْخَلْقُ إِلی ما عَلِمَ مُنْقادُونَ، وَ عَلی ما سَطَرَ فِی الْمَکْنُونِ مِنْ کِتابِهِ ماضُونَ؛ وَ لا یَعْمَلُونَ خِلافَ ما عَلِمَ مِنْهُمْ؛ وَ لا غَیْرَهُ یُریدُونَ؛ و در حکم خود ستم نکند؛ خلق نسبت به آنچه او میداند، مطیعند؛ و طبق آنچه در کتاب مکنون نگاشته است، اجرا میکنند؛ و برخلاف آنچه از آنها میداند، عمل نکنند؛ و غیر آن را نخواهند.
The end of this report addresses the question of badāʾ; its beginning points to what we said — namely, that qaḍāʾ and qadar are two ranks of being — although they may also, from another perspective, be reckoned among the ranks of knowledge, as has been alluded to in other reports. For example, the report al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him) cites in al-Tawḥīd from al-Mufassir: that Imām al-Ḥasan al-ʿAskarī (peace be upon him) said, in describing the attributes of God: "He is not unjust in His decree; creatures are submissive to that which He knows, and they pass through what He has inscribed in the Concealed Book; they do not act contrary to what He knows of them, nor do they will anything other than that."
در محاسن از داود بن سلیمان جمّال نقل است: امام صادق علیه السلام هنگامی که در حضورش سخن از قدر و استطاعت به میان آمد، فرمود: هذا کَلامٌ خَبیثٌ؛ أَنَا عَلی دِینِ آبائی لا أَرْجِعُ عَنْهُ؛ الْقَدَرُ حُلْوُهُ وَ مُرُّهُ مِنَ اللَّهِ؛ وَ الْخَیْرُ وَ الشَّرُّ کُلُّهُ مِنَ اللَّهِ؛ این سخن پلیدی است؛ من بر دین پدرانم هستم و از آن باز نگردم؛ قَدَر، شیرین و گوارا و تلخ و ناگوارش، از خداست؛ و خوب و بد، همه از خداوند است.
In al-Maḥāsin, Dāwūd b. Sulaymān al-Jammāl reports: When the discussion of qadar and istiṭāʿa (capacity to act) was raised in the presence of Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him), he said: "This is foul speech. I am upon the religion of my forefathers, and I shall not turn back from it. Qadar — its sweet and its bitter — is from God; and good and evil, all of it, is from God."
روایات فراوانی بر این سیاق، نقل شده است. شیخ صدوق رحمه الله در علل الشرائع از عمرو بن بشر بزّاز روایت میکند: امام باقر علیه السلام در ضمن حدیثی فرمود: وَ اللَّهِ لَقَدْ خَلَقَ اللَّهُ آدَمَ لِلدُّنْیا وَ أَسْکَنَهُ الْجَنَّةَ لِیَعْصِیَهُ فَیَرُدَّهُ إِلی ما خَلَقَهُ لَهُ؛ به خداوند سوگند، خداوند آدم را برای دنیا آفرید، و او را در بهشت منزل داد تا خداوند را نافرمانی کند، و آنگاه او را به آنچه برای آن آفریده بود، بازگرداند.
Many reports have come to this effect. Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him), in ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, reports from ʿAmr b. Bishr al-Bazzāz that Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) said in the course of a ḥadīth: "By God, God created Adam for this world; He had him dwell in the Garden so that he would disobey Him, and so He could return him to that for which He had created him."
A startling Shīʿī reading of Eden. The standard story: Adam disobeyed and was expelled as punishment. The Imām says the reverse: God had Adam dwell in the Garden so that he would disobey, in order to return him to what He had created him for — namely this world. Adam's "fall" wasn't an accident in God's plan; it was the plan, all the way down. A useful corrective if you've absorbed the idea that humanity ended up here against the divine intent.
212 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایات فراوانی دلالت دارند بر این که قضاء و قدر به معاصی نیز تعلق گرفتهاند، البته نه از آن جهت که معصیت میباشند.
Many reports likewise establish that qaḍāʾ and qadar attach to acts of disobedience as well — not, however, in the respect that they are disobedience.
جامعترین روایت در این باره، حدیثی است که از طرق گوناگون از امیرالمؤمنین علیه السلام نقل شده است: جاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلی أَمیرِالْمُؤْمِنینَ علیه السلام، فَقالَ: یا أَمیرَ الْمُؤْمِنینَ! اخْبِرنِی عَنِ الْقَدَرِ. فقال علیه السلام: بَحْرٌ عَمیقٌ فَلا تَلِجْهُ. فقال: یا أَمیرَ الْمُؤْمِنینَ! أَخْبِرنی عَنِ الْقَدَرِ. قالَ علیه السلام: طَریقٌ مُظْلِمٌ فَلا تَسْلُکهُ. قالَ: یا أَمیرَ الْمُؤْمِنینَ! اخْبِرْنی عَنِ الْقَدَرِ. قالَ علیه السلام: سِرُّ اللَّهِ فَلا تَتَکَلَّفْهُ. قالَ: یا أَمیرَ الْمُؤْمِنینَ! أَخْبِرْنی عَنِ الْقَدَرِ؛ فَقالَ أَمیرُ الْمُؤْمِنینَ علیه السلام: أَمّا إِذا أَبَیْتَ فَإِنّی سائِلُکَ: أَخْبِرْنی أَ کانَتْ رَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ لِلْعِبادِ قَبْلَ أَعْمالِ الْعِبادِ، أَمْ کانَتْ أَعْمالُ الْعِبادِ قَبْلَ رَحْمَةِ اللَّهِ؟ قالَ: فَقالَ لَهُ الرَّجُلُ: بَلْ کانَتْ رَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ قَبْلَ أَعْمالِ الْعِبادِ. فَقالَ أَمیرُ الْمُؤْمِنینَ علیه السلام: قُومُوا فَسَلِّمُوا عَلی أَخیکُمْ فَقَدْ أَسْلَمَ وَ قَدْ کانَ کافِراً. قالَ: وَانْطَلَقَ الرَّجُلُ غَیْرَ بَعیدٍ، ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ إِلَیْهِ فَقالَ لَهُ: یا أَمیرَ الْمُؤْمِنینَ! أَ بِالْمَشِیَّةِ الأُولی نَقُومُ وَ نَقْعُدُ وَ نَقْبِضُ وَ نَبْسُطُ؟ فَقالَ لَهُ أَمیرُ الْمُؤْمِنینَ علیه السلام: وَ إِنَّکَ لَبَعْدُ فِی الْمَشِیَّةِ! أَما إِنّی سائِلُکَ عَنْ ثَلاثٍ لا یَجْعَلُ اللَّهُ لَکَ فی شَیْءٍ مِنْها مَخْرَجاً: اخْبِرْنی أَخَلَقَ اللَّهُ الْعِبادَ کَما شاءَ أَوْ کَما شاؤُوا؟ فَقالَ: کَما شاءَ. قالَ علیه السلام: فَخَلَقَ اللَّهُ الْعِبادَ لِما شاءَ أَوْ لِما شاؤُوا؟! فَقالَ: لِما شاءَ. قالَ علیه السلام: یَأْتُونَهُ یَوْمَ الْقِیامَةِ کَما شاءَ أَوْ کَما شاؤُوا؟ قالَ: یَأْتُونَهُ کَما شاءَ. قالَ علیه السلام: قُمْ فَلَیْسَ إِلَیْکَ مِنَ الْمَشِیَّةِ شَیْءٌ.
The most comprehensive ḥadīth on this question is one transmitted by various paths from the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him):
A man came to the Commander of the Faithful and said: "O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about qadar." He said: "It is a deep ocean — do not enter it." He said: "O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about qadar." He said: "It is a dark road — do not tread it." He said: "O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about qadar." He said: "It is a secret of God — do not burden yourself with it." He said: "O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about qadar." Then the Commander of the Faithful said:
"Now that you insist, I shall question you: tell me — was God's mercy to His servants prior to the works of the servants, or were the works of the servants prior to God's mercy?" The man said: "Rather, God's mercy to His servants was prior to their works." The Commander of the Faithful said: "Rise and salute your brother — for he has just become a Muslim, while he had been a disbeliever."
The man set out, but had not gone far when he turned back and said: "O Commander of the Faithful — is it by the primary will (al-mashīʾa al-ūlā) that we stand and sit, contract and stretch?" The Commander of the Faithful said to him: "You are still mired in 'will'! I shall ask you three questions to which God has provided you no escape: tell me — did God create His servants as He willed or as they willed?" He said: "As He willed." He said: "And did God create His servants for what He willed or for what they willed?" He said: "For what He willed." He said: "Will they come to Him on the Day of Resurrection as He wills or as they will?" He said: "They come to Him as He wills." He said: "Rise — there is nothing of the will that pertains to you."
A man came to the Commander of the Faithful and said: "O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about qadar." He said: "It is a deep ocean — do not enter it." He said: "O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about qadar." He said: "It is a dark road — do not tread it." He said: "O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about qadar." He said: "It is a secret of God — do not burden yourself with it." He said: "O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about qadar." Then the Commander of the Faithful said:
"Now that you insist, I shall question you: tell me — was God's mercy to His servants prior to the works of the servants, or were the works of the servants prior to God's mercy?" The man said: "Rather, God's mercy to His servants was prior to their works." The Commander of the Faithful said: "Rise and salute your brother — for he has just become a Muslim, while he had been a disbeliever."
The man set out, but had not gone far when he turned back and said: "O Commander of the Faithful — is it by the primary will (al-mashīʾa al-ūlā) that we stand and sit, contract and stretch?" The Commander of the Faithful said to him: "You are still mired in 'will'! I shall ask you three questions to which God has provided you no escape: tell me — did God create His servants as He willed or as they willed?" He said: "As He willed." He said: "And did God create His servants for what He willed or for what they willed?" He said: "For what He willed." He said: "Will they come to Him on the Day of Resurrection as He wills or as they will?" He said: "They come to Him as He wills." He said: "Rise — there is nothing of the will that pertains to you."
This is one of the most famous traditions in the whole Shīʿī corpus on qadar. Watch how it builds. A man asks ʿAlī about qadar; ʿAlī tries to wave him off three times — deep ocean, dark road, secret of God. The man insists. ʿAlī then changes tack and catches the man out by his own admission: was God's mercy prior to your works, or your works prior to God's mercy? The man rightly says: God's mercy first. ʿAlī immediately declares him a Muslim — because that single concession (mercy precedes works → God's prior dispositions shape what unfolds, not the other way around) is the whole doctrine of qadar in compressed form.
213 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
امام علیه السلام برای اثبات قدر، که همان تأثیر خداوند سبحان در تفاصیل موجودات و من جمله انسان و صدور افعال آنها میباشد، به صفات و تقدم آنها بر افعال استدلال نمود زیرا سابق بودن رحمت، خواهان ایجاد مقتضای آن است؛ و رحمت شیئی را میطلبد که به آن تعلق گیرد؛ همانطور که صفت مغفرت، گناه را میطلبد، تا مغفرت بر آن واقع شود؛ چنانکه در روایت آمده است: لَوْ لا أَنَّکُمْ تُذْنِبُونَ لَذَهَبَ بِکُمْ وَ جاءَ بِقَوْمٍ یُذْنِبُونَ؛ اگر شما گناه نمیکردید، خداوند شما را میبرد، و گروهی گناهکار میآورد.
The Imām (peace be upon him) — to establish qadar, which is precisely the effective bearing of God the Glorified upon the details of existents (man among them) and upon the issuance of their acts — argued from the divine attributes and their priority over acts. For the priority of mercy requires that it bring forth what it requires; and mercy requires a thing to which it may attach. Likewise, the attribute of forgiveness requires sin, so that forgiveness may have something on which to fall — as the ḥadīth says: "Were it not that you sin, God would take you away and bring a people who sin."
Ṭabāṭabāʾī unpacks the dialogue's logic. Mercy and forgiveness are divine attributes; for them to be operative, they need objects to attach to — recipients of mercy, sins to be forgiven. So if mercy is prior to creaturely action, mercy itself requires the unfolding of creatures and their acts (including their sins) so that it has something to do. Hence the Prophet's saying, "If you didn't sin, God would take you away and bring a people who do" — the divine names are restless to be exercised, and they shape the field they exercise themselves in.
214 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اما پایان حدیث اشاره به این دارد که مشّیت خداوند سبحان در هر حالی، غالب و چیره میباشد؛ و اگر چه امام علیه السلام تصریح نکرده است، ولی محتوای کلام نشان میدهد که آن حضرت، در این مطلب بنابر صفات مناسب حق، مانند: قدرت و قهر و ملک، سخن میگوید: چنانکه کلام دیگر امام، بیانگر آن است: فَقالَ: ما یَفْتَحُ اللَّهُ لِلنَّاسِ مِنْ رَحْمَةٍ فَلا مُمْسِکَ لَها، وَ ما یُمْسِکُ فَلا مُرْسِلَ لَها. فَقالَ: یا أَمیرَ الْمُؤْمِنینَ! إِنَّما سَأَلْناکَ عَنِ الاِسْتِطاعَةِ الَّتی بِها نَقُومُ وَ نَقْعُدُ. فَقالَ: اِسْتِطاعَةٌ تَمْلِکُ مَعَ اللَّهِ أَمْ دُونَ اللَّهِ؟ قالَ: فَسَکَتَ الْقَوْمُ وَ لَمْ یَحَرُّوا جَواباً. فَقالَ علیه السلام: إِنْ قُلْتُمْ: إِنَّکُمْ تَمْلِکُونَها مَعَ اللَّهِ، قَتَلْتُکُمْ؛ وَ إِنْ قُلْتُمْ: دُونَ اللَّهِ قَتَلْتُکُمْ! فَقالُوا: کَیْفَ نَقُولُ یا أَمیرَ الْمُؤْمِنینَ؟ قالَ: تَمْلِکُونَها بِالَّذی یَمْلِکُها دُونَکُمْ؛ فَإِنْ أَمَدَّکُمْ بِها، کانَ ذلِکَ مِنْ عَطائِهِ؛ وَ إِنْ سَلَبَها، کانَ ذلِکَ مِنْ بَلائِهِ. إِنَّما هُوَ الْمالِکُ لِما مَلَّکَکُمْ، وَ الْقادِرُ لِما عَلَیْهِ أَقْدَرَکُمْ. أَما تَسْمَعُونَ ما یَقُولُ الْعِبادُ وَ یَسْأَلُونَهُ الْحَوْلَ وَ الْقُوَّةَ حَیْثُ یَقُولُونَ: لاحَوْلَ وَ لا قُوَّةَ إِلاّ بِاللَّهِ؛
The end of the ḥadīth alludes to the fact that the will of God the Glorified is in every case dominant and overpowering. Although the Imām did not explicitly say so, the substance of his words shows that he was speaking under the appropriate divine attributes — power (qudra), overpowering (qahr), and kingship (mulk) — as is shown by another saying of his:
The Imām said: "What God opens to people of mercy, none can hold back; and what He withholds, none can release." The man said: "O Commander of the Faithful, we asked you only about the capacity (istiṭāʿa) by which we stand and sit." He said: "A capacity which you possess with God, or apart from God?" The people fell silent and could find no answer.
The Imām said: "If you say you possess it with God, I shall execute you; and if you say you possess it apart from God, I shall execute you!" They said: "Then how shall we say it, O Commander of the Faithful?" He said: "You possess it through Him who possesses it independently of you. If He bestows it upon you, that is from His giving; and if He strips it from you, that is from His trial. He is the One who owns what He has given you to own, and is empowered over that for which He has empowered you. Have you not heard what the servants say when they ask Him for movement and power, when they say: 'There is no movement and no power save by God'?"
The Imām said: "What God opens to people of mercy, none can hold back; and what He withholds, none can release." The man said: "O Commander of the Faithful, we asked you only about the capacity (istiṭāʿa) by which we stand and sit." He said: "A capacity which you possess with God, or apart from God?" The people fell silent and could find no answer.
The Imām said: "If you say you possess it with God, I shall execute you; and if you say you possess it apart from God, I shall execute you!" They said: "Then how shall we say it, O Commander of the Faithful?" He said: "You possess it through Him who possesses it independently of you. If He bestows it upon you, that is from His giving; and if He strips it from you, that is from His trial. He is the One who owns what He has given you to own, and is empowered over that for which He has empowered you. Have you not heard what the servants say when they ask Him for movement and power, when they say: 'There is no movement and no power save by God'?"
The man comes back with a sneakier question — isn't our standing and sitting then by God's primary will? (i.e. aren't we just puppets?) ʿAlī's response is a vise. Do you possess your power with God, or apart from God? Either answer earns death. The way out: you possess your power through the One who possesses it independently. If God supplies it, it's a gift; if He withdraws it, it's a trial. The traditional Islamic phrase lā ḥawla wa lā quwwata illā billāh ("there is no movement and no power save by God") is, on this reading, the precise theology of the question: not "we have no power" and not "we have power on our own," but "the power we have is on loan, every instant.
215 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
مرحوم صدوق در کتاب توحید از زراره، روایت میکند که شنیدم امام صادق علیه السلام میفرمود: کَما أَنَّ بادِئَ النِّعَمِ مِنَ اللَّهِ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ — وَ قَدْ نَحَلَکُمُوهُ، فَکَذلِکَ الشَّرُّ مِنْ أَنْفُسِکُمْ وَ إِنْ جَری بِهِ قَدَرُهُ؛ همان طور که نعمتهای آشکار از خداوند — عزّوجلّ — است، و به شما داده شد؛ همچنین بدی از خود شماست، گرچه قَدَر الهی به آن تعلق گرفته باشد.
The late al-Ṣadūq, in al-Tawḥīd, reports from Zurāra that he heard Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) say: "Just as the manifest blessings are from God — Mighty and Majestic — and He has bestowed them upon you, so too is evil from yourselves — even though His qadar has run upon it."
A short reformulation: blessings flow from God, evils flow from yourselves — but God's qadar still runs over them. Same bilateral structure as the earlier 4:78–79 pairing. The asymmetry between the being of the act (His) and the deficiency of the act (yours) is the same.
216 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این روایت نیز همان مضمون روایت پیشین را دارد، و حاصل سخن آن است که ایجاد، مانند وجود، استقلالاً از آن خداست؛ و بالتبع و به واسطه خداوند، برای دیگران میباشد. روایت ذیل نیز بر همین معنا دلالت دارد:
This ḥadīth has the same purport as the preceding one. The upshot is that bringing-into-existence — like existence itself — belongs independently to God; consequently, and by means of God, it belongs to others. The following ḥadīth also affirms the same meaning:
قاَل رَجُلٌ لِعَلِیِّ بْنِ الْحُسَیْنِ علیهما السلام: — جَعَلَنیَ اللَّهُ فِداکَ — أَ بِقَدَرٍ یُصیبُ النَّاسَ ما أَصابَهُمْ، أَمْ بِعَمَلٍ؟ فَقالَ علیه السلام: إِنَّ الْقَدَرَ وَ الْعَمَلَ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الرُّوحِ وَ الْجَسَدِ، فَالرُّوحُ بِغَیْرِ جَسَدٍ لا یُحَسُّ؛ وَ الْجَسَدُ بِغَیْرِ رُوحٍ صُورَةٌ لا حَراکَ بِها؛ فَإِذَا اجْتَمَعا قَوِیا وَ صَلُحا؛ کَذلِکَ الْعَمَلُ وَ الْقَدَرُ؛ فَلَوْ لَمْ یَکُنِ الْقَدَرُ واقِعاً عَلَی الْعَمَلِ، لَمْ یُعْرَفِ الْخالِقُ مِنَ الْمَخْلُوقِ، وَ کانَ الْقَدَرُ شَیْئاً لا یُحَسُّ؛ وَ لَوْ لَمْ یَکُنِ الْعَمَلُ بِمُوافَقَةٍ مِنَ الْقَدَرِ لَمْ یُمْضَ وَ لَمْ یَتِمَّ؛ وَ لکِنَّهُما بِاجْتِماعِهِما قَوِیّا.
A man said to ʿAlī b. al-Ḥusayn (peace be upon them both): "May God make me your ransom — is what befalls people by qadar, or by deed?" The Imām (peace be upon him) said: "Qadar and deed are like soul and body: the soul without the body is not perceptible, and the body without the soul is a form without movement; but when they are joined together, they become strong and sound. Such are deed and qadar. If qadar did not bear upon deed, the Creator would not be distinguishable from the creature, and qadar would be something imperceptible. And if deed were not in harmony with qadar, it would not be put into effect or completed. But by their joining together, they are made firm."
A lovely image from Imām al-Sajjād. Qadar and human deed are like soul and body — neither works alone. Soul without body is imperceptible; body without soul is a corpse. Together, they're a living thing. Similarly, deed without qadar would never reach completion (no metaphysical backing), and qadar without deed would be nothing you could ever see (no creaturely manifestation). It's a remarkably non-dualistic picture: divine determination and human effort aren't competitors for the same metaphysical slot.
217 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در اصول کافی و توحید از معلّی نقل شده است که از امام علیه السلام پرسیدند: علم خداوند چگونه است؟ امام فرمود: عَلِمَ وَ شاءَ وَ أَرادَ وَ قَدَّرَ وَ قَضی وَ أَمْضی؛ فَأَمْضی ما قَضی؛ وَ قَضی ما قَدَّرَ؛ وَ قَدَّرَ ما أَرادَ؛ فَبِعِلْمِهِ کانَتِ الْمَشِیئَةُ؛ وَ بِمَشِیئَتِهِ کانَتِ الإِرادَةُ؛ وَ بِإِرادَتِهِ کانَ التَّقْدیرُ، وَ بِتَقْدیرِهِ کانَ الْقَضاءُ، وَ بِقَضائِهِ کانَ الإِمْضاءُ؛ وَ الْعِلْمُ مُتَقَدِّمٌ عَلَی الْمَشیئَةِ، وَ الْمَشیَئةُ ثانِیَةٌ، وَ الإِرادَةُ ثالِثَةٌ، وَ التَّقْدیرُ واقِعٌ عَلَی الْقَضاءِ بِالإِمْضاءِ؛ فَلِلَّهِ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — الْبَداءُ فیما عَلِمَ مَتی شاءَ وَ فیما أَرادَ لِتَقْدیرِ الأَشْیاءِ، فَإِذا وَقَعَ الْقَضاءُ بِالإِمْضاءِ فَلا بَداءَ؛ فَالْعِلْمُ فِی الْمَعْلُومِ قَبْلَ کَوْنِهِ، وَ الْمَشیئَةُ فِی الْمُنْشاءِ قَبْلَ عَیْنِهِ، وَ الإِرادَةُ فِی المُرادِ قَبْلَ قِیامِهِ، وَ التَّقْدیرُ لِهذِهِ الْمَعْلُوماتِ قَبْلَ تَفْصیلِها وَ تَوْصیلِها عَیاناً وَ وَقْتاً؛ وَ الْقَضاءُ بِالإِمْضاءِ هُوَ الْمُبْرَمُ مِنَ الْمَفْعُولاتِ ذَواتِ الأَجْسامِ المُدْرَکاتِ بِالْحَواسِّ مِنْ ذَوی لَوْنٍ وَ ریحٍ وَ وَزْنٍ وَ کَیْلٍ وَ ما دَبَّ وَ دَرَجَ مِنْ إِنْسٍ وَ جِنٍّ وَ طَیْرٍ وَ سِباعٍ وَ غَیْرِ ذلِکَ مِمَّا یُدْرَکُ بِالْحَواسِّ فَلِلَّهِ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — فیهِ الْبَداءُ مِمَّا لا عَیْنَ لَهُ؛ فَإِذا وَقَعَ الْعَیْنُ الْمَفْهُومُ الْمُدْرَکُ فَلا بَداءَ، وَ اللَّهُ یَفْعَلُ ما یَشاءُ؛ فَبِالْعِلْمِ عَلِمَ الأَشْیاءَ قَبْلَ کَوْنِها، وَ بِالْمَشیئَةِ عَرَفَ صِفاتِها وَ حُدُودَها، وَ أَنْشَأَها قَبْلَ إِظْهارِها، وَ بِالإِرادَةِ مَیَّزَ أَنْفُسَها فی أَلْوانِها وَ صِفاتِها، وَ بِالتَّقْدیرِ قَدَّرَ أَقْواتَها وَ عَرَفَ أَوَّلَها وَ آخِرَها، وَ بِالْقَضاءِ أَبانَ لِلنَّاسِ أَماکِنَها، وَ دَلَّهُمْ عَلَیْها، وَ بِالإِمْضاءِ شَرَحَ عِلَلَها، وَ أَبانَ أَمْرَها، وَ ذلِکَ تَقْدیرُ الْعَزیزِ الْعَلیمِ.
In Uṣūl al-Kāfī and al-Tawḥīd, al-Muʿallā reports that the Imām (peace be upon him) was asked about the knowledge of God. He said:
"He knew, and He wished, and He willed, and He determined, and He decreed, and He put-into-effect; so He put into effect what He decreed, and He decreed what He determined, and He determined what He willed. By His knowledge, wishing came to be; by His wishing, will; by His will, determination; by His determination, decree; by His decree, putting-into-effect. Knowledge precedes wishing, wishing is second, will is third, and determination falls upon decree by way of putting-into-effect.
Therefore, for God — Blessed and Exalted — there is badāʾ with respect to that which He knows, whenever He wishes, and with respect to that which He has willed for the determination of things; but once decree falls together with putting-into-effect, there is no longer badāʾ.
Knowledge is in the known prior to its being; wishing is in the wished thing prior to its existence; will is in the willed thing prior to its standing; determination of these knowables is prior to their being detailed and connected, in concrete actuality and in time. Decree-with-putting-into-effect is the fixed, among the determinate beings — those endowed with bodies, perceived by the senses — possessors of color, smell, weight, measure; everything that crawls and walks of human, jinn, bird, beast, and the rest of what the senses perceive. So for God — Blessed and Exalted — there is badāʾ with respect to that which has no concrete instance; once the concrete, comprehended, perceived instance occurs, there is no badāʾ. And God does what He wills.
By knowledge He knew the things before their being; by wishing, He recognized their attributes and limits and originated them before manifesting them; by will, He distinguished their selves in their colors and attributes; by determination, He measured out their sustenances and recognized their first and last; by decree, He made manifest their places to people and guided them to them; and by putting-into-effect, He laid out their causes and made manifest their state. That is the determination of the All-Mighty, the All-Knowing."
"He knew, and He wished, and He willed, and He determined, and He decreed, and He put-into-effect; so He put into effect what He decreed, and He decreed what He determined, and He determined what He willed. By His knowledge, wishing came to be; by His wishing, will; by His will, determination; by His determination, decree; by His decree, putting-into-effect. Knowledge precedes wishing, wishing is second, will is third, and determination falls upon decree by way of putting-into-effect.
Therefore, for God — Blessed and Exalted — there is badāʾ with respect to that which He knows, whenever He wishes, and with respect to that which He has willed for the determination of things; but once decree falls together with putting-into-effect, there is no longer badāʾ.
Knowledge is in the known prior to its being; wishing is in the wished thing prior to its existence; will is in the willed thing prior to its standing; determination of these knowables is prior to their being detailed and connected, in concrete actuality and in time. Decree-with-putting-into-effect is the fixed, among the determinate beings — those endowed with bodies, perceived by the senses — possessors of color, smell, weight, measure; everything that crawls and walks of human, jinn, bird, beast, and the rest of what the senses perceive. So for God — Blessed and Exalted — there is badāʾ with respect to that which has no concrete instance; once the concrete, comprehended, perceived instance occurs, there is no badāʾ. And God does what He wills.
By knowledge He knew the things before their being; by wishing, He recognized their attributes and limits and originated them before manifesting them; by will, He distinguished their selves in their colors and attributes; by determination, He measured out their sustenances and recognized their first and last; by decree, He made manifest their places to people and guided them to them; and by putting-into-effect, He laid out their causes and made manifest their state. That is the determination of the All-Mighty, the All-Knowing."
The most elaborate version of the staged model — six steps now. Read slowly: knowledge → wishing → will → determination → decree → putting-into-effect. Each presupposes the one before. Badāʾ is possible — God's plan can apparently be revised — only up to the point where decree-meets-execution; once that's joined, the thing is fixed in concrete instance. Crucially, badāʾ operates on what does not yet have a concrete instance; once a particular this-here-now exists, it cannot be rewritten. This corresponds exactly to Chapter 3's distinction between qaḍāʾ ḥatmī (definitive, no badāʾ) and qadar (mutable, where badāʾ lives).
218 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از این روایت، تمام آنچه در فصل پیشین بیان شد، استفاده میشود. این حدیث بیانگر مورد قضاء و قدر میباشد، و دلالت میکند بر اینکه مورد بداء، قدر است بلکه تصحیح کننده آن نیز میباشد.
From this ḥadīth the whole of what we said in the preceding chapter is corroborated. It expounds the locus of qaḍāʾ and qadar, and indicates that the locus of badāʾ is qadar — indeed, it is also a corroboration of that division.
A single sentence flagging that the long Muʿallā ḥadīth has just confirmed Chapter 3's metaphysical conclusion in the language of the tradition itself. Notice how Ṭabāṭabāʾī uses the ḥadīth not as proof-text but as commentary on his own demonstration — they say the same thing in two registers.
219 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
عیاشی در تفسیرش از امام باقر علیه السلام روایت میکند که امام سجاد علیه السلام میفرمود: لَوْلا آیَةٌ فی کِتابِ اللَّهِ لَحَدَّثْتُکُمْ بِما یَکُونُ إِلی یَوْمِ الْقِیامَةِ؛ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ: آیَةُ آیَةٍ؟ قالَ: قَوْلُ اللَّهِ: «یَمْحُوا اللَّهُ ما یَشاءُ وَ یُثْبِتُ وَ عِنْدَهُ أُمُّ الْکِتابِ»؛ اگر یک آیه در کتاب خدا نبود، آنچه را تا روز قیامت تحقق مییابد برای شما میگفتم. پرسیدم: کدام آیه؟ فرمود: این سخن خدا: خداوند آنچه را خواهد، بزداید و ثبت کند و نزد اوست مادر کتاب.
Al-ʿAyyāshī, in his Tafsīr, reports from Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) that Imām al-Sajjād (peace be upon him) said: "Were it not for a single verse in the Book of God, I would tell you what will come to pass until the Day of Resurrection." I said to him: "Which verse?" He said: "God's saying: 'God effaces what He will and confirms; with Him is the Mother of the Book' [Qurʾān 13:39]."
A remarkable saying. Imām al-Sajjād claims he could foretell everything until the Day of Judgement if not for one verse — Q 13:39: "God effaces what He will and confirms; with Him is the Mother of the Book." That single verse is the locus classicus of badāʾ: even as much as the Imām knows, the qadar layer can still be re-written, so naming exactly what's coming would risk getting it wrong. The "Mother of the Book" is the unrevisable part — the qaḍāʾ ḥatmī; everything outside it is up for erasure and confirmation.
220 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
مانند این روایت، در توحید از امیرالمؤمنین آمده است. روایات وارد شده در ثبوت بداء، بیش از حد است که از نقل آنها برای اختصار، صرف نظر میکنیم.
A similar report is given in al-Tawḥīd from the Commander of the Faithful. The reports establishing badāʾ are more than can be cited; we omit them for the sake of brevity.
در محاسن از حریز یا عبدالله بن مسکان نقل است که امام باقر علیه السلام فرمود: لا یَکُونُ شَیْءٌ فِی الأَرْضِ وَ لا فِی السَّماءِ إِلاّ بِهذِهِ الْخِصالِ السَّبْعَةِ: بِمَشِیَّةٍ، وَ إِرادَةٍ، وَ قَدَرٍ، وَ قَضاءٍ، وَ إِذْنٍ، وَ کِتابٍ، وَ أَجَلٍ، فَمَنْ زَعَمَ إِنَّهُ یَقْدِرُ عَلی نَقْضِ واحِدَةٍ مِنْهُنَّ فَقَدْ کَفَرَ؛ چیزی در آسمان و زمین نیست، مگر با این هفت خصلت: با مشیت و اراده و قدر، و قضاء و اذن، و کتاب و اجل؛ هرکه گمان کند میتواند یکی از آنها را نقض کند، کافر است.
In al-Maḥāsin, it is reported from Ḥarīz or ʿAbd Allāh b. Muskān that Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) said: "Nothing comes to pass in the heavens or the earth save through these seven traits: by wishing (mashīʾa), will (irāda), determination (qadar), decree (qaḍāʾ), permission (idhn), book (kitāb), and appointed term (ajal); whoever supposes he can negate any one of them has fallen into disbelief."
A "seven-pillar" list of what every event passes through: mashīʾa (wishing), irāda (will), qadar (determination), qaḍāʾ (decree), idhn (permission), kitāb (book), ajal (appointed term). Notice how it overlaps with but extends the four-stage and six-stage models you've already seen — same architecture, different granularity. Denying any one of the seven is grave enough that the Imām calls it disbelief.
221 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این روایت به آیات ذیل اشاره دارد: «یَفْعَلُ اللَّهُ ما یَشاءُ» خداوند هر چه را خواهد، انجام دهد.
This report alludes to the following verses: "God does whatever He wills" [Qurʾān 14:27].
«إِنَّما أَمْرُهُ إِذا أَرادَ شَیْئاً أَنْ یَقُولَ لَهُ کُنْ فَیَکُونُ» فرمان خدا هنگام اراده چیزی، آن است که به او بگوید: موجود باش؛ پس او موجود میشود.
"His command, when He wills a thing, is only that He says to it 'Be,' and it is" [Qurʾān 36:82].
«إِنَّا کُلَّ شَیْءٍ خَلَقْناهُ بِقَدَرٍ» ما هرچه آفریدیم، به اندازه آفریدیم.
"We have created everything by a measure" [Qurʾān 54:49].
222 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«لَهُ الْحَمْدُ فِی الْأُولی وَ الْآخِرَةِ وَ لَهُ الْحُکْمُ» برای اوست ستایش در آغاز و انجام عالم، و برای اوست حکم و سلطنت.
"To Him belongs praise in the first and the last; to Him belongs the rule" [Qurʾān 28:70].
«ما أَصابَ مِنْ مُصِیبَةٍ إِلاَّ بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ» هیچ رنج و مصیبتی نرسد مگر به اذن خداوند.
"No affliction befalls but by the leave of God" [Qurʾān 64:11].
«ما خَلَقْنَا السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ وَ ما بَیْنَهُما إِلاَّ بِالْحَقِّ وَ أَجَلٍ مُسَمًّی» ما آسمانها و زمین و آنچه میان آنهاست را نیافریدیم مگر به حق و در وقت معیّن.
"We did not create the heavens and the earth, and what is between them, save by truth and an appointed term" [Qurʾān 46:3].
223 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«لِکُلِّ أَجَلٍ کِتابٌ» برای هر سرآمدی، نوشتهای است.
"For every appointed term there is a writing" [Qurʾān 13:38].
The seven-trait ḥadīth gets its Qurʾānic backing from this verse-cluster: "God does whatever He wills", "Be — and it is", "created everything by a measure", "to Him belongs the rule", "by the leave of God", "by truth and an appointed term", "for every appointed term there is a writing". Each verse keys into one of the seven traits. The doctrine isn't an outlier — it's distributed across the Qurʾān if you know what to listen for.
224 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
باید دانست که اخبار این بخش، مانند بخش سعادت و شقاوت و جبر و تفویض، بر سه قسم است: یک قسم، بیانگر حقیقت امر میباشد، قسم دوم، با مردم آنگونه که با دید سطحی میفهمند، سخن میگوید و بر همین مقدار، اکتفاء میکند؛ و قسم سوم، از پرداختن به چنین مطالبی برحذر میدارد؛ مانند آن کلام حضرت امام علیه السلام که فرمود: «راه تاریکی است، در آن قدم مگذار».
It must be understood that the reports in this section — like those on saʿāda and shaqāwa, jabr and tafwīḍ — are of three kinds: one kind sets forth the reality of the matter; the second speaks to people at the level of their surface comprehension and stops there; and the third warns against entering into such matters — like the saying of the Imām (peace be upon him): "It is a dark road; do not tread it."
A crucial hermeneutical key. Three kinds of reports on qadar: (1) ones that state the metaphysical truth straight; (2) ones pitched to whatever the questioner could absorb at the time, and stopping there; (3) ones that warn the questioner off — "deep ocean, do not enter; dark road, do not tread." A reader who can't tell which kind they're reading will tie themselves in knots. The same warning applies to jabr/tafwīḍ (compulsion vs. delegation) and to saʿāda/shaqāwa (felicity/wretchedness): treat the genre carefully before treating the content.
225 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در تفسیر قمی روایت شده است که از امام صادق علیه السلام پرسیدند: آیا بین جبر و قَدَر منزلتی هست؟ فرمود: آری. پرسیدند: چیست؟ فرمود: «سرّی است از اسرار خداوند».
In Tafsīr al-Qummī, it is reported that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) was asked: "Is there a station between jabr (compulsion) and qadar (delegation)?" He said: "Yes." They asked: "What is it?" He said: "It is one of the secrets of God."
The classic Shīʿī formula about the middle position: there is a station between jabr (everything is forced) and tafwīḍ (God has handed it all over to us) — yes there is one — but the Imām declines to spell it out, calling it "one of the secrets of God." Ṭabāṭabāʾī's whole Chapter 3 metaphysics is an attempt to articulate that middle position — but the Imām's reluctance is itself a clue: the middle is not stable as a slogan; it's a posture you have to think into.
226 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و روشن است که پاسخهای آنان در حد فهم و درک و سؤالکنندگان و شنوندگان میباشد، با همه اختلافی که دارند.
It is clear that their answers are pitched to the level of comprehension and understanding of the questioners and listeners — with all the variation they have.
227 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
انواعی که داراي نفس مجردند، مجرد میشوند؛ اما در آغاز وجودشان، انواع مادی محض هستند؛ سپس ذاتشان با حرکت جوهری، دگرگون میشود و به صورت مجرد خیالی در میآید و در آنجا متوقف میگردد، یا با حرکت جوهری از آنجا هم عبور میکند و مجرد عقلی کلی میگردد؛ البته این، درباره بعضی از افراد انسان، صادق است. پس همه این انواع، حدوثاً جسمانی و بقائاً روحانی میباشند؛ در نتیجه، این انواع داراي نفس، برخلاف نظر همه فلاسفه پیشین اعّم از حکمای مصر، یونان و دیگر مناطق و حتی قدمای از حکمای اسلام، انواع متوسطاند.
فصل پنجم: سعادت و شقاوت ذاتی
Chapter 5 — Essential Felicity and Wretchedness
The species that possess an immaterial soul (nafs mujarrada) become immaterial — though at the beginning of their existence they are purely material species. Their essence, by substantial motion (ḥaraka jawhariyya), is then transformed and becomes immaterial in the imaginal mode (mujarrad khayālī), and stops at that level — or, by further substantial motion, passes beyond it and becomes universal intellective immaterial (mujarrad ʿaqlī kullī); this latter holds, of course, only of some human individuals. So all these species are corporeal in coming-to-be and spiritual in continuation. Hence the species possessed of soul are — contrary to the view of all the earlier philosophers, including the sages of Egypt, Greece, and other regions, and even the ancient sages of Islam — intermediate species.
Chapter 5 turns to the human soul. The technical terms come fast: an immaterial soul (nafs mujarrada) is a soul that, after starting out tied to matter, has come loose and now has its own non-material existence. Some such souls reach only the imaginal level (mujarrad khayālī — the world of similitudes); a small minority reach the highest level (mujarrad ʿaqlī kullī — pure intellect). And the rule: every such species is corporeal in its origin but spiritual in its continuation. You start as a body and finish as something more.
228 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در این میان، خصوص انسان — و بعضی از حیوانات که ممکن است به او ملحق شوند — نوع متوسطی است که انواع فراوانی را در بر دارد که پس از مجرد شدن، صورت آنها را به خود میگیرد، و در آن مرحله، متوقف میشود و یا از آن هم میگذرد و به مرحله صورتهای عقلی میرسد و در آنجا میایستد.
Among these, man specifically — and some animals which may be annexed to him — is an intermediate species containing within it a vast multitude of species, whose forms the soul takes upon itself once it has become immaterial; the soul stops at that stage, or passes beyond it to the level of intellective forms and stops there.
Man as an intermediate species — not just one species, but a kind of envelope containing many possible end-species. Each of us, depending on what kind of soul takes root in us, becomes a different "species" by the time the soul comes loose from the body. Some stop at the imaginal level; some go further to the intellective. This will turn out to be the key to "essential" felicity and wretchedness — what species a person ends up belonging to is fixed by what the soul became while still embodied.
229 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چون عود و بازگشت، مانند آغاز یا به وجهی عین آن است، آخرین نوعی که انسان به سوی آن صعود میکند و در آن متوقف میگردد، همان درجهای خواهد بود که از آن، نزول کرده است؛ اگر چه بین این دو مرتبه، یعنی مرتبه آغاز و بازگشت، تفاوتی وجود دارد که به آن اشاره خواهیم کرد. این قواعد را تنها صدرالمتألهین قدس سره بیان کرد و بر آن، برهان اقامه نمود.
And since the return (ʿawd) is like the beginning — or, in a sense, identical with it — the ultimate species to which man ascends and at which he comes to rest is the very rank from which he descended, although there is a difference between these two ranks (that of beginning and that of return) which we shall touch upon. These principles were articulated solely by Ṣadr al-Mutaʾallihīn (may his soul be sanctified), who established them by demonstration.
A signature thesis of Mullā Ṣadrā: the return is like the beginning. The rank a human soul ascends to and rests in at the end is the same rank from which it descended. There's a difference — flagged here in passing — but the basic shape is circular: the soul comes from somewhere and goes back to it. This is one of those claims unique to the post-Ṣadrā tradition; earlier Greek and Islamic philosophy didn't have it.
230 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پس از بیان این مقدمات گوییم: تجارب نشان میدهد که بین بنیهها و مزاجهای بدنی از یک سو، و خلق و خويها از سوي دیگر، رابطه تامی برقرار است. خلقها همان ملکاتند، یعنی علوم رسوخ یافته در جان که در اثر تکرار احوال، در نفس آدمی به وجود آمده و ریشه دواندهاند، تا حدّی که دیگر، قابل زوال نمیباشند. همچنین تجربه به اثبات میرساند که تربیت، و به ویژه تربیت به وسیله تلقین، در تحقق خلق و خويها، مؤثر میباشد؛ و این بیانگر آن است که تأثیر خصوصیات جسمی در به وجود آمدن خلق و خويها، قطعی و غیر قابل تخلف نیست؛ بلکه در حدّ استعداد شدید میباشد. اما خلق و خوي، به حدی میرسد که دیگر، قابل زوال نمیباشد.
After these introductory remarks, we say: experience shows that there is a complete correspondence between the bodily constitutions and temperaments, on the one hand, and character traits (akhlāq), on the other. Character is precisely the engrained dispositions (malakāt) — i.e., the cognitions deeply rooted in the soul, which, by repetition of states, come to be in the soul of man and take root, to the point where they can no longer be effaced. Experience also establishes that upbringing — especially upbringing by way of suggestion — is effective in shaping character. This shows that the effect of bodily characteristics in the formation of character is not absolute and inevitable; it is rather at the level of a strong disposition. Yet character does reach a stage at which it can no longer be effaced.
The empirical leg of the argument. Body and character correspond — temperament shapes habit. Character is malakāt, "engrained dispositions": cognitions and emotional patterns that have repeated themselves so often they've become structural. But — and this is the kink — training works, especially through suggestion and sustained practice. So bodily temperament strongly disposes but doesn't strictly determine. It's a "loaded die," not a script.
231 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، نفس در آغاز، در اثر حرکت جوهری بدن، پدید میآید، و این هنگامی است که خیال شروع به فعالیت میکند؛ در این مرحله، نفس به شدّت رنگ بدن را دارد، اما این رنگ هنوز به حدّی نرسیده است که قابل زوال نباشد، و آنگاه نفس است و آنچه پیش رو دارد: از قبیل نوع تربیت و آگاهیها و عقاید و رویدادهایی که در ارتباط و تماس با او واقع میشود. نفس در یک حرکت مداوم، راهی را پس از راه دیگر میپیماید، و حالات و عقاید گوناگون، بر او انباشته میگردد، و بعضی از آنها پارهای دیگر را به دنبال میآورد تا آنجا که در او، رسوخ یافته و با او، ملازم میگردند.
Accordingly, the soul first comes to be by way of the substantial motion of the body — namely, when the imagination begins to function. At this stage the soul is intensely tinged with the body's coloration, but this coloration has not yet reached the stage at which it cannot be effaced. Then there is the soul together with what lies before it: kinds of upbringing, items of knowledge, beliefs, and events through which it comes into contact and engagement. The soul, in continuous motion, traverses one path after another, and various states and beliefs are heaped upon it; some bring others in their wake, until they take root in it and become its constant companions.
The soul appears, in this picture, out of the body — when imagination begins to function — and is at first deeply tinged by the body's particularities. But that tinge is still soft, still rewritable. From there the soul keeps moving — through education, beliefs, encounters, decisions — and each new state leaves a deposit. Eventually some of those deposits get hard enough that they can't be effaced anymore. That's the moment of essential character-formation.
232 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
با همین صورت نفسانی است که انسانها از یکدیگر امتیاز مییابند، و این همان تنوع نفوس است. پس اگر این صورت، صورت سعادت باشد، آن نفس، در برزخ در راه سعادت قرار میگیرد؛ و اگر صورت شقاوت باشد، در راه شقاوت واقع میشود؛ و اگر تجردش، برزخی باشد در همان مرحله توقف میکند و اگر فوق آن باشد، از آن مرحله میگذرد.
It is precisely by this psychic form that human beings come to be distinguished from one another — and this is the diversification of souls. So if this form is the form of felicity, the soul, in the barzakh, is set on the path of felicity; if it is the form of wretchedness, it falls on the path of wretchedness; if its immateriality is barzakhī (imaginal), it stops at that stage; if it is above that, it passes beyond.
The conclusion of the body/character argument. The hardened psychic form is what makes you a particular human being and not someone else — the diversification of souls. If that form is the form of felicity, the soul's path through barzakh (the intermediate post-mortem realm) is set toward the abode of bliss; if it's the form of wretchedness, toward the abode of suffering; if its immateriality only reaches the imaginal level, that's where it stops; if higher, it goes higher.
233 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
نکتهای باقی ماند و آن عبارت است از این که: کمال هر معلول و غایت وجودش، همان وجود علتش میباشد، و محال است معلولی در حرکت تکاملی خود، از کمال علت وجودش و مرتبهای که در آن است، فراتر رود؛ و از طرف دیگر، محال است معلول در حرکت تکاملیاش همه مراتب وجودی کمالش را طی کند، و به مرتبه علتش نرسد، یعنی به حدّی نرسد که پس از آن، علتش باشد؛ وگرنه خلاف فرض، لازم میآید؛ و نیز محال است علتی از علل طولی مجرد به غایت خود از فعل نرسد، زیرا بنابر فرض، آن علل، مجرد و ثابتند، و تغییری در آنها راه ندارد، و معلولهای آنها با این حیثیت که غیر قابل تغییر است، از آنها صادر شدهاند؛ بنابراین فرض، تحقق نیافتن غایات آنها، یا غایات معلولهای آنها، فرضی محال میباشد.
One point remains, namely: the perfection of every effect, and the goal (ghāya) of its existence, is the existence of its cause. It is impossible for an effect, in its perfective motion, to exceed the perfection of the cause of its existence, or the rank in which the cause is. On the other hand, it is also impossible for the effect, in its perfective motion, to traverse all the existential ranks of its perfection without arriving at the rank of its cause — i.e., without arriving at the stage at which the cause stands beyond — for otherwise the hypothesis would be contradicted. Likewise, it is impossible for an immaterial cause among the vertical chain of causes to fail to attain its goal in the act, since by hypothesis these causes are immaterial and fixed, and no change finds its way to them; their effects, in the very respect in which the cause is unchangeable, are issued from them. Hence, the supposition that their goals, or the goals of their effects, fail to be realized is an impossible supposition.
A dense classical-philosophy argument, worth slowing down for. The perfection of any effect is the existence of its cause. An effect, perfecting itself, can't exceed the rank of its cause. But it also can't fail to reach that rank — otherwise the cause-effect relation would itself fail. And among the immaterial vertical chain of causes, none can fail to attain its goal in act, because they're all timeless and changeless by hypothesis. Conclusion: every soul will reach some terminal rank — its specific cause's level — and stop there. Where it stops is fixed by what it has become.
234 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از این مقدمات، نتیجه میگیریم که شیء در عود و بازگشتش، در همان مرتبهای که در ذاتش از آن تعین یافته است، استقرار مییابد؛ و بالای آن، علتش قرار دارد.
From these premises we conclude that a thing, in its return, comes to rest at precisely the rank from which it received its determination in its essence; and above it stands its cause.
So the rank where each soul comes to rest at the end is exactly the rank from which it received its essential determination. That rank is the soul's "cause" in the chain; the soul can't overshoot it (impossible to be more than its cause) and can't undershoot it (impossible for the cause-effect relation to fail). Each of us comes to rest exactly where our hardened psychic form has placed us.
235 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، هر شیء به آغاز خود باز میگردد، البته آغاز و بازگشت، از این جهت با یکدیگر تفاوت دارند که بازگشت، به دو بخش منشعب میشود: خانه سعادت و خانه شقاوت؛ ولی آغاز، این دو شعبه را ندارد؛ بلکه تنها دار سعادت است و بس. اما باید دانست که سعادت آغازین، سعادت فراگیر است، نه سعادت خاصی که در برابر آن، شقاوت است؛ از این رو، میان سعادت آغازین و تعین یافتن ذات انسان شقاوتمند از آن و بازگشتش به آن مرتبه، منافات و ناسازگاری نیست؛ و با این همه، آغاز و بازگشت، یکی است. (دقت شود).
Therefore every thing returns to its beginning. The beginning and the return differ, however, in that the return branches into two parts — the abode of felicity and the abode of wretchedness — whereas the beginning has no such two branches: it is only the abode of felicity and nothing else. But let it be understood that the primordial felicity is the all-encompassing felicity, not the particular felicity that has wretchedness as its opposite. Hence there is no contradiction between this primordial felicity, the determination of the wretched human's essence from it, and his return to that rank — yet beginning and return remain one (let this be carefully noted).
The return-equals-beginning thesis with one critical asymmetry. The return branches into two — the abode of felicity and the abode of wretchedness. The beginning doesn't have those two branches; the beginning is only felicity. How? Because primordial felicity (saʿāda in the wide, all-embracing sense) is something every soul originally had — it's not yet split off against wretchedness as its opposite. So even the soul that ends in particular wretchedness still came from primordial felicity, and "returns" to its beginning in a sense that doesn't contradict ending up wretched. The italicised "let this be carefully noted" at the end is Ṭabāṭabāʾī's way of saying: if you didn't catch what I just did, read it again.
236 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پیش از این، بیان کردیم که نظام عقلی موجود در عالم مجردات و نظام مثالی موجود در عالم مثال و یکی از دو جنبه نظام جسمانی موجود در عالم اجسام، نظامی ثابت و بیتغییر میباشد. بنابراین، تعین نوع جسمانی و از جمله انسان که حدوثاً جسمانی است، به هر صورتی باشد، شقاوت یا سعادت، عود و بازگشتش نیز همانگونه خواهد بود.
We have said earlier that the intellective order present in the world of immaterial existents, the imaginal order present in the world of similitudes, and one of the two aspects of the corporeal order present in the world of bodies are an unchangeable order. Therefore, the determination of the corporeal species — and man among them, who is corporeal in coming-to-be — in whatever form it occurs, whether wretchedness or felicity, will be the very form of his return.
A consolidating sentence that ties Chapter 5's psychology back to Chapter 3's metaphysics. The fixed layer of all three worlds — pure intellect, similitude, and the unchanging aspect of corporeal — locks in the human end-state. Whatever shape your soul finally took at the body's separation, that is the shape of your return.
237 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
سعادت و شقاوت ذاتی، اینگونه باید تبیین گردد، نه آنگونه که از ظاهر لفظشان به نظر میرسد که بطلان تأثیر تربیت و بیهوده بودن تکلیف و برهم خوردن نظام تشریع و خلاصه باطل بودن مجازات و کیفر و پاداش را در پی خواهد داشت، والله الهادی.
This is how essential felicity and wretchedness must be expounded — not in the way that the apparent meaning of the expressions suggests, which would entail the nullification of the effect of upbringing, the futility of religious obligation, the collapse of the system of revealed law, and, in sum, the nullification of punishment, retribution, and reward. And God is the Guide.
A guard-rail. Essential (dhātī) felicity and wretchedness sounds, on its face, like predestination: some people are just made for Hell and others just made for Heaven, with nothing they could do about it. Ṭabāṭabāʾī rejects that reading explicitly. If "essential" meant "fixed at birth, no role for upbringing or effort," then religious obligation, reward, punishment — the whole moral fabric — would collapse into theatre. That's not what he's said. The "essence" is what the soul becomes through the hardening of its dispositions; it's the late, stable form, not the starting condition.
238 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و باید دانست که تمام آنچه در این فصل بیان شد، مبرهن میباشد؛ و ما برهان پارهای از مطالب را به دلیل طولانی بودن مقدمات آن و ترتبش بر مسائل دیگر، نیاوردیم و به ذکر برهان بعضی از آنچه گذشته، بسنده نمودیم.
It must be known that everything set forth in this chapter is demonstrated. We have, however, omitted the demonstration of some of the points — owing to the length of their premises and their dependence upon other questions — and have contented ourselves with stating the demonstration of some of what has gone before.
A modest sign-off. He's offered demonstrations for some of the chapter's claims, but skipped the longer demonstrations for the rest because they'd require much more groundwork. The point is: nothing here is being accepted on faith; the metaphysical machinery is in principle available, just not all spelled out in this chapter.
239 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
نصوص دینی نیز بر آنچه گذشت، دلالت دارد، زیرا آیاتی که در فصل دوم، ذکر شد، گرچه بیانگر خشم خداوند نسبت به شقاوتمندان، و گمراه کردن ایشان از راه هدایت، و مکر و حیله نسبت به آنان و تصرفات گوناگون در ضمیر ایشان میباشد، اما با مراجعه و دقت در آن آیات، مییابیم که افعال خداوند و تصرفاتش در آنها، به سبب بدیها و شروری است که در خود آنها وجود دارد، و در واقع، نتیجه فسق و کفر و سرکشی آنان است:
فصل ششم: شواهدی از آیات و روایات
Chapter 6 — Evidence from Verses and Traditions
The religious texts, too, affirm what we said. For the verses cited in Chapter 2 — though they describe God's wrath against the people of wretchedness, His leading them astray from the path of guidance, His contrivance against them, and His various manipulations in their consciences — yet, on careful return to those verses, we find that God's acts and His manipulations in them are because of the evils and wickedness that exist in them themselves, and are in reality the consequence of their iniquity, disbelief, and rebellion:
Now the resolution of the puzzle posed in Chapter 2. Those uncomfortable Group-Two verses — We sent the satans, We turned hearts away, We set fetters — looked, on the surface, like God producing disbelievers. Reread carefully, says Ṭabāṭabāʾī, and you find the same verses also say the divine action is because of what's in the people themselves. The unmistakable Qurʾānic refrain: God doesn't guide the iniquitous, the wrongdoers, the ones who wronged themselves. The cause-of-wretchedness lies in the soul that brought it about, not arbitrarily in God.
240 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ اللَّهُ لا یَهْدي الْقَوْمَ الْفاسِقینَ» و خداوند گروه فاسق را هدایت نکند.
"God does not guide the iniquitous people" [Qurʾān 9:80].
«وَ اللَّهُ لا یَهْدي الْقَوْمَ الظَّالِمینَ» و خداوند گروه ستمگر را هدایت نکند.
"God does not guide the wrongdoing people" [Qurʾān 2:258].
«وَ ما ظَلَمَهُمُ اللَّهُ وَ لکِنْ أَنْفُسَهُمْ یَظْلِمُونَ» و خداوند به ایشان ستم نکرد، بلکه آنان به نفس خود، ستم میکنند.
"God did not wrong them, but they wronged themselves" [Qurʾān 3:117].
241 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و قطع نعمت هدایت از کسی که به آن پشت کرد، و نیز رها کردن او در گمراهیاش با فراگیر بودن عدل الهی و احاطه رحمت او منافات ندارد. پس علت و سبب تمام این عقوبتها و موجبات شقاوت، خود آنها میباشند، درباره شیطان و گمراه شدن تیرهبختهای شقاوتمند توسط او نیز باید گفت: این، نه به خاطر سلطه ذاتی شیطان بر آنان است، بلکه به سبب آن است که آنان در اثر گمراهی درونی خود، از او پیروی نمودند و او را بر خود مسلط و چیره ساختند.
The cutting-off of the blessing of guidance from one who has turned his back upon it — and likewise his being abandoned in his straying — is in no way contrary to the universality of divine justice or to the all-encompassing nature of His mercy. The cause and occasion of all these punishments and inducements of wretchedness are the people themselves. The same goes for Satan and the misguidance of the unfortunate wretched at his hands: this is not because Satan has any essential authority over them, but because they themselves, by reason of their own inner straying, followed him and empowered him over themselves.
A clean restatement of the framework. Removing guidance from someone who has already turned his back on it is not unjust — divine justice and mercy are intact. The cause of every punishment, of every step deeper into wretchedness, is the person himself. Even Satan only has authority over those who, by their own inner straying, gave him that authority. There's no metaphysical bully outside the soul; the soul empowered him.
242 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خداوند در قرآن کریم، کلام ابلیس را چنین حکایت میکند: «قالَ رَبِّ بِما أَغْوَیْتَنی لَأُزَیِّنَنَّ لَهُمْ فِی الْأَرْضِ وَ لَأُغْوِیَنَّهُمْ أَجْمَعینَ إِلاَّ عِبادَکَ مِنْهُمُ الْمُخْلَصینَ قالَ هذا صِراطٌ عَلَیَّ مُسْتَقیمٌ * إِنَّ عِبادي لَیْسَ لَکَ عَلَیْهِمْ سُلْطانٌ إِلاَّ مَنِ اتَّبَعَکَ مِنَ الْغاوینَ» [شیطان] گفت: پروردگارا! چنانکه مرا گمراه کردی، من نیز در زمین (همه چیز را) در نظر فرزندان آدم جلوه میدهم و همه آنان را گمراه خواهم کرد، مگر بندگان پاک و خالص تو را. خداوند فرمود: همین (اخلاص و پاکی سیرت) راه مستقیم [به درگاه رضای] من است و هرگز تو را بر بندگان من تسلط و چیرگی نباشد، مگر گمراهانی که از تو پیروی کنند.
In the Noble Qurʾān, God recounts the speech of Iblīs thus: "He said: 'My Lord! Because You have led me astray, I shall surely embellish [evil] for them in the earth and I shall lead them all astray — except those of Your servants who are sincere [chosen] (al-mukhlaṣīn).' He said: 'This is a straight path [leading] to Me. Over My servants you have no authority, except those who follow you of the misguided'" [Qurʾān 15:39–42].
Even Iblīs concedes the point. In his opening rant he claims he'll lead all of humanity astray — but God's response sets the boundary: you have no authority over My servants except those who follow you of the misguided. Notice the order of the clause: of the misguided comes first; their straying is what enables Satan's grip, not the other way round.
243 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در جای دیگر نیز کلام آن ملعون را در روز قیامت — خطاب به گمراهان — چنین حکایت میکند: «وَ قالَ الشَّیْطانُ لَمَّا قُضِیَ الْأَمْرُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَعَدَکُمْ وَعْدَ الْحَقِّ وَ وَعَدْتُکُمْ فَأَخْلَفْتُکُمْ وَ ما کانَ لِیَ عَلَیْکُمْ مِنْ سُلْطانٍ إِلاَّ أَنْ دَعَوْتُکُمْ فَاسْتَجَبْتُمْ لی فَلا تَلُومُونی وَ لُومُوا أَنْفُسَکُمْ ما أَنَا بِمُصْرِخِکُمْ وَ ما أَنْتُمْ بِمُصْرِخِیَّ إِنّی کَفَرْتُ بِما أَشْرَکْتُمُونِ مِنْ قَبْلُ إِنَّ الظَّالِمینَ لَهُمْ عَذابٌ أَلیمٌ»
Elsewhere He recounts the speech of that accursed one on the Day of Resurrection, addressed to the misguided: "Satan will say, when the matter is decreed: 'God promised you a true promise; I made you a promise but broke it. I had no authority over you, except that I called you, and you responded to me. So do not blame me; blame yourselves. I cannot help you, nor can you help me. I deny that you associated me [with God] before. For the wrongdoers there is a painful punishment.'" [Qurʾān 14:22].
The same point on the Day of Resurrection — and this time from Satan's own mouth, in front of the people he led astray. I had no authority over you, except that I called you, and you responded. So do not blame me; blame yourselves. Even the great deceiver, when the curtain comes down, refuses to take responsibility for the choices the wretched made.
244 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در این جملات، ابلیس نیز بار گناه را بر دوش خود آنان قرار داد، و علت عذاب را ظلم و ستم آنان دانست، نه پیروی و اجابت کردن دعوت او. تمام اینها محول نمودن به ذات است [و بیانگر آن است که منشأ بدبختی آنها، خودشان هستند].
In these statements, Iblīs himself lays the burden of sin upon the misguided, and identifies the cause of their punishment as their own wrongdoing — not their following him and responding to his call. All of this is a referring of the matter back to the essence (dhāt) — i.e., it indicates that the source of their misery is themselves.
Notice the verbal move Ṭabāṭabāʾī flags: all of this is a referring of the matter back to the essence (dhāt). The Qurʾānic verses don't blame the act of following Satan per se — they blame the wrongdoing essence that did the following. The diagnosis goes one level deeper than the deed. The misery is sourced in what the person is, not just in the discrete sin.
245 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خداوند سبحان اعتراف به این حقیقت را از زبان خود ستمکاران، چنین بازگو میکند: «غَلَبَتْ عَلَیْنا شِقْوَتُنا» پروردگارا شقاوت و تیره روزی ما، بر ما چیره گشت.
God the Glorified recounts the confession of this truth on the lips of the wrongdoers themselves: "Our wretchedness overcame us" [Qurʾān 23:106].
Two verses showing the wrongdoers themselves admitting it. Our wretchedness overcame us — they don't say God overcame us. And everyone acts according to his own makeup (shākila — one's grain, one's settled disposition) — every person's actions reveal what they already are.
246 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و فرمود: «قُلْ کُلٌّ یَعْمَلُ عَلی شاکِلَتِهِ» بگو: هر کس بر حسب ذات و طبیعت خویش عمل میکند.
And He said: "Say: Everyone acts according to his own makeup" [Qurʾān 17:84].
بنابراین، یک ذات، سعادتمند و ذات دیگر شقاوتمند میباشد و شقاوت به ذات بر میگردد؛ و اگر چه افعال ذات در خارج از آن، واقع میشود و نیز از خارج، اثر میپذیرد، لیکن افعال و انفعالات ذات، به ویژه آن بخش از افعال که مربوط به باطن آن است، از محدوده ذات و گوهر آنان بیرون نمیرود؛ چنان که خداوند فرمود: «مَنْ عَمِلَ صالِحاً فَلِنَفْسِهِ وَ مَنْ أَساءَ فَعَلَیْها» هرکس نیکویی کند، برای خویشتن است؛ و آنکه بدی کند، بر ضرر خویشتن کرده است.
Therefore: one essence is felicitous and another wretched, and wretchedness goes back to the essence. Although the acts of an essence occur outside it and also receive impressions from outside, yet the acts and passions of the essence — especially those acts which pertain to its inward dimension — do not exit from the bounds of the essence and its very substance, as God says: "Whoever acts righteously, it is for himself; whoever does evil, it is against himself" [Qurʾān 41:46].
The principle in one sentence: wretchedness goes back to the essence. Acts happen in the world and the world acts on the agent in turn — but the inner act, the part that shapes the soul, never leaves the soul. Hence the four verses he piles up next: insolence is only against yourselves, you scheme only against yourselves, you deceive only yourselves. Wrongdoing is, at root, self-harm; the agent is the patient.
247 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«یا أَیُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّما بَغْیُکُمْ عَلی أَنْفُسِکُمْ» ای مردم! هر ظلم و ستمی کنید؛ منحصراً به نفس خویش کردهاید.
"O people! Your insolence is only against yourselves" [Qurʾān 10:23].
«وَ ما یَمْکُرُونَ إِلاَّ بِأَنْفُسِهِمْ» جز بر خویشتن، مکر و حیله نیاورند.
"They scheme only against themselves" [Qurʾān 6:123].
«وَ ما یَخْدَعُونَ إِلاَّ أَنْفُسَهُمْ وَ ما یَشْعُرُونَ» فریب ندهند مگر خود را، ولی نمیفهمند.
"They deceive none but themselves, though they perceive it not" [Qurʾān 2:9].
248 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، هرگاه آدمی قصد انجام کاری کند یا هدفی را در نظر بگیرد، از محدوده ذات او بیرون نخواهد بود، و در واقع، صورتی نیکو یا زشت از صورتهای نفس خویش را قصد و اراده نموده است؛ و این، یک حقیقت است، زیرا همانطور که در جای خود بیان شده، غایت کمالی برای فاعل است، و فعل از شئون و جهات و چگونگی فاعل میباشد. و چون چنین است، این صورتهای زشت و قبیح که ذات شقی به دست میآورد، افزون میشود و رشد میکند و بر هم مینشیند تا آنکه آنان را کور و کر و دلهایشان را دگرگون میکند، و هر آنچه آنان را از راه خدا باز میدارد، برای آنان جلوهگر میسازد، و پلیدی را بر دلهایشان مینشاند، و آن را پناهگاهی برای شیاطین میگرداند، و نیز دیگر اموری که خداوند، وعده داده است، در حق آنان واقع میگردد. تمام اینها به سبب حرکت ذات آنان در این تاریکیها و قرار گرفتن در پوشش این ظلمتهاست. خداوند سبحان فرماید: «فَإِنَّ لِلَّذِینَ ظَلَمُوا ذَنُوباً مِثْلَ ذَنُوبِ أَصْحابِهِمْ» پس این ستمکاران را نیز گناه (و کیفری) است مانند گناه (و کیفر) یارانشان.
Therefore, whenever man intends to perform some act or aims at some object, the matter does not pass outside the bounds of his own essence; in reality, he intends and wills some form, beautiful or ugly, of the forms of his own soul. This is a truth, for, as has been demonstrated in its place, the perfective goal is for the agent, and the act is among the aspects, modes, and qualities of the agent. Since this is so, the ugly and vile forms that the wretched essence acquires increase, grow, and pile up — until they make the people blind, deaf, overturn their hearts, embellish before them everything that bars them from God's path, settle defilement upon their hearts and make those hearts a refuge for satans, and so on with the other matters God has promised concerning them. All of this is because of the movement of their essence within these darknesses and its being clothed in these veils of obscurity. God the Glorified says: "So those who have done wrong shall have a portion [of sin and punishment] like the portion of their companions" [Qurʾān 51:59]. [The Arabic at this point in the printed edition mistakenly repeats Q 2:9; Shīrwānī's rendering corresponds to Q 51:59, which is supplied here.]
The deepest move in this passage. When you pursue some action, what you're really pursuing — at the level of metaphysics — is a form of your own soul. The deed becomes a feature of the doer. Repeat ugly deeds and the soul piles up ugly forms; the forms harden into a settled state that makes the person blind, deaf, dead-hearted, a refuge for satans. Every Qurʾānic image of the corrupted soul (sealed hearts, fetters, defilement) is, on this reading, the cumulative late-stage shape of the doer's own choices. God is the One who issues that final form, but the form was built by the doer.
249 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پس آنها با شقاوت ذاتی خودشان، راه دوزخ را طی میکنند: «وَ مَنْ یُعْرِضْ عَنْ ذِکْرِ رَبِّهِ یَسْلُکْهُ عَذاباً صَعَداً» و آنکه از یاد پروردگار خویش روی برتابد، او را به سوی عذابی سخت برد.
So by their essential wretchedness they tread the path of Hell: "Whoever turns away from the remembrance of his Lord — He shall lead him into a grievous chastisement" [Qurʾān 72:17].
Tying the strands together. The path to Hell isn't an external road God drags people down; it's the natural trajectory of an essentially wretched soul moving under its own weight. Whoever turns from God's remembrance is led into a grievous chastisement — but the leading is just the unfolding of what the soul has become.
250 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و این سیر را ادامه میدهند، و مرحلهای را که با اعمال گذشته خود مهیا کردهاند، پس از مرحله دیگر طی میکنند، تا به دیار هلاکت رهسپار گردند، و در دوزخ که بد جایگاهی است، در افتند.
They continue along this course, traversing — by way of the deeds that they have themselves prepared — one stage after another, until they reach the abode of perdition and fall into Hell, what an evil resting-place!
Stage by stage, deed by deed, until the abode of perdition. The phrase what an evil resting-place (biʾsa al-mihād) is a Qurʾānic refrain for Hell — a resting-place in the chilling sense that the soul has finally come to rest in what it has hardened itself into.
251 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
مطالب فوق را گروههای مختلفی از روایات تأیید میکند که به پارهای از آنها ذیلاً اشاره میشود:
What we said above is confirmed by several groups of ḥadīths, some of which we cite below:
A pivot. The rest of Chapter 6 will pile up ḥadīth in four batches — (A) on felicity and wretchedness as womb-stage realities, (B) on the return matching the beginning, (C) on ṭīna (native clay) as the substrate, and (D) on the ʿālam al-dharr (Realm of Particles) and the pre-worldly covenant. Each batch is independent evidence for the same metaphysical thesis.
252 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
الشقی من شقی فی بطن أمه والسعید من سعد فی بطن أمه؛ بیچاره و شقاوتمند کسی است که در شکم مادر شقاوتمند باشد، و سعادتمند و خوشبخت کسی است که در شکم مادر، سعادتمند باشد.
الف) روایات مربوط به سعادت و شقاوت
(A) Reports concerning Felicity and Wretchedness
1. Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him), in the Amālī, reports from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) that the Messenger of God (may God's blessings and peace be upon him and his Family) said:
"The wretched is the one who was wretched in his mother's womb, and the felicitous is the one who was felicitous in his mother's womb."
"The wretched is the one who was wretched in his mother's womb, and the felicitous is the one who was felicitous in his mother's womb."
این روایت، مستفیض است و گروهی از محدثان شیعه و سنی با سندهای گوناگون آن را نقل کردهاند.
This report is mustafīḍ (transmitted by widely diffused chains), and a number of Shīʿī and Sunnī traditionists have transmitted it through various chains.
The famous Prophetic ḥadīth: the wretched is the one who was wretched in his mother's womb, the felicitous is the one who was felicitous in his mother's womb. On its surface this sounds like brute predestination. Read in light of the previous chapters, what it really means: the soul's hardened final form has its roots so deep in its own constitution that, in some sense, it was already there before the body could choose anything. The phrasing pushes the determination back behind the visible life.
253 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
إِنَّ النُّطْفَةَ تَکُونُ فِی الرَّحِمِ ثَلاثینَ یَوْماً، وَ تَکُونُ عَلَقَةً ثَلاثینَ یَوْماً، وَ تَکُونُ مُضْغَةً ثَلاثینَ یَوْماً، وَ تَکُونُ مُخَلَّقَةً وَ غَیْرَ مُخَلَّقَةٍ ثَلاثینَ یَوْماً، وَ إِذا تَمَّتِ الأَرْبَعَةُ أَشْهُرٍ بَعَثَ اللَّهُ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — إِلَیْها مَلَکَیْنِ خَلاَّقَیْنِ یُصَوِّرانِهِ، وَ یَکْتُبانِ رِزْقَهُ وَ أَجَلَهُ، شَقِیّاً أَوْ سَعیداً؛
2. In Qurb al-Isnād, al-Bazanṭī reports that Imām al-Riḍā (peace be upon him) said in the course of a ḥadīth:
"The sperm-drop remains in the womb thirty days, then becomes a clinging clot (ʿalaqa) thirty days, then a lump (muḍgha) thirty days, then formed and unformed thirty days; and when the four months are completed, God — Blessed and Exalted — sends to it two creating angels, who give it form, and write down its sustenance, its term, its being wretched or felicitous."
"The sperm-drop remains in the womb thirty days, then becomes a clinging clot (ʿalaqa) thirty days, then a lump (muḍgha) thirty days, then formed and unformed thirty days; and when the four months are completed, God — Blessed and Exalted — sends to it two creating angels, who give it form, and write down its sustenance, its term, its being wretched or felicitous."
این مضمون در روایات دیگر نیز آمده است.
The same content occurs in other reports as well.
The classic stage-by-stage embryology — sperm-drop, ʿalaqa (clinging clot), muḍgha (lump), formed-and-unformed — culminating at four months with two angels writing four things: form, sustenance, term of life, and wretched-or-felicitous. The final destiny is paired with the most basic biological data. Note: written is not the same as forced; the writing is the angelic record of what the soul, in its essence, is.
254 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّوَجَلَّ خَلَقَ السَّعادَةَ وَ الشِّقاوَةَ قَبْلَ أَنْ یَخْلُقَ خَلْقَهُ؛ فَمَنْ عَلِمَهُ اللَّهُ سَعیداً لَمْ یُبْغِضْهُ أَبَداً، وَ إِنْ عَمِلَ شَرّاً أَبْغَضَ عَمَلَهُ وَ لَمْ یُبْغِضْهُ؛ وَ إِنْ کانَ عَلِمَهُ شَقِیّاً لَمْ یُحِبَّهُ أَبَداً وَ إِنْ عَمِلَ صالِحاً أَحَبَّ عَمَلَهُ وَ أَبْغَضَهُ؛ لِما یَصیرُ إِلَیْهِ. فَإِذا أَحَبَّ اللَّهُ شَیْئاً لَمْ یُبْغِضْهُ أَبَداً وَ إِذا أَبْغَضَ شَیْئاً لَمْ یُحِبَّهُ أَبَداً؛
3. In al-Tawḥīd and al-Maḥāsin, Ibn Ḥāzim reports that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
"God — Mighty and Majestic — created felicity and wretchedness before He created His creatures. So whoever God has known to be felicitous, He never hates; and if such a one does an evil deed, He hates the deed, not him. And whoever God has known to be wretched, He never loves; and if such a one does a righteous deed, He loves the deed, but hates him — because of what he comes to in the end. So when God loves something, He never thereafter hates it; and when He hates something, He never thereafter loves it."
"God — Mighty and Majestic — created felicity and wretchedness before He created His creatures. So whoever God has known to be felicitous, He never hates; and if such a one does an evil deed, He hates the deed, not him. And whoever God has known to be wretched, He never loves; and if such a one does a righteous deed, He loves the deed, but hates him — because of what he comes to in the end. So when God loves something, He never thereafter hates it; and when He hates something, He never thereafter loves it."
A subtle ḥadīth, easy to misread. God created felicity and wretchedness before creating creatures — meaning these are real metaphysical realities, not outcomes God assembles after the fact. He never hates the felicitous (even when they sin — He hates the deed) and never loves the wretched (even when they do good — He loves the deed). The asymmetry: the essence is what God responds to. The deed is loved or hated as an instance of essence revealing itself. This is not the doctrine of people-doomed-regardless-of-effort; it's the principle that God's love and hatred track what the person has become through their settled dispositions.
255 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خَطَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم النَّاسَ، ثُمَّ رَفَعَ یَدَهُ الْیُمْنی قابِضاً عَلی کَفِّهِ فَقالَ: أَ تَدْرُونَ ما فی کَفّی؟ قالُوا: اللَّهُ وَ رَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ؛ فَقالَ: فیها أَسْماءُ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ، وَ أَسْماءُ آبائِهِمْ وَ قَبائِلِهِمْ إِلی یَوْمِ الْقِیامَةِ؛ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ یَدَهُ الْیُسْری، فَقالَ: أَیُّها النَّاسُ! أَ تَدْرُونَ ما فی یَدی؟ قالُوا: اللَّهُ وَ رَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ؛ فَقالَ: فیها أَسْماءُ أَهْلِ النَّارِ، وَ أَسْماءُ آبائِهِمْ، وَ قَبائِلِهِمْ إِلی یَوْمِ الْقِیامَةِ؛ ثُمَّ قالَ: حَکَمَ اللَّهُ وَ عَدَلَ، وَ حَکَمَ اللَّهُ وَ عَدَلَ؛ فَریقٌ فِی الْجَنَّةِ وَ فَریقٌ فِی السَّعیرِ؛
4. Muḥammad b. al-Ḥasan al-Ṣaffār, in Baṣāʾir al-Darajāt, reports from Muḥammad b. ʿAbd Allāh that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
The Messenger of God preached to the people and then raised his right hand, closing his fist, and said: "Do you know what is in my hand?" They said: "God and His Messenger know best." He said: "In it are the names of the people of Paradise, and the names of their fathers and tribes, until the Day of Resurrection." Then he raised his left hand and said: "O people! Do you know what is in my hand?" They said: "God and His Messenger know best." He said: "In it are the names of the people of the Fire, and the names of their fathers and tribes, until the Day of Resurrection." Then he said: "God has decreed and acted with justice; God has decreed and acted with justice; a party in Paradise and a party in the Blaze."
The same content is also reported in al-Maḥāsin.
The Messenger of God preached to the people and then raised his right hand, closing his fist, and said: "Do you know what is in my hand?" They said: "God and His Messenger know best." He said: "In it are the names of the people of Paradise, and the names of their fathers and tribes, until the Day of Resurrection." Then he raised his left hand and said: "O people! Do you know what is in my hand?" They said: "God and His Messenger know best." He said: "In it are the names of the people of the Fire, and the names of their fathers and tribes, until the Day of Resurrection." Then he said: "God has decreed and acted with justice; God has decreed and acted with justice; a party in Paradise and a party in the Blaze."
The same content is also reported in al-Maḥāsin.
A vivid Prophetic image. The Prophet raises his right fist: in it, the names of the people of Paradise, with their fathers and tribes, all the way to the Day of Resurrection. Left fist: the names of the people of the Fire. Both lists are already complete. God has decreed and acted with justice — a party in Paradise and a party in the Blaze. The completeness of the lists is metaphysical, not a movie God has secretly previewed; it's that the essences they index are already what they are.
256 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اخْبِرْنی یا إِبْراهیمُ عَنِ الشَّمْسِ إِذا طَلَعَتْ وَ بَدا شُعاعُها فِی الْبُلْدانِ، أَ هُوَ بائِنٌ مِنَ الْقُرْصِ؟ قُلْتُ: فی حالِ طُلوعِهِ بائِنٌ. قالَ: أَ لَیْسَ إِذا غابَتِ الشَّمْسُ اتَّصَلَ ذلِکَ الشُّعاعُ بِالْقُرْصِ حَتَّی یَعُودَ إِلَیْهِ؟ قُلْتُ: نَعَمْ. قالَ: کَذلِکَ یَعُودُ کُلُّ شَیْءٍ إِلی سِنْخِهِ وَ جَوْهَرِهِ وَ أَصْلِهِ؛
ب) روایاتی دالّ بر این که عود و بازگشت به سوی همان نقطه آغازین است
(B) Reports indicating that the return is toward the very point of beginning
1. Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him), in ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, reports from Abū Isḥāq al-Laythī that Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) said:
"Tell me, O Ibrāhīm, of the sun when it rises and its rays appear in the lands: is the ray separate from the disk?" I said: "In the state of rising, it is separate." He said: "Is it not so that when the sun sets, that ray rejoins the disk and returns to it?" I said: "Yes." He said: "Just so does everything return to its stock, its substance, and its root."
This same content has been repeatedly given by way of analogy in the traditions of ṭīna (clay/native constitution), and subtle meanings are concealed in it.
"Tell me, O Ibrāhīm, of the sun when it rises and its rays appear in the lands: is the ray separate from the disk?" I said: "In the state of rising, it is separate." He said: "Is it not so that when the sun sets, that ray rejoins the disk and returns to it?" I said: "Yes." He said: "Just so does everything return to its stock, its substance, and its root."
This same content has been repeatedly given by way of analogy in the traditions of ṭīna (clay/native constitution), and subtle meanings are concealed in it.
Imām al-Bāqir's beautiful sun-and-ray analogy. When the sun rises, the ray appears separate from the disk — but at sunset, the ray rejoins its source. Just so, every thing returns to its stock, its substance, its root. This is the metaphysical principle behind the ʿawd (return-to-origin) doctrine: nothing in the cosmos finally escapes its source; the apparent separation of the ray is a transient stage of being out in the world.
257 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خَلَقَهُمْ حینَ خَلَقَهُمْ مُؤْمِناً وَ کافِراً، وَ شَقِیّاً وَ سَعیداً، وَ کَذلِکَ یَعُودُونَ یَوْمَ الْقِیامَةِ مُهْتَدیاً وَ ضالًّا … «کَما بَدَأَکُمْ تَعُودُونَ»؛ مَنْ خَلَقَهُ اللَّهُ شَقِیّاً یَوْمَ خَلَقَهُ کَذلِکَ یَعُودُ إِلَیْهِ شَقِیّاً، وَ مَنْ خَلَقَهُ سَعیداً یَوْمَ خَلَقَهُ کَذلِکَ یَعُودُ إِلَیْهِ سَعیداً؛ قالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم: الشَّقِیُّ مَنْ شَقِیَ فی بَطْنِ أُمِّهِ، وَ السَّعیدُ مَنْ سَعِدَ فی بَطْنِ أُمِّهِ؛
2. In the Amālī and the Tafsīr of al-Qummī, it is reported [from Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him)] that he said:
"When He created them, He created them as believer and disbeliever, as wretched and felicitous; and so they return on the Day of Resurrection — guided and astray … 'As He brought you forth at first, so will you return' [Qurʾān 7:29]. Whoever God created wretched on the day He created him, returns to Him in like fashion as wretched; and whoever God created felicitous on the day He created him, returns to Him in like fashion as felicitous. The Messenger of God said: 'The wretched is he who was wretched in his mother's womb, and the felicitous is he who was felicitous in his mother's womb.'"
"When He created them, He created them as believer and disbeliever, as wretched and felicitous; and so they return on the Day of Resurrection — guided and astray … 'As He brought you forth at first, so will you return' [Qurʾān 7:29]. Whoever God created wretched on the day He created him, returns to Him in like fashion as wretched; and whoever God created felicitous on the day He created him, returns to Him in like fashion as felicitous. The Messenger of God said: 'The wretched is he who was wretched in his mother's womb, and the felicitous is he who was felicitous in his mother's womb.'"
آغاز حدیث به آیه «هُوَ الَّذي خَلَقَکُمْ فَمِنْکُمْ کافِرٌ وَ مِنْکُمْ مُؤْمِنٌ» اشاره دارد.
The opening of the ḥadīth alludes to the verse: "He is the One who created you; among you are disbelievers and among you are believers" [Qurʾān 64:2].
The same point applied directly to humans. As He brought you forth at first, so will you return (Qurʾān 7:29). Whoever was created wretched returns wretched; whoever was created felicitous returns felicitous. The opening of the ḥadīth quietly cites He is the One who created you; among you are disbelievers and among you are believers — the bifurcation was there at creation, not just at the end.
258 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این دسته، شامل روایات فراوانی است که با مضامین گوناگونشان دلالت دارد بر این که ریشه و بن سعادتمندان و شقاوتمندان و اصلی که از آن آفریده شده و آغاز یافتهاند (که از آن به طینت تعبیر میشود)، گوناگون است. طینت و سرشت اهل سعادت از عالم نور و بهشت و علّیین و سرزمین پاک و آب شیرین و گوارا میباشد که بازگشت همه — همانگونه که اشاره خواهد شد — به یک امر است؛ و طینت و سرشت اهل شقاوت از عالم تاریکی و آتش و سجّین و سرزمین شوره زار ناپاک و آب تلخ میباشد، که مرجع همه، به یک امر است؛ و نیز دلالت دارد بر این که تمام اقسام سعادت و شقاوت و خیر و شری که در حرکت خود از وطن اصلی تا بازگشت دوباره به سوی آن، با آن مواجه میشوند، از آثار سرشتی است که از آن آفریده شدهاند، و هرگز تغییری در سنّت الهی نخواهی یافت.
ج) روایات مربوط به طینت و سرشت
(C) Reports concerning Ṭīna (Native Clay/Constitution)
This category includes a multitude of reports which, with their varied formulations, indicate that the root and substrate of the felicitous and the wretched, and the primal source from which they were created and from which they began (which is denoted by ṭīna — "native clay/constitution"), are different. The ṭīna of the people of felicity is from the world of light, Paradise, ʿIlliyyīn, the pure earth, and sweet, palatable water — all of which, as we shall point out, return to one matter. The ṭīna of the people of wretchedness is from the world of darkness, Fire, Sijjīn, the impure, briny earth, and bitter water — and again, all return to one matter. The reports also indicate that all the kinds of felicity and wretchedness, good and evil, encountered in the course of one's movement from the original homeland until the return back to it, are effects of the very ṭīna from which one was created — and you will never find any alteration in the divine custom*.
Now the ṭīna (native clay) literature, the heart of the chapter. The thesis: the root from which a soul was originally drawn is different for the felicitous and the wretched. The felicitous come from world of light, Paradise, ʿIlliyyīn (the Highest), pure earth, sweet water — all naming the same metaphysical source. The wretched come from world of darkness, Fire, Sijjīn (the Lowest), briny earth, bitter water. Every aspect of a person's path through life — felicity, wretchedness, good, evil — is an effect of which clay was used. You will never find any alteration in the divine custom: the law of like-returns-to-like is unbreakable.
259 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آنچه را که این روایات بیان میکنند، مستفاد از آیاتی است که به برخی از آنها اشاره میشود: «کَما بَدَأَکُمْ تَعُودُونَ * فَریقاً هَدی وَ فَریقاً حَقَّ عَلَیْهِمُ الضَّلالَةُ» چنان که شما را در آغاز آفرید، دیگر بار به سویش بازآیید؛ گروهی را هدایت نمود و بر گروهی، گمراهی ثابت گشت.
What these reports set forth is derived from verses, some of which we cite: "As He brought you forth at first, so will you return — a party He guided, and a party for whom misguidance has been confirmed" [Qurʾān 7:29–30].
He grounds the ṭīna literature in Qurʾān 7:29–30: as He brought you forth at first, so will you return — a party He guided, a party for whom misguidance has been confirmed. Two parties at the end because two parties at the beginning. The end is not a coin-flip; it's a return.
260 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آیه فوق، این حقیقت را بیان میکند که آنان همچنانکه در بازگشت دو گروهند، در آغاز نیز دو گروه بودهاند. آنگاه میفرماید:
This verse states the truth that, just as they are two groups in their return, so too they were two groups at the beginning. He then says:
«کَلاَّ إِنَّ کِتابَ الفُجَّارِ لَفی سِجِّینٍ وَ ما أَدْراکَ ما سِجِّینٌ کِتابٌ مَرْقُومٌ وَیْلٌ یَوْمَئِذٍ لِلْمُکَذِّبینَ الَّذِینَ یُکَذِّبُونَ بِیَوْمِ الدِّینِ وَ ما یُکَذِّبُ بِهِ إِلاَّ کُلُّ مُعْتَدٍ أَثِیمٍ إِذا تُتْلی عَلَیْهِ آیاتُنا قالَ أَساطِیرُ الْأَوَّلِینَ کَلاَّ بَلْ رانَ عَلی قُلُوبِهِمْ ما کانُوا یَکْسِبُونَ کَلاَّ إِنَّهُمْ عَنْ رَبِّهِمْ یَوْمَئِذٍ لَمَحْجُوبُونَ ثُمَّ إِنَّهُمْ لَصالُوا الْجَحِیمِ ثُمَّ یُقالُ هذَا الَّذِي کُنْتُمْ بِهِ تُکَذِّبُونَ کَلاَّ إِنَّ کِتابَ الْأَبْرارِ لَفی عِلِّیّینَ وَ ما أَدْراکَ ما عِلِّیُّونَ کِتابٌ مَرْقُومٌ یَشْهَدُهُ الْمُقَرَّبُونَ إِنَّ الْأَبْرارَ لَفی نَعیمٍ» نه چنین است، همانا نامه گنهکاران در سجین است، و چگونه به حقیقت سجین آگاه توانی شد، کتابی است [که به قلم حق] نوشته شده است؛ وای در آن روز به حال تکذیب کنندگان ... چنین نیست (که شما کافران پنداشتید) نامه نیکان در علّیین است، و چگونه به حقیقت علّیین آگاه توانی شد؛ کتابی است نوشته شده که آن را مقرّبان درگاه حق مشاهده کنند؛ محقّقاً نیکوکاران از نعمتهای حق، بهرهمندند.
"Nay! The book of the wicked is in Sijjīn; and what will make you know what Sijjīn is? An inscribed book. Woe on that Day to the deniers… Nay! The book of the righteous is in ʿIlliyyīn; and what will make you know what ʿIlliyyīn is? An inscribed book, witnessed by those brought near. The righteous shall indeed be in bliss" [Qurʾān 83:7–22].
The Sijjīn / ʿIlliyyīn verses. Each soul has a book — an inscribed record of what it is and does — and these books are filed in two great cosmic registers: Sijjīn (something like the lowest dungeon, the registry of the wicked) and ʿIlliyyīn (something like the heights, the registry of the righteous). Ṭabāṭabāʾī will treat these in a moment as not just record-books but the very Paradise and Hell from which the constitutions of the two groups are drawn.
261 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و خداوند سبحان فرماید: «کُلُّ أُمَّةٍ تُدْعی إِلی کِتابِها» هر ملّتی به سوی کتاب خویش، خوانده شود.
And God the Glorified says: "Every community shall be summoned to its own book" [Qurʾān 45:28].
در رساله وسائط، بیان کردهایم که کتاب هر موجودی، عبارت است از یک رشته امور وجودی که همان ذات آن موجود و آثار و لوازم و پیروهای آن میباشد، و آن کتاب از یک اصلی نسخه برداری شده است و آن هم از یک اصل دیگری تا به اصل یگانهای که همان «أمّ الکتاب» است برسد؛ و اگر در این آیات، دقت کنید، مییابید که علّیین و سجّین، دو کتاب کلّی است که کتاب نیکان و بدان در آن، میباشد، و در واقع همان بهشت و دوزخ است، و سرشت نیکوکار و تبهکار از آن گرفته شده است؛ و خداوند سبحان فرماید:
In the Treatise on the Intermediaries we have explained that the book of each existent is a string of existential matters — namely, the very essence of that existent, together with its effects, concomitants, and consequences — that this book is transcribed from a higher original, that one from yet another, and so on until one reaches the single primal original — the Mother of the Book (umm al-kitāb). If you reflect on these verses, you find that ʿIlliyyīn and Sijjīn are two universal books in which the books of the righteous and the wicked are contained — and in reality these are Paradise and Hell, from which the constitution of the righteous and the wicked are drawn. God the Glorified says:
The Mother of the Book (umm al-kitāb) idea. Every existent's book — its essence plus all its effects and consequences — is transcribed from a higher original, which is transcribed from a yet-higher one, ascending until you reach a single primal source. ʿIlliyyīn and Sijjīn are two universal books in which all the lesser books are contained — and these two universal books are Paradise and Hell themselves, the cosmic regions from which the two kinds of soul-stuff are drawn. Forward link: Treatise 4 develops this in full.
262 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«مَنْ کانَ یُریدُ الْعِزَّةَ فَلِلَّهِ الْعِزَّةُ جَمیعاً إِلَیْهِ یَصْعَدُ الْکَلِمُ الطَّیِّبُ وَ الْعَمَلُ الصَّالِحُ یَرْفَعُهُ وَ الَّذینَ یَمْکُرُونَ السَّیِّئاتِ لَهُمْ عَذابٌ شَدیدٌ وَ مَکْرُ أُولئِکَ هُوَ یَبُورُ» هرکه طالب عزت است [بداند که] تمام عزت، خاص خداست؛ کلمه نیکو[ی توحید] به سوی او بالا رود و عمل نیک (خالص)، آن را بالا برد؛ و بر آنکه به مکر و تزویر، اعمال بد کند، عذاب سخت خواهد بود، و نیرنگ آنان تباه و نابود شود.
"Whoever desires might — to God belongs all might. To Him ascends the good word, and the righteous deed raises it; and as for those who plot evils — for them is a severe punishment, and the plotting of those — it shall come to nothing" [Qurʾān 35:10].
در این آیه، خداوند از این واقعیت خبر میدهد که اعمال اهل سعادت به سوی او اوج میگیرد، و اعمال شقاوتمندان تباه و نابود میگردد، و به دنبال آن فرماید:
In this verse God reports the fact that the deeds of the people of felicity ascend to Him, while the deeds of the wretched come to ruin and naught. He then continues:
Qurʾān 35:10. The good word and the righteous deed ascend to God; the schemes of the evil-plotters come to nothing (literally, yabūr — wither, perish). Two trajectories built into the structure of reality: one ascending, one disintegrating.
263 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ اللَّهُ خَلَقَکُمْ مِنْ تُرابٍ ثُمَّ مِنْ نُطْفَةٍ ثُمَّ جَعَلَکُمْ أَزْواجاً وَ ما تَحْمِلُ مِنْ أُنْثی وَ لا تَضَعُ إِلاَّ بِعِلْمِهِ وَ ما یُعَمَّرُ مِنْ مُعَمَّرٍ وَ لا یُنْقَصُ مِنْ عُمُرِهِ إِلاَّ فی کِتابٍ إِنَّ ذلِکَ عَلَی اللَّهِ یَسیرٌ» خداوند شما را نخست از خاک بیافرید و سپس از نطفه خلق کرد و بعد شما را جفت قرار داد؛ و آنچه زنان بار گیرند و بزایند، جز به علم و اراده او نخواهد بود؛ کسی عمر طولانی نکند و یا از عمرش نکاهد مگر آنکه همه در کتاب، ثبت است و این بر خداوند، بسیار آسان است.
"God created you from dust, then from a sperm-drop, then made you pairs. No female bears or brings forth save by His knowledge; and no long-living person has his life prolonged, nor is anything diminished from his life, but it is in a Book. That is easy for God" [Qurʾān 35:11].
آیه فوق، بیانگر آن است که آفرینش آنها و مراحل و اندازههای آن، پیش از وجود آنها، نزد خداوند، نگاه داشته و نوشته شده است، و سپس فرماید:
This verse indicates that their creation, its stages and its measures, are kept and written with God prior to their existence. He then says:
A doubling-down on the foreknowledge point. Each person's creation, with all its stages and exact measures, is kept and written with God prior to existence. The biological steps are the visible side of a process that has its real signature elsewhere. The next verse — the two seas — moves from foreknowledge to the metaphysics of root-difference.
264 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ ما یَسْتَوِي الْبَحْرانِ هذا عَذْبٌ فُراتٌ سائِغٌ شَرابُهُ وَ هذا مِلْحٌ أُجاجٌ وَ مِنْ کُلٍّ تَأْکُلُونَ لَحْماً طَرِیّاً وَ تَسْتَخْرِجُونَ حِلْیَةً تَلْبَسُونَها وَ تَرَی الْفُلْکَ فیهِ مَواخِرَ» و هرگز آن دو دریا یکسان نیستند، آب این دریا، گوارا و شیرین و آب آن دیگری تلخ و شور است؛ [با وجود این] شما از هر دو ماهی تازه تناول کنید، و از آن زیورها برون آرید که در پوشیدش، و در آن کشتیها را روان بینی.
"The two seas are not equal: this one fresh, sweet, palatable to drink; and that one salt, bitter. Yet from each you eat fresh meat and bring forth ornaments to wear; and you see the ships cleaving through it" [Qurʾān 35:12].
خداوند سبحان در طی این آیات، منشأ گوناگونی مجاری افعال نیکبختان و نگونبختان را بیان میکند، به این صورت که افعال یکی از این دو گروه به سوی او اوج میگیرد، و افعال گروه دیگر، نابود و تباه میگردد با آنکه هر دو گروه، از خاک و سپس از نطفه به صورت جفت آفریده شدهاند، زیرا ریشه و بن ذاتها گوناگون است، برخی از دریای شیرین و برخی از دریای شورند و صرف مشترک بودن در پارهای از ابعاد عارضی و فائدههای ملحق به آن، موجب یکسان شدن نمیگردد. این معنا را میتوان از آیات 53 و 54 سوره فرقان نیز به دست آورد:
Across these verses, God the Glorified expounds the source of the diversity of channels of the acts of the fortunate and the unfortunate: the acts of one group ascend to Him, the acts of the other are ruined and come to naught — even though both groups were created from dust and then from a sperm-drop in the form of pairs. This is because the very root of essences is different: some come from the sweet sea, others from the briny sea; mere shared participation in some accidental dimensions and the benefits adjoined to them does not make for equality. The same meaning may be drawn from verses 53–54 of al-Furqān:
The interpretation made explicit. Two groups, both formed from dust and sperm-drop and reproduction — yet one's deeds ascend and the other's perish. Why the divergence? The very root of essences is different: some come from the sweet sea, some from the briny. Sharing some accidental features (biology, social form) doesn't equalize the roots. Q 25:53–54 makes this even more pointed: God sets a barrier between the two waters.
265 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ هُوَ الَّذِي مَرَجَ الْبَحْرَیْنِ هذا عَذْبٌ فُراتٌ وَ هذا مِلْحٌ أُجاجٌ وَ جَعَلَ بَیْنَهُما بَرْزَخاً وَ حِجْراً مَحْجُوراً * وَ هُوَ الَّذِي خَلَقَ مِنَ الْماءِ بَشَراً فَجَعَلَهُ نَسَباً وَ صِهْراً وَ کانَ رَبُّکَ قَدیراً» و او خدایی است که دو دریا را به هم درآمیخت که این، آب گوارا و شیرین، و آن دیگر، شور و تلخ بود؛ و بین آن دو، حائل و دیواری افراشته قرار داد؛ و او خدایی است که از آب، بشر را آفرید و بین آنها خویشی و بستگی ازدواج قرار داد، و خدای تو بر هر چیز تواناست.
"It is He who let the two seas flow — this one fresh, sweet; that one salt, bitter — and set between them a barrier, a forbidding ban. It is He who created from water a human being, and made him kindred by birth and marriage. Your Lord is ever powerful" [Qurʾān 25:53–54].
و در جای دیگر فرماید: «وَ الَّذینَ کَفَرُوا إِلی جَهَنَّمَ یُحْشَرُونَ * لِیَمیزَ اللَّهُ الْخَبیثَ مِنَ الطَّیِّبِ وَ یَجْعَلَ الْخَبیثَ بَعْضَهُ عَلی بَعْضٍ فَیَرْکُمَهُ جَمیعاً فَیَجْعَلَهُ فی جَهَنَّمَ أُولئِکَ هُمُ الْخاسِرُونَ» آنان که کفر ورزیدند به سوی دوزخ گرد آورده و رهسپار میشوند تا آنکه خداوند پلید را از پاکیزه جدا سازد و برخی از پلیدان را بر برخی دیگر بنهد (و درآمیزد) پس آنها را انباشته سازد، آنگاه همه را در آتش دوزخ افکند، که آنانند زیانکاران.
Elsewhere He says: "And those who disbelieve will be gathered to Hell — that God may distinguish the foul from the good, and pile up the foul, all of it, and cast it into Hell. Those are the losers" [Qurʾān 8:36–37].
Q 8:36–37 brings out the separation aspect even more starkly. The end-time gathering exists that God may distinguish the foul from the good and pile the foul onto the foul into Hell. The world's mixing — felicitous and wretched walking the same streets, sharing meals, intermarrying — is temporary; the final state separates by kind.
266 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
دو آیه فوق این حقیقت را تبیین میکند که اعمال مشترکی که در همه موارد یافت میشود (همانطور که در آیات پیشین گذشت)، پس از آنکه در این دنیا در هم آمیخته بود، به زودی جدا گردد و هرکدام به سنخ و اصل خویش باز خواهد گشت؛ که خداوند سبحان فرماید: «الْخَبیثاتُ لِلْخَبیثینَ وَ الْخَبیثُونَ لِلْخَبیثاتِ وَ الطَّیِّباتُ لِلطَّیِّبینَ وَ الطَّیِّبُونَ لِلطَّیِّباتِ» زنان پلید برای مردان پلیدند، و مردان پلید برای زنان پلیدند و زنان پاک برای مردان پاکند و مردان پاک برای زنان پاکند.
These two verses make plain that the common deeds found in all cases (as has come in the preceding verses), after their being mingled in this world, will soon be separated, and each will return to its kind and root — as God the Glorified says: "Foul women are for foul men, foul men are for foul women; good women are for good men, and good men are for good women" [Qurʾān 24:26].
Q 24:26: foul women for foul men, good women for good men. The principle, beyond the literal social application, is that things finally pair off according to their kind. Worldly mixing is a temporary state; the resolution is sorting.
267 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آنگاه از اهل بهشت چنین حکایت کند: «وَ قالُوا الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي صَدَقَنا وَعْدَهُ وَ أَوْرَثَنا الْأَرْضَ نَتَبَوَّأُ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ حَیْثُ نَشاءُ فَنِعْمَ أَجْرُ الْعامِلینَ» و گویند: ستایش خدای را که وعده [لطف و رحمتش] را بر ما محقق فرمود و ما را وارث زمین گردانید تا هر جای آن بخواهیم، منزل گزینیم. [بلی آن روز] پاداش نیکوکاران بسیار نیکو خواهد بود.
He then recounts the speech of the people of Paradise: "And they shall say: 'Praise be to God who has fulfilled His promise to us and made us inherit the earth, that we may dwell wherever in Paradise we please. How excellent is the reward of those who labor!'" [Qurʾān 39:74].
The praise-speech of those who reach Paradise. They don't say they-were-made-felicitous-from-the-start; they say praise be to God who has fulfilled His promise. Even when the destination is rooted in essential felicity, the worldly side — striving, laboring — is intact and gets gratefully named.
268 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و فرمود: «وَعَدَ اللَّهُ الْمُؤْمِنینَ وَ الْمُؤْمِناتِ جَنَّاتٍ تَجْري مِنْ تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهارُ خالِدینَ فیها وَ مَساکِنَ طَیِّبَةً فی جَنَّاتِ عَدْنٍ» خداوند، زنان و مردان مؤمن را وعده فرموده که در بهشت خلد ابدی که زیر درختانش نهرها جاری است، درآورد و در عمارات نیکوی بهشت عدن، منزل دهد.
He also said: "God has promised to believing men and believing women gardens beneath which rivers flow, abiding therein, and goodly dwellings in the gardens of Eden" [Qurʾān 9:72].
این دو آیه، بیانگر آن است که خداوند آنان را وارث سرزمین و عمارات نیکویی که همان بهشت است، میگرداند. و در جای دیگر فرماید:
These two verses indicate that God makes them inherit a land and goodly dwellings — which is precisely Paradise. He elsewhere says:
A vivid agricultural image (Q 7:57–58). Same rain, same sun, same God-given water — but a good land yields fruit; a foul land yields nothing but sparse, meagre weeds. The metaphor is unsubtle: people receive the same divine outpouring; what grows depends on what land it falls on. Thus do We turn about the signs for a people who give thanks.
269 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ هُوَ الَّذِي یُرْسِلُ الرِّیاحَ بُشْراً بَیْنَ یَدَيْ رَحْمَتِهِ حَتَّی إِذا أَقَلَّتْ سَحاباً ثِقالاً سُقْناهُ لِبَلَدٍ مَیِّتٍ فَأَنْزَلْنا بِهِ الْماءَ فَأَخْرَجْنا بِهِ مِنْ کُلِّ الثَّمَراتِ کَذلِکَ نُخْرِجُ الْمَوْتی لَعَلَّکُمْ تَذَکَّرُونَ * وَ الْبَلَدُ الطَّیِّبُ یَخْرُجُ نَباتُهُ بِإِذْنِ رَبِّهِ وَ الَّذِي خَبُثَ لا یَخْرُجُ إِلاَّ نَکِداً کَذلِکَ نُصَرِّفُ الْآیاتِ لِقَوْمٍ یَشْکُرُونَ» او خدایی است که بادها را به بشارت باران رحمت خویش، پیشاپیش فرستد تا چون بار ابرهای سنگین را بردارند، ما آنها را به شهر و دیاری که [از بیآبی] مرده است، برانیم، و بدان سبب باران فرو فرستیم تا هرگونه ثمر و حاصل از آن برآریم. این گونه مردگان را هم از خاک برانگیزیم، باشد که [بر احوال قیامت] متذکر گردید. دیار پاک، گیاهش به اذن خدا نیکو برآید، و دیار ناپاک جز گیاه اندک و کمثمر، بیرون نیاورد؛ ما آیات قدرت را این گونه میگردانیم برای قومی که شکر خدا به جای آرند.
"It is He who sends the winds bearing good tidings before His mercy. When they bear heavy clouds, We drive them to a dead land, and there We send down the water, and bring forth thereby every kind of fruit. Likewise We bring forth the dead, perhaps you will be reminded. The good land — its vegetation comes forth by the leave of its Lord; but that which is foul brings forth nothing save sparsely. Thus do We turn about the signs for a people who give thanks" [Qurʾān 7:57–58].
خداوند در طی آیات فوق، خبر میدهد که تفاوت زیادی که میان ثمرات سعادت و شقاوت در خلال سیر آنها به سوی زنده شدن و [قرار گرفتن در] محشر وجود دارد، به اختلاف زمینهایی که از آنها پدید آمدند و بر آنها زیستند و ارتزاق نمودند، باز میگردد؛ پس بخشی از زمینها پاکند که با آب رحمت الهی، انواع میوهها از آنها روید؛ و بخشی از زمینها ناپاک و شورهزارند که جز اندک و ناچیز نرویاند. پس در نهایت، امر را به طینت و سرشت، ارجاع داد، و نیز فرمود:
In these verses, God reports that the great difference between the fruits of felicity and wretchedness — across the course of their motion toward being raised and the Gathering — goes back to the difference of the lands from which they came forth, on which they dwelt, and from which they took sustenance. Some lands are pure, and from them, with the water of divine mercy, every kind of fruit comes forth; others are foul and briny, and from them comes forth nothing save sparse and meagre. The matter is finally referred back to the ṭīna and native constitution. He also said:
Now the explicit interpretive move: the difference in fruits (life-outcomes, deeds, destinies) goes back to the difference in lands (the ṭīna, the native constitution). Some lands are pure and produce abundantly under divine mercy; others are foul and briny and produce next to nothing. The matter is finally referred back to the ṭīna and native constitution. The Qurʾānic vocabulary then shifts to clay directly: cleaving clay, sticky clay, from it We created you, to it We return you.
270 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«إِنَّا خَلَقْناهُمْ مِنْ طینٍ لازِبٍ» — ما آنان را از گلی چسبنده آفریدیم.
"Verily We created them from a cleaving clay" [Qurʾān 37:11].
«إِنّی خالِقٌ بَشَراً مِنْ طینٍ» — من بشری را از گل میآفرینم.
"I am about to create a human being from clay" [Qurʾān 38:71].
«مِنْها خَلَقْناکُمْ وَ فیها نُعیدُکُمْ وَ مِنْها نُخْرِجُکُمْ تارَةً أُخْري» ما شما را از خاک آفریدیم، و به آن بازگردانیم و بار دیگر از آن، برونتان آوریم.
"From it We created you, and to it We shall return you, and from it We shall bring you forth a second time" [Qurʾān 20:55].
271 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پس در آنچه گفتیم، دقت و اندیشه کن و در ابعاد گوناگون کلام و ویژگیهای سخن تدبر نما؛ و بدان که سخن خداوند یکی است، و گفتار، نزد او دگرگون نشود، و او حق گوید و به راه حق هدایت نماید، و ما گرد این اصل یگانه میچرخیم و حرکت میکنیم؛ والحمدلله.
So examine carefully what we have said, and ponder the various dimensions and features of the speech. Know that the speech of God is one; speech is not altered with Him; He speaks the truth and guides to the path of truth — and we revolve around this single, unitary principle. Praise be to God.
A brief pause for reflection before the ḥadīth citations begin. The speech of God is one — meaning the various Qurʾānic images (sweet/salty water, good/foul land, ʿIlliyyīn/Sijjīn, light/darkness, clay) all converge on a single principle, even though the surface vocabulary varies.
272 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
[پس از ذکر آیات موردنظر، به نقل پارهای از روایات مربوط به طینت میپردازیم]:
[After citing the relevant verses, we now turn to citing some of the ṭīna-related reports:]
إِنَّ ذلِکَ الْحُزْنَ وَ الْفَرَحَ یَصِلُ إِلَیْکُمْ مِنَّا؛ لأَنَّا إِذا دَخَلَ عَلَیْنا حُزْنٌ أَوْ سُرُورٌ کانَ ذلِکَ داخِلاً عَلَیْکُمْ؛ لأَنَّا وَ إِیَّاکُمْ مِنْ نُورِ اللَّهِ — عَزَّوَجَلَّ — فَجَعَلَنا وَ طینَتَنا وَ طینَتَکُمْ واحِدَةً، وَ لَوْ تُرِکَتْ طینَتُکُمْ کَما أُخِذَتْ لَکُنَّا وَ أَنْتُمْ سَواءً، وَ لکِنْ مُزِجَتْ طینَتُکُمْ بِطینَةِ أَعْدائِکُمْ، فَلَوْلا ذلِکَ ما أَذْنَبْتُمْ ذَنْباً أَبَداً. قالَ: قُلْتُ: جُعِلْتُ فِداکَ! أَ فَتَعُودُ طینَتُنا وَ نُورُنا کَما بَدَأَ؟ فَقالَ: أَيْ وَ اللَّهِ، یا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ! اخْبِرْنی عَنْ هذا الشُّعاعِ الزَّاهِرِ مِنَ الْقُرْصِ إِذا طَلَعَ أَ هُوَ مُتَّصِلٌ بِهِ أَوْ بائِنٌ مِنْهُ؟ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ: جُعِلْتُ فِداکَ، بَلْ هُوَ بائِنٌ مِنْهُ؛ فَقالَ: أَ فَلَیْسَ إِذا غابَتِ الشَّمْسُ وَ سَقَطَ الْقُرْصُ عادَ إِلَیْهِ فَاتَّصَلَ بِهِ کَما بَدا مِنْهُ؟ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ: نَعَمْ؛ فَقالَ: کَذلِکَ وَ اللَّهِ شیعَتُنا مِنْ نُورِ اللَّهِ خُلِقُوا وَ إِلَیْهِ یَعُودُونَ، وَ اللَّهِ إِنَّکُمْ لَمُلْحَقُونَ بِنا یَوْمَ الْقِیامَةِ.
1. Shaykh al-Ṣadūq, in ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, reports that Abū Baṣīr said: I came with one of the Shīʿa to Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) and said: "May I be made your ransom, O son of the Messenger of God! Sometimes grief and sorrow overtake me without my knowing the source of it." Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
"That sadness and joy reach you from us — for when sadness or joy enters into us, it enters into you. For we and you are from the light of God — Mighty and Majestic — and He made us, our ṭīna and your ṭīna, one. Had your ṭīna been left as it had been taken, you and we would be alike — but your ṭīna was mixed with the ṭīna of your enemies; were it not for this, you would never have committed any sin."
I said: "May I be made your ransom! Will our ṭīna and our light return as it began?" He said: "Yes, by God, O servant of God! Tell me about this radiant ray that springs from the disk when it rises — is it joined to it or separate from it?" I said: "May I be made your ransom — it is separate from it." He said: "Is it not so that when the sun sets and the disk goes down, [the ray] returns to it and is joined to it as it began from it?" I said: "Yes." He said: "Just so, by God, are our Shīʿa: from the light of God they were created, and to Him they shall return. By God, you shall be joined to us on the Day of Resurrection."
"That sadness and joy reach you from us — for when sadness or joy enters into us, it enters into you. For we and you are from the light of God — Mighty and Majestic — and He made us, our ṭīna and your ṭīna, one. Had your ṭīna been left as it had been taken, you and we would be alike — but your ṭīna was mixed with the ṭīna of your enemies; were it not for this, you would never have committed any sin."
I said: "May I be made your ransom! Will our ṭīna and our light return as it began?" He said: "Yes, by God, O servant of God! Tell me about this radiant ray that springs from the disk when it rises — is it joined to it or separate from it?" I said: "May I be made your ransom — it is separate from it." He said: "Is it not so that when the sun sets and the disk goes down, [the ray] returns to it and is joined to it as it began from it?" I said: "Yes." He said: "Just so, by God, are our Shīʿa: from the light of God they were created, and to Him they shall return. By God, you shall be joined to us on the Day of Resurrection."
A striking ḥadīth. Abū Baṣīr asks why he sometimes feels grief or joy out of nowhere — the Imām says these moods reach the Shīʿa from us, the Imāms, because we and you are from the same light, the same ṭīna. Then comes the surprising twist: had your ṭīna been left as it had been taken, you and we would be alike — but it was mixed with the ṭīna of your enemies; were it not for this, you would never have committed any sin. The ḥadīth then repeats al-Bāqir's sun-and-ray analogy. The mixing idea will reappear as the explanation for why even good people sometimes do bad things — and why bad people sometimes do good ones.
273 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
إِنَّ فِی الْفِرْدَوْسِ لَعَیْناً أَحْلی مِنَ الشَّهْدِ وَ أَلْیَنَ مِنَ الزَّبَدِ وَ أَبْرَدَ مِنَ الثَّلْجِ وَ أَطْیَبَ مِنَ الْمِسْکِ، فیها طینَةٌ خَلَقَنَا اللَّهُ — عَزَّوَجَلَّ — مِنْها وَ خَلَقَ مِنْها شیعَتَنا، فَمَنْ لَمْ تَکُنْ مِنْ تِلْکَ الطِّینَةِ فَلَیْسَ مِنَّا وَ لا مِنْ شیعَتِنا، وَ هِیَ الْمیثاقُ الَّذي أَخَذَ اللَّهُ — عَزَّوَجَلَّ — عَلَیْهِ وِلایَةَ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبی طالِبٍ علیه السلام؛
2. Shaykh al-Ṭūsī (may God have mercy on him), in his Amālī, reports from Yaḥyā b. ʿAbd Allāh b. al-Ḥasan, from his father, and from Jaʿfar b. Muḥammad (peace be upon him), from his father, from his grandfather (peace be upon him), that the Messenger of God (may God's blessings and peace be upon him and his Family) said:
"In Paradise there is a spring sweeter than honey, softer than butter, colder than snow, more fragrant than musk; in it is a ṭīna from which God — Mighty and Majestic — created us, and from which He created our Shīʿa. Whoever is not of that ṭīna is neither of us nor of our Shīʿa; and that is the covenant (mīthāq) upon which God — Mighty and Majestic — took the walāya (allegiance) of ʿAlī b. Abī Ṭālib (peace be upon him)."
ʿUbayd says: I mentioned this report to Muḥammad b. ʿAlī b. al-Ḥusayn b. ʿAlī (peace be upon them). He said: "Yaḥyā b. ʿAbd Allāh has spoken truly to you; my father reported to me from my grandfather, from the Messenger of God, the very same."
"In Paradise there is a spring sweeter than honey, softer than butter, colder than snow, more fragrant than musk; in it is a ṭīna from which God — Mighty and Majestic — created us, and from which He created our Shīʿa. Whoever is not of that ṭīna is neither of us nor of our Shīʿa; and that is the covenant (mīthāq) upon which God — Mighty and Majestic — took the walāya (allegiance) of ʿAlī b. Abī Ṭālib (peace be upon him)."
ʿUbayd says: I mentioned this report to Muḥammad b. ʿAlī b. al-Ḥusayn b. ʿAlī (peace be upon them). He said: "Yaḥyā b. ʿAbd Allāh has spoken truly to you; my father reported to me from my grandfather, from the Messenger of God, the very same."
A spring in the highest paradise (al-Firdaws) — sweeter than honey, softer than butter, colder than snow, more fragrant than musk — and in it is a ṭīna from which God created us (the Family of the Prophet) and from which He created our Shīʿa. Then the punch line: and that is the covenant on which God took the walāya of ʿAlī. The ṭīna is identified with the mīthāq (the pre-worldly covenant), and loyalty to ʿAlī is treated as built into the very stuff certain souls were made from.
274 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
إِنَّ اللَّهَ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — خَلَقَنا مِنْ نُورٍ مُبْتَدَعٍ مِنْ نُورٍ رَسَخَ ذلِکَ النُّورُ فی طینَةٍ مِنْ أَعْلی عِلِّیِّینَ؛ وَ خَلَقَ قُلُوبَ شیعَتِنا مِمَّا خَلَقَ مِنْهُ أَبْدانَنا؛ وَ خَلَقَ أَبْدانَهُمْ مِنْ طینَةٍ دُونَ ذلِکَ؛ فَقُلُوبُهُمْ تَهْوي إِلَیْنا؛ لأَنَّها خُلِقَتْ مِمَّا خُلِقْنا مِنْهُ. ثُمَّ قَرَأَ: «کَلاَّ إِنَّ کِتابَ الْأَبْرارِ لَفی عِلِّیّینَ وَ ما أَدْراکَ ما عِلِّیُّونَ کِتابٌ مَرْقُومٌ یَشْهَدُهُ الْمُقَرَّبُونَ»؛ وَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — خَلَقَ قُلُوبَ أَعْدائِنا مِنْ طینَةٍ مِنْ سِجِّینٍ، وَ خَلَقَ أَبْدانَهُمْ مِنْ طینَةٍ مِنْ دُونِ ذلِکَ، وَ خَلَقَ قُلُوبَ شیعَتِهِمْ مِمَّا خَلَقَ مِنْهُ أَبْدانَهُمْ، فَقُلُوبُهُمْ تَهْوي إِلَیْهِمْ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ: «إِنَّ کِتابَ الفُجَّارِ لَفی سِجِّینٍ وَ ما أَدْراکَ ما سِجِّینٌ کِتابٌ مَرْقُومٌ وَیْلٌ یَوْمَئِذٍ لِلْمُکَذِّبینَ»؛
3. Shaykh al-Ṣadūq, in ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, reports from Zayd al-Shaḥḥām that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
"God — Blessed and Exalted — created us from a light originated from a [higher] light, which light was firmly placed in a ṭīna from the highest of ʿIlliyyīn; and He created the hearts of our Shīʿa from that of which He created our bodies, and He created their bodies from a ṭīna below that. So their hearts incline toward us, because they were created from that of which we were created." He then recited: "Nay! The book of the righteous is in ʿIlliyyīn; and what will make you know what ʿIlliyyīn is? An inscribed book, witnessed by those brought near." And: "God — Blessed and Exalted — created the hearts of our enemies from a ṭīna of Sijjīn, and created their bodies from a ṭīna below that, and created the hearts of their followers from that of which their bodies were created. So their hearts incline toward them." Then he recited: "The book of the wicked is in Sijjīn; and what will make you know what Sijjīn is? An inscribed book. Woe on that Day to the deniers."
"God — Blessed and Exalted — created us from a light originated from a [higher] light, which light was firmly placed in a ṭīna from the highest of ʿIlliyyīn; and He created the hearts of our Shīʿa from that of which He created our bodies, and He created their bodies from a ṭīna below that. So their hearts incline toward us, because they were created from that of which we were created." He then recited: "Nay! The book of the righteous is in ʿIlliyyīn; and what will make you know what ʿIlliyyīn is? An inscribed book, witnessed by those brought near." And: "God — Blessed and Exalted — created the hearts of our enemies from a ṭīna of Sijjīn, and created their bodies from a ṭīna below that, and created the hearts of their followers from that of which their bodies were created. So their hearts incline toward them." Then he recited: "The book of the wicked is in Sijjīn; and what will make you know what Sijjīn is? An inscribed book. Woe on that Day to the deniers."
A more layered cosmology. The Imāms were created from a light originated from light, fixed in a ṭīna from the highest of ʿIlliyyīn. The Shīʿa's hearts are from the same stuff as the Imāms' bodies, and their bodies are from a clay one rank below. So the Shīʿa hearts naturally incline toward the Imāms — like is drawn to like. Mirror image: enemies' hearts come from Sijjīn clay, and their followers' bodies come from a clay below that, and those hearts incline toward those leaders. Affection in this world is a sign of where your stuff originally came from.
275 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
إِنَّ اللَّهَ — عَزَّوَجَلَّ — خَلَقَ آدَمَ مِنْ أَدیمِ الأَرْضِ، فَمِنْهُ السِّباخُ، وَ مِنْهُ الْمِلْحُ، وَ مِنْهُ الطَّیِّبُ، فَکَذلِکَ فی ذُرِّیَّتِهِ الصَّالِحُ وَ الطَّالِحُ؛
4. Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him), in ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, reports from Ḥabba al-ʿUranī that ʿAlī (peace be upon him) said:
"God — Mighty and Majestic — created Adam from the surface of the earth: of it is briny, of it is salty, and of it is good and pure. So too among his progeny are the righteous and the corrupt."
"God — Mighty and Majestic — created Adam from the surface of the earth: of it is briny, of it is salty, and of it is good and pure. So too among his progeny are the righteous and the corrupt."
این معنا و نظایر آن را میتوان بر رابطهای که میان ترکیب بدنها و مزاجها از طرفی و خصلتها و اعمال از طرف دیگر، وجود دارد، حمل نمود؛ روایت ذیل، این احتمال را تأیید میکند.
This meaning, and its like, can be carried over to the correspondence that exists between the composition of bodies and temperaments on the one hand, and traits and deeds on the other. The following report supports this possibility.
A fifth angle. Adam was created from the surface of the earth — and the earth's surface is a mix: briny, salty, and pure. So Adam contained, in his original substance, the seed of every later human variety. Hence among his progeny are the righteous and the corrupt. This pulls the ṭīna doctrine down into the earth itself — connecting it to ordinary observable variety in human temperament and constitution.
276 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
إِنَّما فَرَّقَ بَیْنَهُمْ مَبادِئُ طِینَتِهِمْ، وَ ذلِکَ أَنَّهُمْ کانُوا فِلْقَةً مِنْ سَبَخِ أَرْضٍ وَ عَذْبِها، وَ حَزْنِ تُرْبَةٍ وَ سَهْلِها، فَهُمْ عَلی حَسَبِ قُرْبِ أَرْضِهِمْ یَتَقارَبُونَ، وَ عَلَی قَدْرِ اخْتِلافِها یَتَفاوَتُونَ، فَتامُّ الرُّواءِ ناقِصُ الْعَقْلِ، وَ مادُّ الْقامَةِ قَصیرُ الْهِمَّةِ، وَ زاکِی الْعَمَلِ قَبیحُ الْمَنْظَرِ، وَ قَریبُ الْقَعْرِ بَعیدُ السَّبْرِ، وَ مَعْرُوفُ الضَّریبَةِ مُنْکَرُ الْجَلیبَةِ، وَ تائِهُ الْقَلْبِ مُتَفَرِّقُ اللُّبِّ، وَ طَلیقُ اللِّسانِ حَدیدُ الْجَنانِ؛
5. In Nahj al-Balāgha, it is reported that Mālik b. Raḥīya said: We were in the presence of the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him) when the diversity among people was discussed. The Imām (peace be upon him) said:
"What has divided them are the origins of their ṭīna. For they were a piece taken from briny earth and from sweet, from rough soil and from soft. To the degree their earths are near, they are near; to the degree their earths differ, they differ. So one of fair countenance is deficient of intellect, one of tall stature is short on aspiration, one of pure deed is ugly of aspect, one shallow of bottom is far in fathoming, one of known native disposition is unknown of imported character, one wandering of heart is scattered of mind, one fluent of tongue is sharp of soul."*
"What has divided them are the origins of their ṭīna. For they were a piece taken from briny earth and from sweet, from rough soil and from soft. To the degree their earths are near, they are near; to the degree their earths differ, they differ. So one of fair countenance is deficient of intellect, one of tall stature is short on aspiration, one of pure deed is ugly of aspect, one shallow of bottom is far in fathoming, one of known native disposition is unknown of imported character, one wandering of heart is scattered of mind, one fluent of tongue is sharp of soul."*
ʿAlī's famous taxonomy of human variety. Why are people so different? Because they were a piece taken from briny earth and from sweet, from rough soil and from soft. The closer the soils, the more alike the people; the more divergent the soils, the more divergent the people. Then the parade of mismatches: a beautiful face with a deficient mind, a tall body with low aspiration, a pure deed paired with an ugly aspect, a fluent tongue paired with a sharp soul. The point: people are not uniform on the inside the way they look uniform on the outside; the ṭīna shows up in unexpected combinations.
277 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
إِنَّ اللَّهَ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — قَبْلَ أَنْ یَخْلُقَ الْخَلْقَ قالَ: کُنْ ماءً عَذْباً أَخْلُقْ مِنْکَ جَنَّتی وَ أَهْلَ طاعَتی؛ وَ قالَ: کُنْ ماءً مِلْحاً أُجاجاً، أَخْلُقْ مِنْکَ ناری وَ أَهْلَ مَعْصِیَتی، ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُما فَامْتَزَجا، فَمِنْ ذلِکَ صارَ یَلِدُ الْمُؤْمِنُ کافِراً وَ الْکافِرُ مُؤْمِناً ثُمَّ أَخَذَ طینَ آدَمَ مِنْ أَدیمِ الأَرْضِ، فَعَرَکَهُ عَرْکاً شَدیداً، فَإِذا هُمْ کَالذَّرِّ یَدُبُّونَ، فَقالَ لِأَصْحابِ الْیَمینِ: إِلَی الْجَنَّةِ بِسَلامٍ، وَ قالَ لِأَصْحابِ النَّارِ: إِلَی النَّارِ وَ لا أُبالی؛
6. In al-Maḥāsin, it is reported from Zurāra that Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) said:
"God — Blessed and Exalted — before creating creatures, said: 'Be a sweet water, that I may create from you My Paradise and the people of My obedience.' And He said: 'Be a salty, briny water, that I may create from you My Fire and the people of My disobedience.' Then He commanded them to mix. From this, the believer comes to beget the disbeliever and the disbeliever the believer. Then He took the clay of Adam from the surface of the earth and rubbed it severely; suddenly they were like motes, crawling. He said to the Companions of the Right: 'To Paradise, in peace!' and He said to the Companions of the Fire: 'To the Fire — and I do not care!'"
"God — Blessed and Exalted — before creating creatures, said: 'Be a sweet water, that I may create from you My Paradise and the people of My obedience.' And He said: 'Be a salty, briny water, that I may create from you My Fire and the people of My disobedience.' Then He commanded them to mix. From this, the believer comes to beget the disbeliever and the disbeliever the believer. Then He took the clay of Adam from the surface of the earth and rubbed it severely; suddenly they were like motes, crawling. He said to the Companions of the Right: 'To Paradise, in peace!' and He said to the Companions of the Fire: 'To the Fire — and I do not care!'"
A cosmogonic ḥadīth, almost mythic in style. Before creating creatures, God commanded a sweet water into being — out of which He'd make Paradise and the people of obedience — and a salty briny water — out of which He'd make Hellfire and the people of disobedience. Then He commanded them to mix. From this mixing comes the unsettling fact that a believer can beget a disbeliever, and vice versa. Then He took Adam's clay from the earth's surface, rubbed it hard, and out came particles like motes — assigning some to Paradise, some to the Fire. The casual and I do not care at the end is the Qurʾānic wa-lā ubālī: not divine indifference, but a refusal to soft-pedal the bifurcation.
278 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اینها نمونههایی از روایات مربوط به سرشت بود که شامل پنج نحوه از بیان میباشند و روایات هر دسته، فراوانند و همانطور که معلوم گشت بازگشت، همه به یک امر است.
These are some examples of the reports concerning ṭīna; they comprise five modes of expression, and the reports in each group are numerous. As has become clear, they all return to one matter.
Closing the ṭīna batch. Five modes of expression — all of which finally come back to the same single thesis. Like the Qurʾānic vocabulary (sweet/salty water, good/foul land, light/darkness, ʿIlliyyīn/Sijjīn), the ḥadīth metaphors converge.
279 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این روایات که فراوانند، بیانگر آن هستند که خداوند سبحان، پیمان را بر سعید و شقی، عرضه داشت، و از آنها بر ربوبیت خویش و ثابت بودن حق و پوچ بودن باطل، اقرار گرفت، همانطور که آیاتی از قرآن کریم بدان اشارت دارد، [مانند آیات 172 و 173 از سوره اعراف]:
د) روایات مربوط به [عالم] ذرّ و میثاق
(D) Reports concerning the Realm of Particles (ʿālam al-dharr) and the Covenant (Mīthāq)
These reports — which are numerous — establish that God the Glorified set forth the covenant (mīthāq) before the felicitous and the wretched, and took from them the acknowledgement of His Lordship, of the firmness of the Truth, and of the vanity of the false — as some verses of the Noble Qurʾān point out [namely, al-Aʿrāf 172–173]:
The fourth and final batch: the ʿālam al-dharr (Realm of Particles) and the mīthāq (covenant). The most arresting passage in the Qurʾān on this theme — Q 7:172–173 — describes God taking the seed (dhurriyya) of the children of Adam from their loins and making them bear witness: Am I not your Lord? They said: Yes indeed, we bear witness. This pre-worldly testimony is offered as the explanation for why no one in the next world will be able to plead ignorance: we were heedless; we just followed our fathers. Both excuses were cut off in advance.
280 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«وَ إِذْ أَخَذَ رَبُّکَ مِنْ بَنی آدَمَ مِنْ ظُهُورِهِمْ ذُرِّیَّتَهُمْ وَ أَشْهَدَهُمْ عَلی أَنْفُسِهِمْ أَ لَسْتُ بِرَبِّکُمْ قالُوا بَلی شَهِدْنا أَنْ تَقُولُوا یَوْمَ الْقِیامَةِ إِنَّا کُنَّا عَنْ هذا غافِلینَ * أَوْ تَقُولُوا إِنَّما أَشْرَکَ آباؤُنا مِنْ قَبْلُ وَ کُنَّا ذُرِّیَّةً مِنْ بَعْدِهِمْ أَ فَتُهْلِکُنا بِما فَعَلَ الْمُبْطِلُونَ» و به یاد آر هنگامی که پروردگار تو از پشت فرزندان آدم، ذریه آنها را برگرفت و آنها را بر خود، گواه ساخت که آیا من پروردگار شما نیستم؟ همه گفتند: بلی، ما به خدایی تو گواهی دهیم که دیگر در روز قیامت نگویید: ما از این واقعه، غافل بودیم، یا آنکه نگویید که: چون منحصراً پدران ما به دین شرک، آلوده بودند و ما هم فرزندان بعد از آنها بودیم، پیروی از پدران خود کردیم؛ آیا به عمل زشت اهل باطل، ما را به هلاکت خواهی رساند.
"And when your Lord took from the children of Adam, from their loins, their seed, and made them bear witness against themselves: 'Am I not your Lord?' They said: 'Yes indeed; we bear witness' — lest you say on the Day of Resurrection, 'We were heedless of this,' or say, 'It was our fathers who associated others [with God] before us; we were but their seed coming after them — will You then destroy us for what those vain-actors did?'" [Qurʾān 7:172–173]
در این آیه، خداوند سبحان بیان میکند که ذریه بنی آدم را از پشتشان برگرفت و از آنها بر ربوبیت خویش، اقرار گرفت؛ [و اگر چه ظاهر ابتدایی آیه آن است که این مسئله، مربوط به فرزندان آدم است ولی] روشن است که شخص آدم علیه السلام از این امر مستثنا نیست و او هم با آنان بوده است، و در واقع، این گواهی در حق او و همه فرزندانش است.
In this verse, God the Glorified explains that He took the seed of the children of Adam from their loins and took from them the acknowledgement of His Lordship. (Although the initial appearance of the verse is that the matter concerns the children of Adam, it is clear that Adam himself (peace be upon him) is not excepted from it; he too was with them, and the testimony in fact concerns him and all his children.)
A small but crucial reading. The verse says children of Adam — but Ṭabāṭabāʾī insists Adam himself wasn't excluded. The phrasing is a taghlīb (the wider term subsuming the case of the patriarch). The covenant covered Adam and every human descendant; nobody was left out.
281 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، تعبیر «مِنْ بَنی آدَمَ مِنْ ظُهُورِهِمْ» به نحو تغلیب است و آدم علیه السلام و آنچه از پشت او بیرون میآید، و نیز آنچه از پشت فرزندان خارج شده از صلب او، بیرون میآید همه را شامل میگردد.
Therefore the phrase "from the children of Adam, from their loins" is by way of taghlīb (subsuming under the more inclusive term), and includes Adam (peace be upon him) and what comes forth from his loins, as well as what comes forth from the loins of his offspring who issued from his loins.
Why the phrasing matters. Taghlīb (subsumption-under-the-more-inclusive-term) here is doing real work: it acknowledges that some humans come into being through others (children through parents) without that mediation undermining the universality of the testimony. The next verse — the I-just-inherited-my-parents'-beliefs excuse — is what the taghlīb setup is designed to rebut.
282 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از این رو، در روایاتی که در تفسیر این آیه وارد شده، آمده است: «خداوند از پشت آدم، فرزندان او تا روز قیامت را بیرون آورد». و این «تغلیب» برای اشاره به آن است که واسطه بودن برخی از مردم در به وجود آمدن برخی دیگر، مورد نظر بوده است ولی این تفاوتها در تمامیت حجت بر آنها و اعترافشان به ربوبیت خداوند، تأثیری ندارد؛ از این رو، زمینهساز دنباله آیه خواهد بود که: «أَوْ تَقُولُوا إِنَّما أَشْرَکَ آباؤُنا مِنْ قَبْلُ وَ کُنَّا ذُرِّیَّةً مِنْ بَعْدِهِمْ» (دقت شود).
Hence, in the ḥadīth commentaries on this verse, it is reported: "God brought forth from the loins of Adam his children until the Day of Resurrection." This taghlīb is meant to indicate that the mediation of some people in the coming-to-be of others is being attended to — yet these differences have no effect on the completeness of the proof against them and their acknowledgement of God's Lordship. This sets the stage for the latter part of the verse: "Or [lest] you say, 'It was our fathers who associated others before us, and we were but their seed coming after them.'" (Let this be carefully noted.)
A reported rendering: God brought forth from the loins of Adam his children until the Day of Resurrection. Same logic: every human, ever, was present at the testimony — even though, in worldly time, they came into being through chains of parents and grandparents.
283 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
حال اگر محل این گرفتن و گواه ساختن، همین زندگی دنیایی باشد، جمله «قالُوا بَلی شَهِدْنا» حاکی از زبان حال میباشد، و مراد از گرفتن آنها، همان به وجود آوردن آنان از راه زاد و ولد خواهد بود، و مقصود از «وَ أَشْهَدَهُمْ عَلی أَنْفُسِهِمْ أَ لَسْتُ بِرَبِّکُمْ» نشان دادن آنها به خودشان میباشد با همه آیات انفسی دالّ بر وجود خداوند و یگانگی او، که در آنها وجود دارد؛ و آنگاه اعتراف آنها با زبان حال بر یگانگی خداوند سبحان، مترتب بر آن میگردد، و خلاصه، مضمون آیه، چنین خواهد بود: «خداوند سبحان آدمیان را در این دنیا آفرید و در آن، پراکنده نمود، و با نشان دادن آیات انفسی و نمایاندن نیازهای آنها به یک پروردگار و گرداننده، آنان را گواه بر خودشان ساخت، و دلهای آنان به این آیات و دلالتش بر وجود خداوند، معترف گشت و با زبان حال گفتند: آری، شهادت دادیم».
Now, if the locus of this taking and bearing-witness were this very worldly life, the phrase "They said: Yes indeed; we bear witness" would be by way of the language of state (lisān al-ḥāl); the "taking" of them would be their being brought into being through generation; and "and made them bear witness against themselves: Am I not your Lord?" would be His showing them to themselves with all the signs in the souls (āyāt anfusī) that prove the existence of God and His unity. Their acknowledgement, by the language of state, of God's unity would then be the consequence. The verse would, in sum, mean: "God the Glorified created human beings in this world and dispersed them in it, and by showing them the signs in their own selves and disclosing their need for a single Lord and Director, He made them witnesses against themselves; their hearts acknowledged these signs and what they indicate of God's existence, and they said by the language of state: 'Yes, we have testified.'"
He poses an interpretive option just to dismiss it. What if the covenant-taking is just a metaphor for our normal worldly existence? — i.e., God created us in this world, showed us the signs in our own bodies and minds (anatomy, mortality, dependence), and that is what bearing witness means. On this reading, They said: Yes indeed, we bear witness is just lisān al-ḥāl (the language of state) — they testified by what they are, not by speech. The next paragraphs show why this reading doesn't fit the verse's grammar.
284 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اما از سیاق این آیات به دست میآید که برگرفتن همه انسانها و گواه ساختن آنها تنها برای قطع دو حجت میباشد که ممکن است آدمیان در روز رستاخیز — آنگاه که عذاب را مشاهده کنند و سببها از آنان جدا گردد — بدان احتجاج نمایند؛ و آن دو حجت، یکی آن است که بگویند: ما از این امر در غفلت بودیم، و دیگر آنکه بگویند: ما گرچه غافل نبودیم، لیکن گناه از پدران ماست و چون ما فرزندانشان بودیم، از آنان در شرکی که ورزیدند پیروی نمودیم؛ آیا ما را به واسطه کار این نادرستان، هلاک میگردانی؟
But the context (siyāq) of these verses shows that the taking of all human beings and the making them bear witness is only to cut off two pleas by which human beings might argue on the Day of Resurrection — when they see the punishment and the secondary causes are stripped from them. Those two pleas are: (1) "We were heedless of this matter," and (2) "Even though we were not heedless, the sin is from our fathers; since we were their children, we followed them in the shirk they committed — will You destroy us on account of the deeds of those wrongdoers?"
The objection. The verse explicitly cites two future excuses it was given to forestall: we were heedless and our fathers were the ones who associated, we were just their children. If the testimony is just a metaphor for ordinary worldly self-awareness, only the first excuse gets cut off (you can't claim heedlessness if your existence itself manifests God's lordship). But the second — I-just-followed-my-parents — wouldn't be touched. So the worldly-life interpretation is missing something.
285 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، مقصود از آیه، چنین خواهد شد که: این اخذ و گواه ساختن، تنها برای آن است که خود غفلت و یا اثر آن، برطرف گردد؛ و نیز اثر پیروی ناشی از ولادت، از میان برود گرچه پیرو در غفلت نباشد؛ و روشن است که غایت دوم بر این اخذ و گواه ساختن، مترتب نمیگردد، چون از میان رفتن غفلت، عذر را — هرچه باشد — برطرف میکند و چیز دیگری قاطع عذر نیست. پس علاوه کردن هر غایت دیگری بر غایت نخستین، موجب قبح و زشتی کلام میگردد که سخن خداوند سبحان از آن منزّه است؛ و اگر جمله «أَنْ تَقُولُوا یَوْمَ الْقِیامَةِ» را غایت برای «وَ أَشْهَدَهُمْ» قرار دهیم، و جمله «أَوْ تَقُولُوا إِنَّما أَشْرَکَ» را غایت برای «وَ إِذْ أَخَذَ رَبُّکَ» در نظر بگیریم، قبح و زشتی کلام، افزون میشود، زیرا معنا چنین خواهد شد: «پروردگار تو فرزندان بنیآدم را از پشت آنان برگرفت، و آنها را از یکدیگر منفک ساخت تا برخی به سبب عدم جدایی از یکدیگر، پیرو برخی دیگر نباشند، تا مبادا روز قیامت بگویند: آنان که شرک ورزیدند، پدران ما بودند، پس چرا ما را عذاب میکنی»؛ وجه قبح این کلام، آن است که پس از فرض جدا نشدن آنها، پدر و فرزندی در کار نخواهد بود.
The purport of the verse is therefore: this taking and making to witness is only that heedlessness (or its effect) be removed, and that the effect of following on account of birth be done away with — even if the follower is not heedless. Now it is clear that the second end is not in fact achieved by this taking and witness-making: for once heedlessness is removed, the excuse — whatever it may be — is removed, and nothing else cuts off the excuse. So the addition of any further end to the first would render the speech defective — and the speech of God the Glorified is exalted above any such defect. And if we make the clause "lest you say on the Day of Resurrection" the end of "and made them bear witness," and make the clause "or [lest] you say, 'It was our fathers who associated'" the end of "and when your Lord took" — the deficiency of the speech is multiplied. For the meaning would then become: "Your Lord took the children of Adam from their loins and separated them from one another, so that some — by reason of not being separate from others — might not be followers of others, lest on the Day of Resurrection they say: 'Those who associated were our fathers; why then do You punish us?'" The deficiency here is that, once the children are not separated [from their fathers in the realm of taking], there is no father–son relation in play.
The structural argument tightening. If we line up the two future excuses with the two clauses of the covenant-passage — we were heedless paired with bearing witness, and we just followed our fathers paired with taking from the loins — and try to read it all as worldly-life only, we get nonsense (because in worldly life children are connected to fathers, so the separation the verse implies makes no sense). The worldly reading collapses on its own grammar.
286 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، محل شهادت نمیتواند موطن زندگی دنیا باشد، بلکه آیه شریفه «أَوْ تَقُولُوا إِنَّما أَشْرَکَ آباؤُنا …» میرساند که موضعی بوده که اگر فرزندان از پدرانشان تفکیک نمیشدند، تبعیت صرف، مؤثّر میگشت، و عمل شرک تنها یک عمل بود که پدران، مرتکب آن شدهاند، نه فرزندان، تا آنجا که فرزندان در روز قیامت خواهند گفت: «ما به پدرانمان پیوسته بودیم و به تبعیت آنان، موجود بودیم، و شرک ورزیدن، عمل آنان بود، پس چه چیز موجب گشت بعد از جدا کردن ما از آنها و تفکیک میان وجود ما و آنها، عذاب شویم». خداوند سبحان خبر داد که او در آن موطن میانشان جدایی افکند تا عذری نداشته باشند؛ و آیه «أَنْ تَقُولُوا یَوْمَ الْقِیامَةِ إِنَّا کُنَّا عَنْ هذا غافِلینَ» استدلال به غفلت از گواهی در این موطن میباشد؛ پس باید حکم آن، تغییرناپذیر باشد، یعنی به ذات و نحوه وجود برگردد تا به طور یکنواخت به مقتضای آن، زندگی دنیا که موجب شقاوت آنها گردیده است، جریان یابد. پس این غفلت، غفلت ذاتی برای آنها از ربوبیت خداوند سبحان است، و شهادتشان یک شهادت ذاتی و رؤیت وجودی میباشد، و گواهی آنها بر خودشان یک گواهی و کشف ذاتی از حقیقت خودشان و اینکه ذاتاً هیچ و پوچ و وابسته به خداوندند، خواهد بود.
Therefore, the locus of the witness-making cannot be the abode of worldly life. The verse "Or [lest] you say, 'It was our fathers who associated'" shows that there was a locus in which, had the children not been distinguished from their fathers, mere following would have been effective: the act of shirk would have been a single act, committed by the fathers, not by the children — to such a degree that the children, on the Day of Resurrection, would say: "We were attached to our fathers and existed by their entailment; the act of shirk was their act — what then occasioned, after our being separated from them and our existences distinguished, our being punished?" God the Glorified reports that He cast a separation between them in that locus, so they would have no excuse. And the verse "lest you say on the Day of Resurrection, 'We were heedless of this'" is an argument from heedlessness of the testimony in that locus; hence its judgment must be unchangeable — that is, it must go back to the essence and to the mode of existence, so that it may, in a uniform manner, run through worldly life and constitute the cause of their wretchedness. So this heedlessness is an essential heedlessness on their part of the Lordship of God; and their testimony is an essential testimony and existential vision (ruʾya wujūdiyya); and their bearing witness against themselves is an essential testimony and unveiling of their own reality — that they are, in their very essence, nothing, void, and dependent on God.
The conclusion of the structural argument. There must be a locus other than this world in which (i) every soul was distinguished from every other, (ii) every soul was made to witness God's lordship, and (iii) the testimony was so direct that I was heedless and I just followed my parents are both ruled out as excuses. This pre-worldly testimony is what the ʿālam al-dharr literature is pointing at. The heedlessness referred to is not a momentary lapse but an essential feature of how some souls are constituted — they are the heedless (Q 7:179).
287 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از این روست که خداوند به دنبال «وَ أَشْهَدَهُمْ عَلی أَنْفُسِهِمْ» میفرماید: «أَ لَسْتُ بِرَبِّکُمْ» و واژه «ربّ» را که به معنای «مالک ادارهکننده» میباشد به کار میبرد؛ و نفرمود: «قال أَ لَسْتُ بِرَبِّکُمْ»، زیرا جمله «وَ أَشْهَدَهُمْ عَلی أَنْفُسِهِمْ» و جمله «أَ لَسْتُ بِرَبِّکُمْ» به صورتی که بیان شد، دارای یک معنا میباشند.
Hence, after "and made them bear witness against themselves," God says: "Am I not your Lord?" — using the term Rabb in the sense of the owner who directs and manages. He did not say "and He said: Am I not your Lord?" — because the clause "and made them bear witness against themselves" and the clause "Am I not your Lord?", on the interpretation given, have one and the same meaning.
A small grammatical observation with theological weight. The verse doesn't say and He said: Am I not your Lord? — it goes directly and He made them bear witness against themselves: Am I not your Lord? The bearing-witness is the lordship-question; the two clauses say the same thing. The covenant isn't a Q&A in some pre-eternal classroom — it's a single existential disclosure.
288 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، مضمون آیات مورد بحث به اینجا برمیگردد که: «موضع و موطنی غیر از موطن دنیا، وجود دارد که در آن میان، افراد آدمی تفکیک شد، و خداوند آنان را از جمع بودن و یگانگی درآورده، کثیر و متعددشان نمود و با شناساندن و نشان دادن آنها به خودشان، خودش را به آنان شناساند، پس او را مشاهده کردند و به ربوبیت او اعتراف نمودند، و اگر این جریان نبود، در این دنیا، غفلت، آنان را فرامیگرفت و هرگز موحد نمیگشتند». (دقت شود)، زیرا کسی که در آن موطن، اسلام آورد و موحد گشت، راهی به سوی شرک ندارد، و آنکه در آنجا شرک ورزید، به ناچار در این دنیا نیز مشرک میشود، چنانکه آیه «فَما کانُوا لِیُؤْمِنُوا بِما کَذَّبُوا بِهِ مِنْ قَبْلُ» بدان اشاره دارد.
Hence, the substance of the verses under discussion comes back to this: "There is a station and a locus other than the worldly locus, in which the individuals of humanity were distinguished from one another. God brought them out of communion and oneness and made them many and diverse; He made Himself known to them by making them known and showing them to themselves — so they witnessed Him and acknowledged His Lordship. Were it not for this episode, in this world heedlessness would overtake them and they would never become muwaḥḥids (those who profess God's unity)." (Let this be carefully noted.) For one who in that locus submitted and became a muwaḥḥid has no road to shirk; and one who in that locus committed shirk will inevitably be a mushrik in this world — as the verse "They could not believe in what they had denied before" [Qurʾān 10:74] indicates.
The clean restatement. There's a station, other than the worldly station, in which God separated the souls (made them many and distinct), then showed them to themselves in a way that simultaneously disclosed Him to them. Without that pre-worldly episode, worldly heedlessness would have been total — nobody could have become a muwaḥḥid. The corollary: whoever submitted in that locus has no real road to shirk in this life; whoever committed shirk there will inevitably commit shirk here. The verse they could not believe in what they had denied before (Q 10:74) is a clue.
289 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شش آیه بعد از آیات مورد بحث نیز در سیاق همان معنایی است که بیان شد، و آخرین آنها، آیه 179 از سوره اعراف است: «وَ لَقَدْ ذَرَأْنا لِجَهَنَّمَ کَثیراً مِنَ الْجِنِّ وَ الْإِنْسِ لَهُمْ قُلُوبٌ لا یَفْقَهُونَ بِها وَ لَهُمْ أَعْیُنٌ لا یُبْصِرُونَ بِها وَ لَهُمْ آذانٌ لا یَسْمَعُونَ بِها أُولئِکَ کَالْأَنْعامِ بَلْ هُمْ أَضَلُّ أُولئِکَ هُمُ الْغافِلُونَ» همانا بسیاری از جن و انس را برای دوزخ آفریدیم، آنها را دلهایی است که با آن، چیزی درنیابند، دیدگانی دارند که با آن نبینند، و گوشهایی دارند که با آن نشنوند، آنها به سان چهارپایانند بلکه بسی گمراهترند، آنان همان غفلتزدگانند.
The six verses that follow the verses under discussion are in the very context of the meaning we set forth — the last of them being verse 179 of al-Aʿrāf: "We have created for Hell many of the jinn and humankind: they have hearts with which they do not understand, eyes with which they do not see, ears with which they do not hear; they are like cattle — nay, more astray; they are the heedless" [Qurʾān 7:179].
The bookend verse. Q 7:179 — We have created for Hell many of the jinn and humankind: hearts that don't understand, eyes that don't see, ears that don't hear; like cattle, nay more astray; they are the heedless. The closing word al-ghāfilūn (the heedless) circles back to the we were heedless excuse the covenant verses cut off. So the chapter Aʿrāf is internally consistent: they are the heedless describes a settled state of soul, not a momentary lapse.
290 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پایان این آیه، به آیات نخستین، نظر دارد، و بیانگر آن است که غفلت در مورد یافتههای دل، و دیدههای چشم، و شنیدههای گوش، تحقق مییابد؛ اما مشاهده نفس، خودش را و پروردگارش را، هرگز در پرده حجابی مستور نمیگردند.
The end of this verse looks back to the earlier verses, and indicates that heedlessness befalls the findings of the heart, the seeings of the eye, and the hearings of the ear — but the soul's vision of itself and of its Lord is never veiled.
A subtle point about heedlessness. Heedlessness can fall over your heart, your eye, your ear — those layers of perception can be sealed. But the soul's own vision of itself, and through itself of its Lord — that core self-disclosure — is never covered. Even the wretched soul, in its essential self-awareness, knows it is nothing and dependent. That base-layer testimony is the mīthāq.
291 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آیات «وَ إِذْ أَخَذَ رَبُّکَ …» اشاره دارد به اینکه این موطن، گرچه گواهی آنها بر ربوبیت را ایجاب میکند اما با این همه، خالی از موحد و مشرک نیست. بنابراین، یک نحوه توحید و شرک از آنجا سرچشمه گرفته است، و تعبیر از مشرکین به «مبطلون» در پایان این آیات، به وجه انشعاب آنها اشاره دارد، به این صورت که آنچه موجب گردید — با وجود موحد بودنشان — شرک بورزند، همانا ابطال کردن آنهاست با وجود گواهی جانهایشان؛ و شاید به همین جهت از این دو امر، در آیات دیگر به «طوع و کره» (رغبت و کراهت) تعبیر کرده و فرمود: «وَ لَهُ أَسْلَمَ مَنْ فِی السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضِ طَوْعاً وَ کَرْهاً وَ إِلَیْهِ یُرْجَعُونَ» هر که در آسمانها و زمین است با رغبت یا کراهت، مطیع فرمان خداست، و همه به سوی او رجوع خواهند کرد.
The verses "And when your Lord took …" indicate that in that locus, although it required their testimony to His Lordship, it was nevertheless not empty of muwaḥḥid and mushrik. So a kind of tawḥīd and shirk has its source there. The expression mubṭilīn (those who falsify), used of the mushriks at the end of these verses, indicates the aspect of their branching off: namely, that what made them — with their being muwaḥḥid — fall into shirk was their nullifying (despite the testimony of their souls). Perhaps for this reason these two matters are elsewhere expressed as willingly and unwillingly (ṭawʿan wa karhan): "To Him submits whoever is in the heavens and the earth, willingly or unwillingly, and to Him they shall be returned" [Qurʾān 3:83].
A sharp pivot. The covenant locus required the testimony of God's lordship — but it was not empty of muwaḥḥid and mushrik. So the seed of tawḥīd and shirk both go back there. The Qurʾān calls those who chose shirk in that locus mubṭilūn (those who falsify, who nullify) — meaning they had the testimony of their souls and nullified it. Elsewhere the same divide is named willingly and unwillingly (ṭawʿan wa karhan).
292 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز فرمود: «ثُمَّ اسْتَوي إِلَی السَّماءِ وَ هِیَ دُخانٌ فَقالَ لَها وَ لِلْأَرْضِ ائْتِیا طَوْعاً أَوْ کَرْهاً قالَتا أَتَیْنا طائِعینَ * فَقَضاهُنَّ سَبْعَ سَماواتٍ» آنگاه به خلقت آسمانها توجه کامل فرمود، در حالی که به صورت دود بود، پس به آسمان و زمین فرمود: همه به سوی خدا با شوق و رغبت یا جبر و کراهت بشتابید. آنها عرضه داشتند: ما به کمال میل به سوی تو میشتابیم، آنگاه نظم هفت آسمان را استوار فرمود.
He also said: "Then He directed Himself toward the heaven, while it was smoke, and said to it and to the earth: 'Come, willingly or unwillingly.' They said: 'We come willingly.' So He completed them seven heavens" [Qurʾān 41:11–12].
The heavens-and-earth analogue: Come, willingly or unwillingly. They said: We come willingly. Even cosmic structures are described as having a willing/unwilling response to the divine call. The vocabulary of ṭawʿan / karhan extends the muwaḥḥid / mubṭil divide of the ʿālam al-dharr to all of creation.
293 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و این اخذ و گواه ساختن، همان است که در آیه 7 از سوره احزاب از آن به «میثاق»، تعبیر شده است: «وَ إِذْ أَخَذْنا مِنَ النَّبِیّینَ میثاقَهُمْ وَ مِنْکَ وَ مِنْ نُوحٍ وَ إِبْراهیمَ وَ مُوسی وَ عیسی ابْنِ مَرْیَمَ وَ أَخَذْنا مِنْهُمْ میثاقاً غَلیظاً * لِیَسْئَلَ الصَّادِقینَ عَنْ صِدْقِهِمْ» یاد آر آنگاه که ما از پیامبران، عهد و پیمان گرفتیم و هم از تو و پیش از تو از نوح و ابراهیم و موسی و عیسی بن مریم، از همه پیمان محکم گرفتیم تا راستگویان از صداقتشان سؤال شوند.
This taking and witness-making is what al-Aḥzāb 7 expresses as mīthāq (covenant): "And when We took from the prophets their covenant — and from you, and from Noah, and Abraham, and Moses, and Jesus son of Mary; We took from them a binding covenant — that He might question the truthful of their truthfulness" [Qurʾān 33:7–8].
The terminology lock-in. The taking-and-witness-making of Q 7:172 is what Q 33:7–8 names mīthāq (covenant). Q 33 mentions specifically the prophets' covenant — Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus, the Prophet — but the structure is the same: a binding covenant taken in a pre-worldly station, that He might question the truthful of their truthfulness. The questioning happens here; the covenant was struck there.
294 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پایان آیه، بیانگر آن است که پیمان، از آن رو گرفته شد که از راستگویان، راستی مطالبه شود، و لذا محل آن، دنیاست نه آخرت، در نتیجه موطن میثاق پیش از دنیا خواهد بود (دقت شود).
The end of the verse indicates that the covenant was taken so that truthfulness might be sought from the truthful; the locus of this is therefore this world, not the next — so the locus of the mīthāq is prior to this world (let this be carefully noted).
A neat directionality argument. The covenant is for truth-testing in this world (so that He might question the truthful). If the questioning is here, the covenant must be before here. So the ʿālam al-dharr (Realm of Particles) is prior to the worldly life, not identical with it.
295 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آیاتی که این معنا از آن به دست میآید، فراوان است، و نیز روایات فراوانی که میتوان مدعی تواتر آنها شد، در تفسیر آن آیات، همین معنا را بیان میکنند [که به پارهای از آنها اشاره میشود]:
The verses from which this meaning may be drawn are many; and many ḥadīths, of which one may even claim tawātur, in commentary on these verses, set forth the very same meaning. We cite some of them:
Pivot to the ḥadīth citations on the ʿālam al-dharr. The verses are many; the ḥadīth nearly reach tawātur (mass-transmission). Three are given as samples.
296 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
نَعَمْ، فَثَبَتَتِ الْمَعْرِفَةُ وَ نَسُوا الْمَوْقِفَ، وَ سَیَذْکُرُونَهُ؛ وَ لَوْ لا ذلِکَ لَمْ یَدْرِ أَحَدٌ مَنْ خالِقُهُ وَ رازِقُهُ؛ فَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ أَقَرَّ بِلِسانِهِ فِی الذَّرِّ وَ لَمْ یُؤْمِنْ بِقَلْبِهِ، فَقالَ اللَّهُ: «فَما کانُوا لِیُؤْمِنُوا بِما کَذَّبُوا مِنْ قَبْلُ»
1. ʿAlī b. Ibrāhīm, in his Tafsīr, reports from ʿAbd Allāh b. Muskān: I asked Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) about the verse "And when your Lord took …" — was that episode by way of direct vision (mushāhada)? The Imām said:
"Yes — and so recognition (maʿrifa) was fixed in them, but the locus they forgot — and they shall remember it. Were it not for that, no one would know his Creator or his Sustainer. Some of them in the Realm of Particles acknowledged with their tongues but did not believe with their hearts; God said of these: 'They could not believe in what they had denied before.'"
"Yes — and so recognition (maʿrifa) was fixed in them, but the locus they forgot — and they shall remember it. Were it not for that, no one would know his Creator or his Sustainer. Some of them in the Realm of Particles acknowledged with their tongues but did not believe with their hearts; God said of these: 'They could not believe in what they had denied before.'"
مضمون این روایت در کتابهای محاسن، عللالشرائع، توحید، تفسیر قمی و تفسیر عیاشی و غیر آن با سندهای گوناگون و متنوعی روایت شده است.
The substance of this report is also transmitted, with varied chains, in al-Maḥāsin, ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, al-Tawḥīd, Tafsīr al-Qummī, Tafsīr al-ʿAyyāshī, and elsewhere.
The first sample. Was the covenant by way of direct vision (mushāhada)? Yes — and so recognition (maʿrifa) was fixed in them, but the locus they forgot — and they shall remember it. Without that fixed recognition, no one would know his Creator or his Sustainer. Then the bite: some acknowledged with their tongues but did not believe with their hearts — these are the ones the verse names: they could not believe in what they had denied before. The pre-worldly act of denial is what the worldly act of unbelief is.
297 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
إِنَّ اللَّهَ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — أَخَذَ میثاقَ الْعِبادِ وَ هُمْ أَظِلَّةٌ قَبْلَ الْمیعادِ، فَما تَعارَفَ مِنَ الأَرْواحِ ائْتَلَفَ، وَ ما تَناکَرَ مِنْها اخْتَلَفَ؛
2. Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him), in ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, reports from Ḥabīb that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
"God — Blessed and Exalted — took the covenant of the servants while they were shadows (aẓilla) prior to the appointed time. Those souls that recognized one another clave together, and those that did not recognize one another parted company."
"God — Blessed and Exalted — took the covenant of the servants while they were shadows (aẓilla) prior to the appointed time. Those souls that recognized one another clave together, and those that did not recognize one another parted company."
A short but striking ḥadīth. God took the covenant of the servants while they were shadows (aẓilla) prior to the appointed time. The souls that recognized one another clave together; the ones that did not, parted company. The friendships and antipathies of this life have a pre-worldly source — souls that recognized each other in the ʿālam al-dharr still gravitate together; souls that didn't, repel each other. Aẓilla (shadows) is the term — souls that exist but have not yet thickened into bodies.
298 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
إِنَّ اللَّهَ — عَزَّوَجَلَّ — خَلَقَ الْخَلْقَ، فَخَلَقَ مَنْ أَحَبَّ مِمَّا أَحَبَّ وَ کانَ ما أَحَبَّ أَنْ خَلَقَهُ مِنْ طینَةِ الْجَنَّةِ، وَ خَلَقَ مَنْ أَبْغَضَ مِمَّا أَبْغَضَ، وَ کانَ ما أَبْغَضَ أَنْ خَلَقَهُ مِنْ طینَةِ النَّارِ، ثُمَّ بَعَثَهُمْ فِی الظِّلالِ؛ فَقُلْتُ: وَ أَيُّ شَیْءٍ الظِّلالُ؟ فَقالَ: أَ لَمْ تَرَ إِلی ظِلِّکَ فِی الشَّمْسِ شَیْئاً وَ لَیْسَ بِشَیْءٍ، ثُمَّ بَعَثَ مِنْهُمُ النَّبِیّینَ فَدَعَوْهُمْ إِلَی الإِقْرارِ بِاللَّهِ وَ هُوَ قَوْلُهُ — عَزَّوَجَلَّ —: «وَ لَئِنْ سَأَلْتَهُمْ مَنْ خَلَقَهُمْ لَیَقُولُنَّ اللَّهُ»؛ ثُمَّ دَعَوْهُمْ إِلَی الإِقْرارِ بِالنَّبِیّینَ، فَأَنْکَرَ بَعْضٌ وَ أَقَرَّ بَعْضٌ؛ ثُمَّ دَعَوْهُمْ إِلی وِلایَتِنا فَأَقَرَّ بِها وَ اللَّهِ مَنْ أَحَبَّ، وَ أَنْکَرَها مَنْ أَبْغَضَ؛ وَ هُوَ قَوْلُهُ — عَزَّوَجَلَّ —: «فَما کانُوا لِیُؤْمِنُوا بِما کَذَّبُوا مِنْ قَبْلُ»؛
3. In Tafsīr al-ʿAyyāshī, from ʿAbd Allāh al-Juʿfī, and likewise in ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, from ʿAbd Allāh al-Juʿfī and ʿUqba, it is reported that Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) said:
"God — Mighty and Majestic — created creation. He created the one He loved out of what He loved, and what He loved was that He should create him from the clay of Paradise; and He created the one He hated out of what He hated, and what He hated was that He should create him from the clay of the Fire. Then He raised them up in shadows (ẓilāl)."
I asked: "What are ẓilāl?" He said: "Have you not seen your own shadow in the sun — something, but at the same time not [yet] a [substantial] thing? Then from among them He raised up the prophets, who called them to acknowledge God — and that is His saying, 'If you ask them who created them, they will surely say: God' [Qurʾān 43:87]. Then they called them to acknowledge the prophets — and some denied, some acknowledged. Then they called them to our walāya — and, by God, those whom God loved acknowledged it, and those whom He hated denied it. That is His saying: 'They could not believe in what they had denied before.'"
"God — Mighty and Majestic — created creation. He created the one He loved out of what He loved, and what He loved was that He should create him from the clay of Paradise; and He created the one He hated out of what He hated, and what He hated was that He should create him from the clay of the Fire. Then He raised them up in shadows (ẓilāl)."
I asked: "What are ẓilāl?" He said: "Have you not seen your own shadow in the sun — something, but at the same time not [yet] a [substantial] thing? Then from among them He raised up the prophets, who called them to acknowledge God — and that is His saying, 'If you ask them who created them, they will surely say: God' [Qurʾān 43:87]. Then they called them to acknowledge the prophets — and some denied, some acknowledged. Then they called them to our walāya — and, by God, those whom God loved acknowledged it, and those whom He hated denied it. That is His saying: 'They could not believe in what they had denied before.'"
روایاتی که این مضمون را دارند نیز فراوانند، و قواعد پیشین برای تبیین آن، کفایت میکند، لذا تکرار نمیکنیم.
Reports of the same purport are numerous; the principles set forth above suffice to expound them, so we shall not repeat them.
The fullest of the three. God created the loved ones from the clay of Paradise and the hated ones from the clay of the Fire; raised them up in shadows (ẓilāl); then sent prophets among them in three stages: (1) call to acknowledge God — universal acknowledgment, if you ask them who created them, they will say: God; (2) call to acknowledge the prophets — some accepted, some refused; (3) call to walāya (allegiance to ʿAlī and the Imāms) — those whom God loved acknowledged, those whom He hated denied. So the deepest sorting in the ʿālam al-dharr tracks not generic theism (everyone affirms that) but allegiance to the Family of the Prophet. They could not believe in what they had denied before: the worldly denial of walāya is the playing-out of a denial that already happened in the realm of shadows.
299 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
تذکر: چون میان اعمال نیک و همچنین اعمال بد، ترتب و رابطه سببیت برقرار است، و لذا برخی از آنها متفرع بر برخی دیگر میگردد، و از سوی دیگر هر دو گروه از اعمال، به ذوات سعادتمند و شقاوتمند منتهی میگردند، لذا دو شیوه برای استدلال بر پاداش و کیفر، وجود خواهد داشت، و هر دوی آنها در کلام خداوند سبحان به کار رفته است؛ مثلاً در جایی میفرماید: «فَما کانُوا لِیُؤْمِنُوا بِما کَذَّبُوا مِنْ قَبْلُ» (به آنچه پیش از این تکذیب نمودند ایمان نخواهند آورد). و در جای دیگر میفرماید: «ذلِکُمْ بِأَنَّکُمُ اتَّخَذْتُمْ آیاتِ اللَّهِ هُزُواً وَ غَرَّتْکُمُ الْحَیاةُ الدُّنْیا» (این عذاب شما، کیفر آن است که به آیات خدا تمسخر کردید و مغرور زندگی دنیا شدید). و نیز هر دو شیوه استدلال در کلام عقلا، در مقام بیان علت افعال شایسته و نا شایسته به کار میرود.
Reminder. Since there is ordering and a causal relation between good deeds, as well as among bad deeds — so that some are consequent upon others — and since both groups of deeds terminate in felicitous or wretched essences, there are two modes of argument for reward and punishment. Both have been employed in the speech of God the Glorified. He says in one place: "They could not believe in what they had denied before" [Qurʾān 7:101]. And in another: "That [punishment of yours] is because you took the signs of God in mockery and the worldly life deceived you" [Qurʾān 45:35]. Both modes of argument are also used in rational discourse when adducing the cause of good or evil acts.
A closing methodological note. The Qurʾān argues for reward and punishment in two distinct registers: (i) by tracing the deed back to the essence — they could not believe in what they had denied before (deed-from-essence mode); and (ii) by tracing the punishment back to the deed — because you took God's signs in mockery and the worldly life deceived you (punishment-from-deed mode). Both modes are correct. Rational discourse uses both too — sometimes we explain a person's bad action by who they are, sometimes by what they specifically did. The two modes complement each other; the deeper reading is the first, the more practical the second.
300 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
دانستیم که دو نظام وجود دارد، یکی ثابت که تغییری در اجزای آن راه ندارد، و دیگری متحول با اجزای غیر ثابت؛ و نیز دانستیم که وجود یکی از این دو نظام، وجود دیگری را ابطال نمیکند و مزاحمتی با آن ندارد، در نتیجه، این توهم برطرف میگردد که تقدم قضا و قدر و لزوم به وقوع پیوستن آنچه خداوند در «لوح محفوظ» نگاشته است که مصون از تغییر و تبدیل میباشد، و نیز اینکه هر موجودی لزوماً به آنچه مقتضای سعادت و شقاوت ذاتی اوست، خواهد رسید، اموری است که با صحت تکلیف و ترتب پاداش و کیفر بر آن، ناسازگار میباشد، زیرا تکلیف حقیقی، نیاز به اختیار حقیقی دارد که به واسطه آن انجام دادن کار و ترک آن، هر دو ممکن باشد، و با توجه به وجوب تحقق حوادث — که از خداوند سبحان آغاز میگردد و به فعل میرسد، و یک زنجیره پیوسته با حلقات مترتب بر هم را تشکیل میدهد، که وجود همه آنها ضروری و واجب میباشد — برای اختیار اثری نمیماند و مایه جواز فعل و ترک، نسبت به فاعل نمیگردد، زیرا وجود یکی از دو طرف، ضروری و قطعی میباشد. بنابراین، باید یکی از دو امر را اختیار نمود، و دیگری را نفی کرد:
فصل هفتم: نفی جبر و تفویض، و جمع بین اختیار و تقدیر
Chapter 7 — Negating Compulsion and Delegation, and Reconciling Free Choice with Predetermination
We have seen that there are two orders: one fixed, into whose parts no change finds entry; the other changeable, with non-fixed parts. We have also seen that the existence of one of these two orders does not nullify the existence of the other; nor does it interfere with it. Hence the misimpression is dispelled: namely, that the priority of qaḍāʾ and qadar, the necessary occurrence of what God has inscribed in the Preserved Tablet (which is shielded from change and alteration), and the inevitability that every existent reaches what its essential felicity or wretchedness requires — these are matters incompatible with the validity of religious obligation and the consequent reward and punishment. For true obligation requires true choice (ikhtiyār), in virtue of which doing the act and omitting it are both possible; whereas, given the necessity of the realization of events — which begins with God the Glorified and reaches the act, forming an unbroken chain of mutually-dependent links, all of which exist necessarily and inevitably — there remains no effect for choice; nor does it suffice to make doing-or-omitting permissible for the agent, because the existence of one of the two sides is necessary and definite. Hence, one of two things must be elected and the other denied:
The payoff of all the metaphysics so far. There are two orders running through the cosmos — one fixed and changeless (the higher worlds), one variable and material. They don't compete; each has its own register. So the worry — if everything is preordained in the Preserved Tablet, doesn't religious obligation become theatre? — turns out to be a category error. The next paragraphs survey the two extreme positions that took the worry too seriously: tafwīḍ (delegation) and jabr (compulsion).
301 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
1. امر اول: قدر را که همان تأثیر پیشین خداوند در اعمال است، بیاساس بدانیم، و بگوییم پیش از انجام کار، خداوند تنها یک آگاهی بیتأثیر در اعمال دارد. بنابراین، اعمال، آفریده بندگان است، اگر چه سببها و نیروهایی که آن را به وجود میآورد، مخلوق خداوند سبحان میباشد. این عقیده را که گروهی از معتزله بر آنند، «تفویض» نامند.
(1) First option — to deny qadar (which is precisely God's prior effective influence in acts) and to say that, prior to the act, God has only an ineffective awareness of acts. Hence acts are the creature's creation, even though the secondary causes and powers by which they come about are God's creation. This is the view held by a group of Muʿtazilites, called tafwīḍ (delegation).
The Muʿtazilite move: deny qadar. Acts are entirely the creature's own creation; God only has a passive foreknowledge, not active influence. The intuition saves human responsibility but at the cost of God's sovereignty — God becomes a spectator of the moral world. This is tafwīḍ (delegation): God hands over the moral life to the creatures.
302 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
2. امر دوم: قدر را بپذیریم و به باطل بودن تأثیر اختیار و بیهوده بودن تکلیف حقیقی، معتقد گردیم. این عقیده تبعاتی دارد، از جمله: روا بودن تکلیف به آنچه بیرون از حد توان است، مجبور بودن انسان در افعال، نفی حسن و قبح عقلی، نفی اغراض و اهداف و مانند آن؛ و در اصطلاح، آن را «جبر» نامند و «مجبّره» آن را پذیرفتهاند.
(2) Second option — to accept qadar and to hold that the effect of choice is null and true obligation is futile. This view has a number of consequences: the legitimacy of obligating to what is beyond capacity, the compulsion of man in his acts, the denial of rational good and evil (ḥusn wa qubḥ ʿaqlī), the denial of purposes and ends, and the like. In the technical idiom, this is called jabr (compulsion); the Mujabbira are those who accept it.
The opposite extreme: accept qadar and conclude that human choice is null. People are puppets; obligation is empty pageantry; God can demand the impossible; reward and punishment are arbitrary. This is jabr (compulsion). It saves divine sovereignty but at the cost of moral coherence and the reality of human deliberation. The Mujabbira (Compulsionists) accepted these consequences.
303 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اما دانستیم که میان آن دو مرحله، ناسازگاری نیست، و «قدر» مزاحمتی با «اختیار» ندارد، و برای هر کدام وعاء و ظرف خاصی است. این گروهها نتوانستهاند میان معارف الهی حقیقی و آنچه اسباب طبیعی مادی اقتضاء دارد جمع کنند، با آنکه در نظر عقلای از مردم، وجود اختیار و قدرت فاعلی مصحح تکلیف میباشد و در وجود آن، تردیدی به خود راه نمیدهند، زیرا میان حرکات انسان سالم و لرزه انسان بیمار، و نیز میان سکون کسی که از سلامت اعضاء برخوردار است و آنکه فلج میباشد، تفاوت روشنی مییابد، و در عین حال شکی ندارند که اگر تمام اسبابی که وجود فعل متوقف بر آن است، تحقق یابد، وقوع فعل حتمی خواهد بود.
But we have seen that there is no contradiction between those two stages: qadar does not interfere with ikhtiyār, and each has its own vessel and container. These groups have failed to combine the true divine knowledges with what the natural material causes require — though, in the view of rational people, the existence of choice and agentive power is what validates religious obligation, and they entertain no doubt of its existence; for they can clearly see the difference between the movements of a healthy man and the trembling of a sick man, between the stillness of a man with sound limbs and that of a paralytic, while at the same time they have no doubt that, when all the causes upon which the existence of an act depends are realized, the occurrence of the act becomes inevitable.
The Imāmī way out: neither extreme. Qadar and ikhtiyār (free choice) operate at different levels — they don't compete. Ordinary rational people already know this without philosophical training. Nobody confuses a healthy person's deliberate movement with a sick person's tremor; nobody confuses a paralytic's stillness with the stillness of someone choosing to sit still. We can simultaneously hold (a) the act required all its causes to be in place, and once they were, it was inevitable, and (b) the agent had a real choice. Both intuitions are robust; the philosophers in the two camps fail to do justice to one or the other.
304 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و بیان شد که دو نظام وجود دارد، یکی نظام ثابت با اجزای ثابت و برقراری که به هیچ وجه تغییر در آن راه ندارد و دیگری نظام مادی که قوامش به امکان و قوه و استعداد است و متحول و متغیر میباشد؛ و انسان که یکی از اجزای آن است و نسبتش به افعالش به گونهای است که انجام دادن و ندادن برای او ممکن میباشد، و این همان اختیار است. انتخاب کارها بر پایه خوبی و بدی و نتایج و اهداف صورت میگیرد، و افعال آدمی در تحققش به این امور نیازمند است؛ همانگونه که مواد به واسطه استعدادهایش، امکان حرکت و تبدیل به این غایت یا آن غایت را مییابد، و تنها به واسطه احاطه نوع استعدادهای متناسب با یک غایت و ابطال استعدادهای غایت دیگر، آن غایت تعین مییابد؛ و چه بسا یک جانب به تمامیت رسد اما جانب دیگر در تضاد با او باشد و مزاحم آن گردد و بر آن چیره شود و ابطالش کند و تنها تفاوت میان انسان و مواد دیگر در علم و آگاهی است.
We have explained that there are two orders: one fixed, with fixed and abiding parts in which no change can find entry; the other material, whose subsistence is by way of possibility, potency, and preparedness, which is changeable and variable. Man is one of its parts, and his relation to his acts is such that doing and not doing are both possible for him — and that is precisely choice (ikhtiyār). The choosing of acts proceeds on the basis of good and evil, consequences and ends, and human acts depend in their realization on these matters — just as material substances, by way of their preparednesses, find the possibility of moving and changing to this end or that end, and the determination of the end is realized only through the encompassing of the kind of preparednesses appropriate to that end and the nullification of the preparednesses for the other end. Often one side is brought to completion, but the other side stands opposed to it, interferes with it, prevails over it, and nullifies it. The only difference between man and other material substances is in knowledge and awareness.
What actually distinguishes a human act from a natural event? Both are necessary once their causes are in place. The difference is knowledge. A piece of firewood burns once kindled; a person laughs once willing. Both are determined by their causes. But the human's cause includes deliberation, weighing of goods and ends, knowledge of consequences. Choice is not a magical exception to causal order — it's a particular kind of cause, namely a cause that runs through awareness.
305 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
انسان پس از فراهم بودن دیگر اسباب، براساس علم انتخاب میکند؛ ولی در مواد، عوامل دیگر تعیین کننده یکی از دو طرف میباشد، و علم از آن جهت که دارای این اثر است یکی از این عوامل باشد؛ و به راستی چه فرقی است میان مبدأ سوزاندن که در آتش است و مبدأ کار که در آدمی است (یعنی اراده تام؟) و چه تفاوتی است بین هیزمی که پس از افروخته شدن میسوزد، و انسانی که با اراده میخندد؟ ولی در عین حال نسبت انسان به انجام دادن و ندادن، یک نسبت امکانی است و هر دو برای او رواست، و همین امر معیار صحت تکلیف و ترتب کیفر و پاداش میباشد. آنچه بیان شد در نهایت روشنی است، و از اینرو در این فصل به همین مقدار اکتفا میکنیم.
Man, once the other causes are in place, chooses on the basis of knowledge; whereas in inanimate substances other factors determine one or the other side, and knowledge — qua having this kind of effect — would be one of those factors. Indeed: what is the difference, in principle, between the source of burning that is in fire and the source of acting that is in man (i.e., complete will)? And what is the difference between firewood that burns once kindled and the man who laughs by his will? And yet at the same time the relation of man to doing and not doing is a contingent relation; both are permissible for him, and this is precisely the criterion for the validity of religious obligation and the consequent reward and punishment. What we have said is in the highest clarity; we shall therefore content ourselves with this much in this chapter.
A daring question: is there really any fundamental difference between fire that burns once lit and a person who laughs once they will to? Mechanically speaking — no. Both are determined. But man's relation to do-or-not-do is contingent (both options are existentially open at the moment of choice), and the cause that finally tips the scale is knowledge. That contingent relation is exactly what religious obligation requires; nothing more is needed. Ṭabāṭabāʾī closes the chapter content with this — but adds one more thing.
306 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
باید دانست که در اینجا دیدگاه دیگری است که با آن، موضوع این بحثها از بین میرود، و آن دیدگاه همان نظر توحیدی است که در طی این رسائل بیان شد. در این دیدگاه، همه افعال برای اوست، همانطور که اسماء و ذوات برای او میباشد، پس فعلی برای غیر خدا نخواهد بود تا موضوع مسئله جبر و یا تفویض تحقق یابد. (دقت شود).
It must be known that there is here another perspective — under which the very subject-matter of these debates dissolves: the unitarian perspective (naẓar-i tawḥīdī) set forth throughout these treatises. From this perspective, all acts belong to Him, just as the Names and the essences belong to Him; so there is no act for any other than God — and the subject-matter for the question of jabr or tafwīḍ never arises (let this be carefully noted).
A closing twist that takes the floor out from under the whole jabr/tafwīḍ debate. From the unitarian (tawḥīdī) standpoint developed across these treatises, all acts belong to God, just as the Names and the essences do. So there is no act for any other than God to begin with. The very subject of the jabr/tafwīḍ question — namely, to whom does this act ultimately belong? — never arises, because the answer is the same in every case: to God. The earlier resolution (two orders, no conflict) is the right answer at the level of ordinary metaphysics; this new perspective dissolves the question one level higher.
307 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
نصوص دینی نیز بر آنچه گذشت دلالت دارد [که به پارهای از آنها در این فصل اشاره میشود]:
فصل هشتم: شواهدی از روایات
Chapter 8 — Evidence from the Traditions
The religious texts, too, affirm what we said. We refer to some of them in this chapter:
1. It is reported from the Infallibles (peace be upon them): «لا جَبْرَ وَ لا تَفْویضَ بَلْ أَمْرٌ بَیْنَ الأَمْرَیْنِ» — "There is no compulsion (jabr) and no delegation (tafwīḍ); rather, an affair between the two affairs." This expression has been transmitted with various chains from the Infallible Imāms.
1. It is reported from the Infallibles (peace be upon them): «لا جَبْرَ وَ لا تَفْویضَ بَلْ أَمْرٌ بَیْنَ الأَمْرَیْنِ» — "There is no compulsion (jabr) and no delegation (tafwīḍ); rather, an affair between the two affairs." This expression has been transmitted with various chains from the Infallible Imāms.
The famous Imāmī formula: lā jabra wa lā tafwīḍ, bal amrun bayna al-amrayn — neither compulsion nor delegation, but an affair between the two affairs. This sentence is the entire chapter in shorthand. The whole metaphysics of two orders, of contingent-but-caused choice, of God's sovereignty intact alongside human responsibility, is meant to unpack what bayna al-amrayn (between the two affairs) means.
2. Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him), in al-Tawḥīd, reports from Imām al-Bāqir and al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon them both):
2. Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him), in al-Tawḥīd, reports from Imām al-Bāqir and al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon them both):
308 / 618
A long, technical Imām al-Ṣādiq ḥadīth. Setup: the Throne has many distinct attributes depending on which Qurʾānic verse mentions it. Then the architecture: Throne and Footstool are two doors of the unseen, paired but distinct. The Footstool is the manifest door — the inception of innovations issues from it, and all things proceed from it. The Throne is the inner door — knowledge of modality, being, measure, limit, place, wishing, will, words, motions, abandonment, return, beginning live there. So the Throne's knowledge is more hidden than the Footstool's. They're "neighbors" because they share the same genus (knowledge), but the Throne's description is greater.
309 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
إِنَّ اللَّهَ — عَزَّوَجَلَّ — أَرْحَمُ بِخَلْقِهِ مِنْ أَنْ یُجْبِرَ خَلْقَهُ عَلَی الذُّنُوبِ ثُمَّ یُعَذِّبَهُمْ عَلَیْها، وَ اللَّهُ أَعَزُّ مِنْ أَنْ یُریدَ أَمْراً فَلا یَکُونَ. قالَ: فَسُئِلا علیهما السلام: هَلْ بَیْنَ الْجَبْرِ وَ الْقَدَرِ مَنْزِلَةٌ ثالِثَةٌ؟ قالا: نَعَمْ، أَوْسَعُ مِمَّا بَیْنَ السَّماءِ وَ الأَرْضِ؛
"God — Mighty and Majestic — is more merciful to His creatures than to compel them to sins and then punish them for them; and God is more mighty than to will a thing and have it not come to pass." The narrator says: "They were asked: 'Is there a third station between jabr and qadar?' They said: 'Yes — wider than the distance between heaven and earth.'"
A pair of theological one-liners from Imāms al-Bāqir and al-Ṣādiq. God is too merciful to compel His creatures to sin and then punish them, and God is too mighty to will a thing and have it not come to pass. Together these block both jabr (because compulsion-then-punishment fails the mercy test) and tafwīḍ (because creatures with full self-determining power could thwart God's will). When asked if there's a station between the two, the Imāms answer: yes — wider than the distance between heaven and earth. The middle is not a hairsbreadth compromise but an enormous open space.
310 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اللَّهُ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — أَکْرَمُ مِنْ أَنْ یُکَلِّفَ النَّاسَ ما لا یُطیقُونَهُ، وَ اللَّهُ أَعَزُّ مِنْ أَنْ یَکُونَ فی سُلْطانِهِ ما لا یُریدُ؛
3. In al-Tawḥīd, from Hishām b. Sālim, from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him):
"God — Blessed and Exalted — is more noble than to lay upon people what they cannot bear; and God is more mighty than that there should be in His dominion that which He does not will."
"God — Blessed and Exalted — is more noble than to lay upon people what they cannot bear; and God is more mighty than that there should be in His dominion that which He does not will."
Variant of the same theological argument: God is too noble to lay on people what they cannot bear; and God is too mighty to allow in His dominion that which He does not will. The first half blocks compulsion-with-impossible-demand; the second blocks delegation-with-divine-irrelevance.
311 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز در پارهای از روایات آمده است: «قدریها خواستند خداوند را به عدالت موصوف سازند [و از این رو به تفویض معتقد گشتند، غافل از آنکه با این عقیده] سلطه خداوندی را نفی نمودند».
In other reports it is also stated: "The Qadarīs wished to qualify God by justice — and therefore came to believe in tafwīḍ, oblivious to the fact that, by this belief, they were negating God's sovereignty."
A pointed historical observation: the Qadarīs (early tafwīḍ-leaning theologians) wanted to defend God's justice — but in trying to do so, they undermined God's sovereignty. The amr bayna al-amrayn position is meant to keep both intact. Justice and sovereignty are not in tension once you see the two orders correctly.
312 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ما اسْتَطَعْتَ أَنْ تَلُومَ الْعَبْدَ عَلَیْهِ فَهُوَ مِنْهُ؛ وَ ما لَمْ تَسْتَطِعْ أَنْ تَلُومَ الْعَبْدَ عَلَیْهِ فَهُوَ مِنْ فِعْلِ اللَّهِ. یَقُولُ اللَّهُ تَعالی لِلْعَبْدِ: لِمَ عَصَیْتَ؟ لِمَ فَسَقْتَ؟ لِمَ شَرِبْتَ الْخَمْرَ؟ لِمَ زَنَیْتَ؟ فَهذا فِعْلُ الْعَبْدِ؛ وَ لا یَقُولُ لِمَ مَرِضْتَ؟ لِمَ قَصُرْتَ؟ لِمَ ابْیَضَضْتَ؟ لِمَ اسْوَدَدْتَ؟ لأَنَّهُ مِنْ فِعْلِ اللَّهِ تَعالی؛
4. In al-Ṭarāʾif it is reported: A man asked Jaʿfar b. Muḥammad (peace be upon them) about qaḍāʾ and qadar. The Imām said:
"What you can blame the servant for is from him; what you cannot blame the servant for is from the act of God. God Most Exalted says to the servant: 'Why did you disobey? Why were you iniquitous? Why did you drink wine? Why did you commit fornication?' — these are the servant's act. He does not say: 'Why did you fall ill? Why did you become short? Why did you become white? Why did you become black?' — for these are from the act of God Most Exalted."
"What you can blame the servant for is from him; what you cannot blame the servant for is from the act of God. God Most Exalted says to the servant: 'Why did you disobey? Why were you iniquitous? Why did you drink wine? Why did you commit fornication?' — these are the servant's act. He does not say: 'Why did you fall ill? Why did you become short? Why did you become white? Why did you become black?' — for these are from the act of God Most Exalted."
A brilliant practical heuristic from Imām al-Ṣādiq. Want to know which acts are yours and which are God's? Apply the blame test. What you can be blamed for, that's yours: disobedience, drinking wine, fornication. What you can't be blamed for, that's God's: falling ill, being short, having dark or pale skin. The line between the two affairs runs through the boundary of moral accountability. Things that are matters of essence (or biology) are God's act; things that are matters of voluntary deed are yours.
313 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اللَّهُ أَعْدَلُ مِنْ أَنْ یُجْبِرَ خَلْقَهُ ثُمَّ یُعَذِّبَهُمْ. قالَ: فَمُطْلَقُونَ؟ قالَ: اللَّهُ أَحْکَمُ مِنْ أَنْ یُهْمِلَ عَبْدَهُ وَ یَکِلَهُ إِلی نَفْسِهِ؛
5. Also in al-Ṭarāʾif: Faḍl b. Sahl asked Imām al-Riḍā (peace be upon him) in the presence of al-Maʾmūn: "Are they compelled?" The Imām said:
"God is more just than to compel His creatures and then to punish them." He said: "Then are they at liberty?" He said: "God is more wise than to leave His servant unattended and remit him to himself."
"God is more just than to compel His creatures and then to punish them." He said: "Then are they at liberty?" He said: "God is more wise than to leave His servant unattended and remit him to himself."
The perfect pair, presented to Imām al-Riḍā in al-Maʾmūn's court. Are they compelled? — No, God is too just to compel and then punish. Then they're at liberty? — No, God is too wise to leave His servant unattended and remit him to himself. Each extreme is denied with a different divine attribute. Compulsion violates justice; complete delegation violates wisdom.
314 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
محتوای روایات این بخش، متواتر است، و به چند مضمون برمیگردد که نمونهای از هریک را در اینجا آوردیم. در این روایات، ائمه علیهم السلام به دو شیوه استدلال نمودهاند: یکی استدلال به اقتضای اسماء و صفات خداوند، مانند: رحمت، عزت، کرامت، عدالت و قهر، و همچنین به قضاء و قدر؛ و دیگر استدلال به حسن و قبح و امور دیگری که عقل و روش عقلاء اقتضای آن را دارد. در بعضی از روایات نیز سکوت کردهاند، مانند روایتی که صدوق رحمه الله در توحید از مهزم نقل کرده است که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود:
The substance of the reports in this section is mass-transmitted (mutawātir), reducing to a few themes — of each of which we have given an example. In these reports, the Imāms (peace be upon them) have argued by two modes: (i) argument from the requirements of God's Names and Attributes — such as mercy, might, generosity, justice, and overpowering — and likewise from qaḍāʾ and qadar; (ii) argument from good and evil and other matters required by the intellect and the way of rational people. In some reports they have fallen silent — as in the report al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him) cites in al-Tawḥīd from Mihzam, in which Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
اخْبِرْنی عَمَّا اخْتَلَفَ فیهِ مَنْ خَلَّفْتَ مِنْ مَوالینا. قالَ: قُلْتُ: فِی الْجَبْرِ وَ التَّفْویضِ. قالَ: فَسَلْنی. قُلْتُ: أَجْبَرَ اللَّهُ الْعِبادَ عَلَی الْمَعاصی؟ قالَ: اللَّهُ أَقْهَرُ لَهُمْ مِنْ ذلِکَ. قالَ: قُلْتُ: فَفَوَّضَ إِلَیْهِمْ؟ قالَ: اللَّهُ أَقْدَرُ عَلَیْهِمْ مِنْ ذلِکَ. قالَ: قُلْتُ: فَأَيُّ شَیْءٍ هذا أَصْلَحَکَ اللَّهُ؟ قالَ: فَقَلَّبَ یَدَهُ مَرَّتَیْنِ أَوْ ثَلاثاً، ثُمَّ قالَ: لَوْ أَجَبْتُکَ فیهِ لَکَفَرْتَ؛
"Tell me about the matters in dispute among our Shīʿa whom you have left behind." I said: "They differ over jabr and tafwīḍ." He said: "Ask me." I said: "Has God compelled the servants to disobey?" He said: "God is more overpowering of them than that." I said: "Then has He delegated [the matter] to them?" He said: "God is more powerful over them than that." I said: "Then what is the matter, may God set you aright?" He turned his hand twice or thrice, and then said: "Were I to answer you in the matter, you would fall into disbelief."
The Mihzam ḥadīth, which ends in famous silence. The Imām walks Mihzam through the dialectic: not compulsion (God is more overpowering than that), not delegation (God is more powerful than that). When Mihzam asks then what is it? — the Imām waves his hand twice or three times and says: if I answered you, you would fall into disbelief. The matter is being protected from him; the bare formula amr bayna al-amrayn is enough for practical life, but the deeper analysis would, in the wrong hands, generate confusion that the Imām judged worse than ignorance.
315 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و این خودداری امام علیه السلام به خاطر ملاطفت و مهربانی در حق راوی است. الله المعین.
The Imām's abstention here is out of gentleness and compassion toward the narrator. God is the Helper.
A gloss on the silence. The Imām's refusal to spell out the deeper metaphysics isn't withholding-from-stinginess; it's kindness. Some questions require a long and disciplined preparation before their answers help rather than harm. The amr bayna al-amrayn formula gives Mihzam everything he needs to live well; the philosophical unpacking would have been a stumbling block.
316 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از آنچه گذشت نحوه سخن در تبیین و تفسیر افعال دیگری که خداوند سبحان به خود نسبت داده است، روشن میگردد، مانند: مشیت، اراده، هدایت، اضلال (گمراه کردن)، تمحیص (پاک ساختن)، استدراج (آهسته ولی ناگهان گرفتن)، غضب و اسف (خشم گرفتن). این افعال از نحوه وجود موجودات که همان افعال خداوند و فیض اویند، گرفته میشود؛ به این شرح که آنچه خداوند به وجود آورده، چون از روی ناچاری و نادانی و ناآگاهی نبوده است، منشأ انتزاع «مشیت» و «اراده» برای خداوند سبحان میگردد؛ و وجود آن موجود، «خواسته» و «مراد» میباشد.
فصل نهم: نحوه انتزاع دیگر افعال الهی
Chapter 9 — How the Other Divine Acts Are Abstracted
From what has been said, the manner of expounding and interpreting the other acts which God the Glorified ascribes to Himself becomes clear — for example: wishing (mashīʾa), will (irāda), guidance (hidāya), misguidance (iḍlāl), winnowing/purifying (tamḥīṣ), gradual seizure (istidrāj), wrath (ghaḍab), and sorrow (asaf). These acts are abstracted from the mode of existence of beings — which itself is the act and effusion of God. By way of explanation: that which God has brought into existence, since it has not been the result of any necessity, ignorance, or unawareness, becomes the source from which wishing and will are abstracted in regard to God; and the existence of that being is willed and intended.
A tidy methodological move. The treatise has so far focused on acts like felicity and wretchedness, guidance and misguidance. Now Ṭabāṭabāʾī generalizes: the same logic explains every divine act-name in the Qurʾān. Mashīʾa (wishing), irāda (will), tamḥīṣ (winnowing), istidrāj (gradual seizure), ghaḍab (wrath), asaf (sorrow) — none of these is a mood or psychological state in God; each is abstracted from a mode of existence in created beings. The being itself is the divine effusion; the act-name names a feature of that effusion. So divine willing, e.g., is just the fact that creation is not random or unwilled — God willed it because the being He produces couldn't have arisen from accident.
317 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از اموری که به هدایت گروهی به راه سعادت میانجامد، «هدایت خداوند» انتزاع میگردد؛ و اگر به گمراهی عدهای منجر گردد، از آن مفهوم «اضلال» گرفته میشود، اما به معنایی که مستلزم نقص در خداوند است نباشد. از تحقق شیئی پس از شیء دیگر به گونهای که بعدی ملائم و هماهنگ با قبلی باشد و آن را کامل گرداند، مفهوم «توفیق» گرفته میشود؛ و اگر به گونهای باشد که پدیده بعدی، مانع از پارهای از آثار پدیده پیشین گردد، مفهوم «خذلان» انتزاع میگردد؛ و از پدید آوردن یا استمرار دادن یک شیء به نحوی که هماهنگ با سعادت و موجب آن باشد، مفهوم برکت گرفته میشود.
From those matters that lead a group to the path of felicity, God's guidance is abstracted; and if it leads a group to misguidance, the concept iḍlāl is drawn from it — but in a sense that does not entail any deficiency in God. From the realization of one thing after another, in such a way that the latter is suited and harmonious with the former and completes it, the concept tawfīq (succor, divine assistance) is taken; and if it is such that the latter phenomenon prevents some of the effects of the prior one, the concept khidhlān (forsaking) is abstracted. And from the bringing-into-being or sustaining of a thing in a manner harmonious with felicity and conducive to it, the concept of baraka (blessing) is drawn.
A quick taxonomy. Hidāya (guidance) is abstracted from those features of created reality that lead a group toward felicity; iḍlāl (misguidance) from those that lead to wretchedness — but always without entailing any deficiency in God. Tawfīq (succor) is the harmonious dovetailing of one event with another to complete the prior; khidhlān (forsaking) is when the next event blocks the effects of the prior; baraka (blessing) is felicity-conducive sustenance. None of these is an emotion in God; each names an outward shape of created events.
318 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آنچه به جدا شدن بدبخت از نیکبخت و پلید از پاک میانجامد، منشأ انتزاع «تمحیص» و «امتحان» و مانند آن است، اما نه به معنایی که مستلزم نادانی در حق خداوند سبحان باشد، بلکه به معنای اتمام حجت و بیان حکمت؛ و اموری که موجب افزونی شقاوت انسان بدبخت و رشد آن میگردد، مانند نعمتهای گوناگون پس از نافرمانی و عصیان، منشأ انتزاع «استدراج» و «کید» و مانند آن میشود.
What leads to the separating of the wretched from the felicitous, and the foul from the pure, is the source of the abstraction of tamḥīṣ (winnowing), imtiḥān (testing), and the like — not in a sense that would entail ignorance on God's part, but in the sense of the completion of the proof and the manifestation of wisdom. And the matters that bring about the increase of the wretched man's wretchedness and its growth — such as various blessings after disobedience and rebellion — are the source of the abstraction of istidrāj (gradual seizure), kayd (contrivance), and the like.
More of the same. Tamḥīṣ (winnowing) and imtiḥān (testing) are abstracted from those events that sort the wretched from the felicitous — not in the sense that God needs to find out who is who (He doesn't), but in the sense that the events complete the proof and manifest the wisdom. Istidrāj (gradual seizure) and kayd (contrivance) are abstracted from blessings that arrive after a sin and which the recipient mistakes for divine approval; the increase in worldly comfort lulls the wretched soul deeper into wretchedness.
319 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از گرفتاریها و سختیهایی که گناهان به دنبال میآورد، مفهوم «غضب» گرفته میشود؛ از مورد پافشاری و اصرار بر گناه و سرکشی، مفهوم «اسف» انتزاع میگردد. در تمام این موارد، مفهوم خالی از جنبههای نقص در نظر گرفته میشود، و در رساله اسماء حسنا، بیان کردیم که از یک دیدگاه برهانی دیگر، افعال خداوند در ردیف صفات ذاتی او قرار میگیرد.
From the calamities and hardships that sins bring in their train, the concept of ghaḍab (wrath) is drawn; from the cases of persistence and insistence on sin and rebellion, the concept of asaf (sorrow) is abstracted. In all these cases the concept is taken purified of any aspect of deficiency. We have explained in the Treatise on the Most Beautiful Names that, from another demonstrative perspective, the acts of God may be ranked alongside His essential attributes.
The last few names. Ghaḍab (wrath) is abstracted from the hardships that sins drag along after them — God's wrath is just the natural difficulty that comes with a wrong-shaped soul moving through reality. Asaf (sorrow, in the Qurʾānic fa-lammā āsafūnā) is abstracted from cases of insistent rebellion — not divine grief but the metaphysical signature of a soul stubbornly persisting against its own good. The forward-link to the Treatise on the Most Beautiful Names reminds the reader that, on a different demonstrative reading, these act-attributes can be aligned with the essential attributes too.
320 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آیات و روایاتی که در این باره رسیده است، فراتر از آن است که به شمار آید.
فصل دهم: شواهدی از کتاب و سنت
Chapter 10 — Evidence from the Book and the Sunnah
The verses and ḥadīths on this subject exceed counting.
A brief one-liner. The Qurʾān and the ḥadīth corpus are saturated with this kind of language — divine willing, willing, speaking, sorrow, wrath. The chapter that follows surveys a representative sample under each act-name.
321 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در مورد «مشیت» آیات فراوانی دلالت دارد بر اینکه مشیت و خواست خداوند سبحان بر خواست دیگران چیرگی دارد؛ و بلکه خواست آنان، فرع بر مشیت اوست. خداوند میفرماید: «وَ ما تَشاؤُنَ إِلاَّ أَنْ یَشاءَ اللَّهُ» (نخواهید مگر آنکه خداوند خواهد).
مشیت
Wishing
With regard to mashīʾa, there are many verses indicating that the wishing of God the Glorified is dominant over the wishing of others — indeed, that their wishing is consequent upon His wishing. God says: "You do not will save as God wills" [Qurʾān 76:30].
The foundational verse on mashīʾa (wishing): you do not will save as God wills (Q 76:30). Human wishing is consequent on God's wishing — not displaced or replaced by it, but operating downstream of it. The next ḥadīth pair drives this home structurally.
322 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
مرحوم صدوق در توحید از ابی سعید قماط روایت میکند که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: خَلَقَ اللَّهُ الْمَشِیَّةَ قَبْلَ الأَشْیاءِ، ثُمَّ خَلَقَ الأَشْیاءَ بِالْمَشِیَّةِ؛ خداوند مشیت را پیش از اشیاء آفرید، آنگاه با مشیت آنها را آفرید.
The late al-Ṣadūq, in al-Tawḥīd, reports from Abū Saʿīd al-Qammāṭ that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said: "God created wishing before things; then He created things by means of wishing."
و نیز از ابی اذینه نقل میکند که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: خَلَقَ اللَّهُ الْمَشِیَّةَ بِنَفْسِها، ثُمَّ خَلَقَ الأَشْیاءَ بِالْمَشِیَّةِ؛ خداوند مشیت را به تنهایی آفرید، و سپس اشیاء را با آن خلق کرد.
He also reports from Abū Udhayna that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said: "God created wishing by itself, then created things through it."
A cryptic but striking ḥadīth: God created mashīʾa before things; then He created things by means of mashīʾa. The point: divine wishing isn't an internal attribute of God's essence (it's created, originated); it's the very medium through which created things come to be. The next ḥadīth says it more sharply: God created mashīʾa by itself, and then created everything else through it.
323 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز از محمد بن مسلم نقل میکند که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: «المشیّة محدثة» (خواست خداوند یک پدیده حادث است).
He also reports from Muḥammad b. Muslim that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said: "Wishing is originated (muḥdatha)" — i.e., God's wishing is an originated phenomenon.
The second variant. Mashīʾa is logically prior to other things, and a single originated reality through which everything else issues. Note: originated is the key term — it tells you mashīʾa is on the act side, not the essence side of God.
324 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایاتی که بیانگر حادث بودن مشیت و اینکه مشیت از صفات فعل میباشد، فراوان است.
Reports that establish the originated character of wishing and its being one of the attributes of act are numerous.
The explicit terminology: al-mashīʾatu muḥdatha — wishing is originated. Originated (muḥdath) is the technical Imāmī term for everything that is not the divine essence. So mashīʾa belongs to the world of acts, not to the essence.
325 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در مورد «اراده» نیز آیات فراوانی در قرآن وجود دارد و ظاهرشان آن است که «اراده» از صفات فعل میباشد؛ خداوند میفرماید: «وَ إِذا أَرَدْنا أَنْ نُهْلِکَ قَرْیَةً أَمَرْنا مُتْرَفِیها فَفَسَقُوا فِیها فَحَقَّ عَلَیْهَا الْقَوْلُ فَدَمَّرْناها تَدْمِیراً» (هرگاه بخواهیم نابود کنیم …). و میفرماید: «إِنَّما أَمْرُهُ إِذا أَرادَ شَیْئاً أَنْ یَقُولَ لَهُ کُنْ فَیَکُونُ» (امر و فرمان او هنگامی که چیزی را خواهد …). و از این قبیل آیات فراوان است.
اراده
Will
There are likewise many verses in the Qurʾān regarding irāda, the apparent purport of which is that irāda is an attribute of act. God says: "When We will to destroy a town, We command its affluent ones, and they transgress in it; then the word becomes due against it, and We destroy it utterly" [Qurʾān 17:16]; and: "His command, when He wills a thing, is only that He says to it 'Be,' and it is" [Qurʾān 36:82]. And there are many such verses.
The same point for irāda (will). Q 17:16 (when We will to destroy a town…) and Q 36:82 (when He wills a thing, He says to it: Be, and it is). These verses use irāda in a way that suggests it's an act-attribute, not an essential one — the willing happens concurrently with the act of bringing-into-being, not as some prior internal state.
326 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شیخ صدوق رحمه الله در توحید و عیون اخبارالرضا از صفوان روایت میکند که: به امام رضا علیه السلام عرض کردم: درباره اراده خداوند و اراده مردم برایم بگویید. امام فرمود: الإِرادَةُ مِنَ الْمَخْلُوقِ الضَّمیرُ وَ ما یَبْدُو لَهُ بَعْدَ ذلِکَ مِنَ الْفِعْلِ، وَ أَمَّا مِنَ اللَّهِ — عَزَّوَجَلَّ — فَإِرادَتُهُ إِحْداثُهُ لا غَیْرَ ذلِکَ؛ لأَنَّهُ لا یَرَوّی، وَ لا یَهِمُّ وَ لا یَتَفَکَّرُ، وَ هذِهِ الصِّفاتُ مَنْفِیَّةٌ عَنْهُ، وَ هِیَ مِنْ صِفاتِ الْخَلْقِ؛ فَإِرادَةُ اللَّهِ هِیَ الْفِعْلُ لا غَیْرَ ذلِکَ، یَقُولُ لَهُ کُنْ فَیَکُونُ بِلا لَفْظٍ وَ لا نُطْقٍ بِلِسانٍ وَ لا تَفَکُّرٍ، وَ لا کَیْفٍ لِذلِکَ کَما أَنَّهُ بِلا کَیْفٍ؛
Shaykh al-Ṣadūq, in al-Tawḥīd and ʿUyūn Akhbār al-Riḍā, reports from Ṣafwān: I said to Imām al-Riḍā (peace be upon him): "Tell me about the will of God and the will of mankind." The Imām said:
"In the creature, will is the inner intention and what appears to him afterward of the act. As for will on the part of God — Mighty and Majestic — His will is His bringing-into-being and nothing else. For He does not deliberate, does not form an intent, does not reflect; these attributes are negated of Him, and they are among the attributes of the creature. So God's will is the act itself — nothing else. He says to a thing 'Be,' and it is — without utterance, without a tongue speaking, without thought; and there is no modality for it, just as there is no modality for Him."
"In the creature, will is the inner intention and what appears to him afterward of the act. As for will on the part of God — Mighty and Majestic — His will is His bringing-into-being and nothing else. For He does not deliberate, does not form an intent, does not reflect; these attributes are negated of Him, and they are among the attributes of the creature. So God's will is the act itself — nothing else. He says to a thing 'Be,' and it is — without utterance, without a tongue speaking, without thought; and there is no modality for it, just as there is no modality for Him."
Imām al-Riḍā's clean distinction. In creatures, irāda (will) is an inner intention — the deliberation, the resolve, what comes to mind before acting. In God, irāda is not any of that. He doesn't deliberate, doesn't form an intent, doesn't reflect — those are creaturely processes. God's will is the act itself. Be — and it is: there is no gap between willing and being, no interior pre-act stage. The same idea, theologically: irāda is an attribute of act, not of essence.
327 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در مورد اینکه اراده از صفات فعل میباشد روایات فراوانی که شاید به تواتر برسند، وارد شده است.
There are many reports — perhaps reaching the level of tawātur — establishing that will is one of the attributes of act.
The terminus. So many ḥadīth establish irāda as an attribute of act that the body of evidence may amount to tawātur (mass-transmission, the strongest form of attestation). The Imāms repeatedly insist on this point because it's the right defense against anthropomorphizing God's willing.
328 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«کلام» و «کلمه» عبارت است از یک معنای کامل از آن جهت که با لفظ یا دیگر وسایل فهماندن، بر آن دلالت میشود؛ و از این رو در قرآن به شکلهای گوناگونی آمده است. خداوند فرماید: «وَ کَلَّمَ اللَّهُ مُوسی تَکْلیماً» (و خداوند با موسی سخن گفت). و فرماید: «وَ تُکَلِّمُنا أَیْدیهِمْ» (و دستهایشان با ما سخن گویند). و فرماید: «وَ کَذلِکَ حَقَّتْ کَلِمَةُ رَبِّکَ عَلَی الَّذِینَ کَفَرُوا أَنَّهُمْ أَصْحابُ النَّارِ» (و همین گونه وعده خدای تو بر کافران محقق و حتم است که آنها همه، اهل دوزخ هستند). و نیز فرماید: «وَ کَلِمَتُهُ أَلْقاها إِلی مَرْیَمَ وَ رُوحٌ مِنْهُ» (عیسی بن مریم کلمه الهی و روحی از عالم الوهیت است که سوی مریم فرستاد) و آیات دیگر.
کلمه و کلام
Word and Speech
Kalām (speech) and kalima (word) are a complete meaning in the respect that it is signified by an utterance or by some other instrument of conveying meaning. Hence the term is used in varied ways in the Qurʾān: "And God spoke directly to Moses" [Qurʾān 4:164]; "And their hands shall speak to Us" [Qurʾān 36:65]; "Thus has the word of your Lord come due against the disbelievers — that they are inmates of the Fire" [Qurʾān 40:6]; "His Word, which He cast to Mary, and a Spirit from Him" [Qurʾān 4:171] (i.e., Jesus son of Mary is the divine Word and a Spirit from the realm of divinity, sent to Mary). And so on.
A careful definition. Kalām (speech) and kalima (word) are not just uttered sounds; they're complete meanings signified by some instrument — utterance, gesture, anything that conveys. So the Qurʾānic uses are diverse: God spoke directly to Moses, hands speak on the Day, the word is fulfilled against the disbelievers, Jesus is God's word cast to Mary. The vocabulary stretches far beyond ordinary spoken discourse.
329 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
به طور کلی، هستی پدید آمده از خداوند سبحان چون از ویژگیهای صفات خداوند که واسطه در آفرینش آن میباشد، و یا از هدفی که خداوند از ایجاد آن داشته است خبر میدهد، بر مراد و آنچه در ضمیر است دلالت میکند، در نتیجه آن هستی کلمه یا کلام و حدیث و قول و مانند آن خواهد بود؛ بنابراین کلمه خداوند و کلام او چیزی نیست مگر فعل و ایجاد که همان وجود است.
In general: since the existence brought into being from God the Glorified gives word of the attributes of God which mediate in its creation, or of the purpose God has had in originating it — and thus signifies what is intended and what is in the inner intention — that very existence becomes a word, speech, narration, saying, and the like. Therefore God's word and His speech are nothing other than act and origination — which is precisely existence.
The payoff move. Every existing thing gives word — it points to the divine attributes that mediated its creation, and to the divine purpose for which it was made. So every created reality is, in a sense, a word of God. God's speech is His act and His origination — which is precisely existence. Existence-itself is divine speech. This is the deep metaphysics of the Qurʾān's frequent identification of created beings with God's kalima (e.g., Jesus).
330 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شیخ طوسی رحمه الله در امالی از ابی بصیر نقل میکند که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: لَمْ یَزَلِ اللَّهُ — جَلَّ اسْمُهُ — عالِماً بِذاتِهِ وَ لا مَعْلُومَ، وَ لَمْ یَزَلْ قادِراً بِذاتِهِ وَ لا مَقْدُورَ. قُلْتُ: جُعِلْتُ فِداکَ فَلَمْ یَزَلْ مُتَکَلِّماً قالَ: الْکَلامُ مُحْدَثٌ. کانَ اللَّهُ — عَزَّوَجَلَّ — وَ لَیْسَ بِمُتَکَلِّمٍ ثُمَّ أَحْدَثَ الْکَلامَ؛
Shaykh al-Ṭūsī (may God have mercy on him), in his Amālī, transmits from Abū Baṣīr that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
"God — exalted is His Name — has eternally been knowing by His essence, while there was no known; and He has eternally been powerful by His essence, while there was no object of power." I said: "May I be made your ransom — has He likewise eternally been speaking (mutakallim)?" He said: "Speech is originated. God — Mighty and Majestic — was, and was not speaking; then He originated speech."
"God — exalted is His Name — has eternally been knowing by His essence, while there was no known; and He has eternally been powerful by His essence, while there was no object of power." I said: "May I be made your ransom — has He likewise eternally been speaking (mutakallim)?" He said: "Speech is originated. God — Mighty and Majestic — was, and was not speaking; then He originated speech."
A crisp ḥadīth from Imām al-Ṣādiq. God has eternally been knowing — even when there was no known. Eternally been powerful — even when there was no object of power. But: speech is originated. There was God; and there was no speech; then He originated speech. So kalām is on the act-side, not the essence-side. Like irāda and mashīʾa: an attribute of act, not of essence.
331 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این مضمون در روایات دیگر نیز آمده است.
The same content is also given in other reports.
خلاصه آنکه روایات فراوان این بخش، بر این نکته پافشاری دارد که اراده و کلام، «اسم فعل» است نه «اسم ذات». البته این روایات، امکان به دست دادن معنایی برای اراده و کلام که آن دو را به صفات ذاتی برگرداند نفی نمیکند، همانطور که صدرالمتألهین رحمه الله بدان اهتمام ورزید، و برهان آورد بر اینکه آنچه به گمان او معنای حقیقی اراده و کلام است، از صفات ذات میباشد؛ ولی باید گفت: برهانی که او در مورد این دو صفت ذکر نمود، درباره صفات فعلی دیگر نیز جاری میگردد، در نتیجه دلیلی برای اختصاص بحث به خصوص اراده و کلام وجود ندارد. در بخشهای پیشین گذشت که میتوان صفات فعلی را به گونهای لحاظ کرد که به نحوی در ردیف صفات ذاتی قرار گیرد.
In sum, the many reports of this section insist that irāda and kalām are names of act, not names of essence. These reports do not, of course, foreclose the possibility of supplying a meaning for irāda and kalām that would refer them back to the essential attributes — as Ṣadr al-Mutaʾallihīn (may God have mercy on him) earnestly undertook, demonstrating that what he took to be the real meaning of irāda and kalām belongs among the essential attributes. But it must be said: the demonstration he gave in the case of these two attributes runs equally in the case of other attributes of act; hence there is no ground for restricting the discussion specifically to irāda and kalām. As we have said in earlier sections, the attributes of act can be considered in a manner that aligns them, in a certain way, with the essential attributes.
Methodological epilogue. The reports insist that irāda and kalām are names of act, not of essence. But Ṣadr al-Mutaʾallihīn (Mullā Ṣadrā) tried to rescue an essential reading of these two — and Ṭabāṭabāʾī's response is fair: Ṣadrā's argument, if it works for these two, would also work for every attribute of act, so it doesn't actually distinguish irāda and kalām. The cleaner solution is the one already given: every attribute of act can be considered in a way that aligns it with the essential attributes (the unitarian-tawḥīdī perspective from the end of Chapter 7), but the primary sense is act-attribute.
332 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
درباره «رضا» و «غضب» در توحید و امالی از عماره نقل شده است که از امام صادق علیه السلام پرسیدم: ای فرزند رسول خدا! آیا خداوند خشنودی و خشم دارد؟ امام علیه السلام فرمود: نَعَمْ، وَ لَیْسَ ذلِکَ عَلی ما یُوجَدُ مِنَ الْمَخْلُوقینَ وَ لکِنْ غَضَبُ اللَّهِ عِقابُهُ وَ رِضاهُ ثَوابُهُ؛ آری، اما نه بدان صورت که در خلق وجود دارد، لیکن خشم خداوند، کیفر اوست و خشنودی او، پاداش اوست.
رضا و غضب
Pleasure and Wrath
Concerning riḍā (pleasure) and ghaḍab (wrath), it is reported in al-Tawḥīd and the Amālī from ʿUmāra: I asked Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him): "O son of the Messenger of God, does God have pleasure and wrath?" The Imām said: "Yes — but not as they are found in the creature. God's wrath is His punishment; God's pleasure is His reward."
مضمون این حدیث در روایات فراوانی آمده است.
The substance of this ḥadīth is found in many other reports.
A blunt clarification from Imām al-Ṣādiq. Yes, God has pleasure and wrath — but not in the way creatures have them. God's wrath is His punishment; God's pleasure is His reward. Not interior emotional states; effects in the world that get named with creaturely emotion-words for descriptive convenience.
333 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
درباره «هدایت و اضلال» در محاسن از سلیمان روایت شده است که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: یا سُلَیْمانُ! إِنَّ لَکَ قَلْباً وَ مَسامِعَ، وَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ إِذا أَرادَ أَنْ یَهْدِيَ عَبْداً فَتَحَ مَسامِعَ قَلْبِهِ، وَ إِذا أَرادَ بِهِ غَیْرَ ذلِکَ خَتَمَ مَسامِعَ قَلْبِهِ فَلا یَصْلُحُ أَبَداً؛ وَ هُوَ قَوْلُ اللَّهِ — عَزَّوَجَلَّ —: «أَمْ عَلی قُلُوبٍ أَقْفالُها»
هدایت و اضلال
Guidance and Misguidance
Concerning guidance and misguidance, it is reported in al-Maḥāsin from Sulaymān that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
"O Sulaymān! You have a heart and ears. When God wills to guide a servant, He opens the ears of his heart; and when He wills otherwise for him, He seals the ears of his heart, so that he is never thereafter set aright. That is His saying — Mighty and Majestic: 'Or have their hearts locks upon them?' [Qurʾān 47:24]"
"O Sulaymān! You have a heart and ears. When God wills to guide a servant, He opens the ears of his heart; and when He wills otherwise for him, He seals the ears of his heart, so that he is never thereafter set aright. That is His saying — Mighty and Majestic: 'Or have their hearts locks upon them?' [Qurʾān 47:24]"
A vivid image. The heart has ears. When God wills to guide a servant, He opens the ears of his heart; when He wills otherwise, He seals them — and once sealed, the person is never thereafter set aright. The Imām cites the Qurʾānic verse for the seal: or have their hearts locks upon them? The image is severe; the framework remains the one developed across the treatise — which response is willed for a soul tracks what that soul has hardened itself into.
334 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
درباره به خود واگذاردن و استدراج (/ به آهستگی غافلگیر کردن) در اصول کافی از سماعه نقل است که از امام صادق علیه السلام از آیه «سَنَسْتَدْرِجُهُمْ مِنْ حَیْثُ لا یَعْلَمُونَ» پرسیدم؛ امام فرمود: هُوَ الْعَبْدُ یُذْنِبُ الذَّنْبَ فَتُجَدَّدُ لَهُ النِّعْمَةُ مَعَهُ تُلْهیهِ تِلْکَ النِّعْمَةُ عَنِ الاسْتِغْفارِ مِنْ ذلِکَ الذَّنْبِ؛ آن بندهای است که گناهی مرتکب شود، پس برای او با آن گناه نعمت تجدید گردد، و آن نعمت، او را از استغفار آن گناه، سرگرم سازد.
استدراج
Gradual Seizure
Concerning abandonment and istidrāj (taking unawares by gentle stages), in Uṣūl al-Kāfī, it is reported from Samāʿa: I asked Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) about the verse "We shall lead them on by degrees from where they do not know" [Qurʾān 7:182]. The Imām said:
"It is the servant who commits a sin, and then a blessing is renewed to him along with that sin, which blessing distracts him from seeking forgiveness for that sin."
"It is the servant who commits a sin, and then a blessing is renewed to him along with that sin, which blessing distracts him from seeking forgiveness for that sin."
The perfect concrete illustration of istidrāj. The verse — we shall lead them on by degrees from where they do not know (Q 7:182) — sounds menacing in the abstract. The Imām makes it concrete: a servant sins; right after the sin, a blessing is renewed to him; the blessing distracts him from seeking forgiveness for the sin. He thinks: God isn't angry, He just blessed me! — but the blessing is the trap. The soul is being lulled along, deeper into the state it has chosen. The Qurʾānic istidrāj is exactly this — gentle, gradual, almost imperceptible, deadly.
335 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این مضمون مکرراً نقل شده است، و روایات پیرامون صفات فعل فراوان است، و ما برای اختصار و رعایت اسلوب فصلهای پیشین به این مقدار اکتفا نمودیم.
This content is repeatedly transmitted; the reports on the attributes of act are many, and we have contented ourselves with this much for the sake of brevity and to keep with the manner of the preceding chapters.
336 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در توحید و معانی الاخبار از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل شده است که درباره آیه «فَلَمَّا آسَفُونا انْتَقَمْنا مِنْهُمْ» فرمود: إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی لا یَأْسَفُ کَأَسَفِنا، وَ لکِنَّهُ خَلَقَ أَوْلِیاءَ لِنَفْسِهِ یَأْسَفُونَ وَ یَرْضَوْنَ، وَ هُمْ مَخْلُوقُونَ مُدَبَّرُونَ، فَجَعَلَ رِضاهُمْ لِنَفْسِهِ رِضًی وَ سَخَطَهُمْ لِنَفْسِهِ سَخَطاً، وَ ذلِکَ لأَنَّهُ جَعَلَهُمُ الدُّعاةَ إِلَیْهِ وَ الأَدِلَّاءَ عَلَیْهِ، فَلِذلِکَ صارُوا کَذلِکَ، وَ لَیْسَ أَنَّ ذلِکَ یَصِلُ إِلَی اللَّهِ کَما یَصِلُ إِلی خَلْقِهِ، وَ لکِنْ هذا مَعْنی ما قالَ مِنْ ذلِکَ، وَ قَدْ قالَ أَیْضاً: «مَنْ أَهانَ لی وَلِیّاً فَقَدْ بارَزَنی بِالْمُحارَبَةِ وَ دَعانی إِلَیْها» وَ قالَ أَیْضاً: «مَنْ یُطِعِ الرَّسُولَ فَقَدْ أَطاعَ اللَّهَ»؛ وَ قالَ أَیْضاً: «إِنَّ الَّذِینَ یُبایِعُونَکَ إِنَّما یُبایِعُونَ اللَّهَ»؛ وَ کُلُّ هذا وَ شِبْهُهُ عَلی ما ذَکَرْتُ لَکَ، وَ هَکَذا الرِّضا وَ الْغَضَبُ وَ غَیْرُهُما مِنَ الأَشْیاءِ مِمَّا یُشاکِلُ ذلِکَ؛
سخنی در تکمیل بحث
A Concluding Word
In al-Tawḥīd and Maʿānī al-Akhbār, it is reported from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) regarding the verse "And when they grieved Us, We took vengeance upon them" [Qurʾān 43:55]:
"God — Blessed and Exalted — does not grieve as we grieve. But He has created for Himself friends (awliyāʾ) who do grieve and rejoice; they are creatures, governed by Him; He has made their pleasure His own pleasure and their indignation His own indignation. This is because He has made them callers to Himself and guides to Him; and so they have become as such. It is not that the matter actually reaches God in the way it reaches creatures — but this is the meaning of what He said. He has also said: 'Whoever insults a walī of Mine has openly fought Me and called Me to battle.' And He has said: 'Whoever obeys the Messenger has indeed obeyed God' [Qurʾān 4:80]. And He has said: 'Those who pledge allegiance to you are pledging allegiance to God' [Qurʾān 48:10]. And all of this and its like is according to what I have told you. So too with pleasure and wrath, and other things resembling them."
"God — Blessed and Exalted — does not grieve as we grieve. But He has created for Himself friends (awliyāʾ) who do grieve and rejoice; they are creatures, governed by Him; He has made their pleasure His own pleasure and their indignation His own indignation. This is because He has made them callers to Himself and guides to Him; and so they have become as such. It is not that the matter actually reaches God in the way it reaches creatures — but this is the meaning of what He said. He has also said: 'Whoever insults a walī of Mine has openly fought Me and called Me to battle.' And He has said: 'Whoever obeys the Messenger has indeed obeyed God' [Qurʾān 4:80]. And He has said: 'Those who pledge allegiance to you are pledging allegiance to God' [Qurʾān 48:10]. And all of this and its like is according to what I have told you. So too with pleasure and wrath, and other things resembling them."
A capstone ḥadīth. The verse Q 43:55 — when they grieved Us, We took vengeance — looks like attributing grief to God. The Imām: God does not grieve as we grieve. But He has created friends (awliyāʾ) — the prophets, the Imāms — who do grieve and rejoice; He has made their pleasure His own pleasure and their indignation His own indignation. The mechanism: insulting a walī of God's is treated by God as fighting against God Himself; obeying the Messenger is obeying God; pledging to the Prophet is pledging to God. All these vertical-identity statements are saying the same thing — when a creature has been so emptied of self that the only agent left for its act is God, that creature's grief and pleasure are God's grief and pleasure. The wālī's emotional life is the manifest face of God's act-attributes.
337 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این حدیث از روایات جامعی است که یک معیار کلی در مورد نوع دیگری از افعال خداوند سبحان ارائه میدهد، و آن معیار عبارت است از اینکه: هر فعلی از هر فاعلی، در صورتی که به دلیل فانی و محو شدن در فعل خداوند، فاعلش ملاحظه نگردد — مانند افعال پیامبران و اولیای مخلص خداوند — و نیز در صورتی که کننده کار از دیده محو گردد و برای کار او جز خداوند باقی نماند — همچون ماجرای موسی علیه السلام با درخت طور — و به طور کلی هر فعلی که فاعلی ندارد، فعل خداوند سبحان به شمار میآید؛ و این ضابطه کلی از قواعدی که در آغاز رساله بیان شد، به دست میآید، و بسیاری از اشکالات اصلی و فرعی به وسیله آن حل میگردد. والله الهادی.
This ḥadīth is among the comprehensive traditions that furnish a general criterion concerning another kind of God's acts. The criterion is this: any act, of any agent whatsoever, in the case where the agent is not considered (because of his being annihilated and effaced in the divine act) — as in the acts of the prophets and the purified friends of God — and likewise where the doer of the act is removed from view and nothing but God remains for the act — as in the episode of Moses (peace be upon him) with the tree of al-Ṭūr— and, in general, every act that has no [other] agent, is reckoned as an act of God the Glorified. This general rule is derived from the principles set forth at the beginning of the treatise, and many primary and secondary difficulties are resolved by it. And God is the Guide.
The formula made explicit, and used to close out the treatise. The general criterion: any act, of any agent whatsoever, in which the agent has been annihilated and effaced in the divine act — like the prophets, like Moses at the Burning Bush — and in general every act that has no [other] agent, is reckoned as an act of God. This is the unitarian-tawḥīdī perspective from the end of Chapter 7, now stated as a working rule. With this rule in hand, many primary and secondary difficulties are resolved: the question is this God's act or the creature's? always has the same answer when the creature has been emptied — it is God's. And God is the Guide.
338 / 618
بِسْمِ ٱللَّٰهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
Treatise on the Intermediaries
رساله وسائط
◈ ◈ ◈
بسم الله الرحمن الرحیم الحمدلله رب العالمین، والصلاة والسلام علی أولیائه المقربین سیما محمد وآله الطاهرین. این نوشته، بحثی است فشرده درباره واسطههای میان خداوند سبحان و عالم طبیعت، که ذات اقدس اله یکی پس از دیگری آنها را به وجود آورده است؛ بنابر آنچه از برهان به دست آید و کشف و شهود آن را تأیید کند و از ظاهر نصوص دینی (کتاب و سنت) فهمیده شود. والله المعین.
اشاره
Prefatory Note
In the Name of God, the All-Merciful, the All-Compassionate.
Praise belongs to God, Lord of the worlds, and blessing and peace upon His drawn-near friends — especially Muḥammad and his pure Household.
This writing is a condensed treatment of the intermediaries (wasāʾiṭ) between God the Glorified and the world of nature — intermediaries which the Most Sacred Essence has brought into being one after another — according to what may be reached by demonstration, what unveiling and witnessing (kashf wa-shuhūd) confirm, and what is understood from the apparent purport of the religious texts (Book and Sunnah). And God is the Helper.
Praise belongs to God, Lord of the worlds, and blessing and peace upon His drawn-near friends — especially Muḥammad and his pure Household.
This writing is a condensed treatment of the intermediaries (wasāʾiṭ) between God the Glorified and the world of nature — intermediaries which the Most Sacred Essence has brought into being one after another — according to what may be reached by demonstration, what unveiling and witnessing (kashf wa-shuhūd) confirm, and what is understood from the apparent purport of the religious texts (Book and Sunnah). And God is the Helper.
A short opening: in the Name of God, praise to Him, blessing on the Prophet and his Household. Then the subject is announced — not God Himself, but the intermediaries (wasāʾiṭ) between God and the natural world we live in. Treatise 1 argued that God is the only true reality; this treatise asks: how does that one Reality make contact with our many-layered, changing world? Ṭabāṭabāʾī's answer is the four-world ladder this chapter is about to derive — and the Qurʾānic furniture (Throne, Pen, Tablet, angels, satans) Chapter 3 will fit onto that ladder.
340 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در رساله توحید به اثبات رسید که همه پدیدههای امکانی که در جهان خارج تحقق دارند، معلول و مظهر (جلوهگاه) وجود واجبی هستند که حقیقت محض و ناب است؛ پس همه قائم به اویند؛ در نتیجه همه این موجودات، در مرتبه صرافت آن وجود، به شکل برتر و والاتر بدون شائبهای از نقص و نیستی، تحقق دارند؛ و چون آن حقیقت، صرف و خالص است، این موجودات اسماء او خواهند بود، که مفاهیمشان گوناگون ولی مصداقشان یکی است؛ و این همان اسماء و صفات میباشد؛ و ثابت گشت که اسماء و صفات، مبدأ تحقق موجودات، با جهات گوناگون و جنبههای پراکنده آنها میباشند.
فصل اول: عوامل کلی وجود
Chapter 1 — The Universal Factors of Existence
It was established in the Treatise on Tawḥīd that all contingent phenomena found in the external world are effects and theophanies (maẓāhir, places of manifestation) of the Necessary Existence, which is pure and unalloyed reality. Hence all of them subsist by Him; and so all these existents have higher and more excellent realization at the level of the unmixedness of that Existence, without any taint of deficiency or non-being. And since that reality is pure and unalloyed, these existents are His Names — their concepts varied but their referent one — and these are precisely the Names and Attributes. It was also established that the Names and Attributes are the principles of the realization of beings, with all their varied aspects and scattered facets.
A two-sentence recap of where Treatise 1 ended. Manifestation (ẓuhūr) is the key word. Created things aren't separate little realities standing alongside God; they are displays of His one Reality, the way a single light can show up as a thousand colored patches when it passes through different glass. At the level of Existence-itself, those patches are God's Names — a vocabulary He uses to make Himself knowable. The Names will do all the heavy lifting in this treatise.
341 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این سخن درباره نسبت اسماء با موجودات مادون آن بود، اما در میان خود اسماء نیز ترتیبی بر حسب نسبتهایی که میان مفاهیم آنها وجود دارد، برقرار میباشد، زیرا روشن است که مثلاً «خلق»، فرع «قدرت» و قدرت، فرع «علم و حیات» است... و چون — همانگونه که در رساله توحید بیان شد — از وجود صرف که از هر جهت نامحدود است، فی حد نفسه همه صفات، نفیاً و اثباتاً، برکنار میباشد و [از طرفی] اتصاف خود، نوعی تعین است؛ پس این معنا، پیش از دیگر تعینات خواهد بود [که ذات واجب از آن نیز مبراست].
That was the relation of the Names to the beings below them. But among the Names themselves there is also an order, in accordance with the relations that obtain among their concepts. For it is plain that, for example, creation (khalq) is consequent upon power (qudra); and power is consequent upon knowledge and life (ʿilm wa-ḥayāt), and so on. And since — as was set forth in the Treatise on Tawḥīd — pure existence, which is unbounded in every respect, is in itself free of all attributes both negatively and affirmatively, while being-attributed is itself a kind of determination (taʿayyun), this meaning will precede the other determinations — though the Necessary Essence is pure of this also.
Now Ṭabāṭabāʾī adds a wrinkle: there's an order even among the Names themselves. Creating presupposes power; power presupposes life and knowledge. So the Names form a kind of dependency stack, with some Names "earlier" and others "later." This matters because it sets up the idea that the descent of existence into our world isn't one big jump from God to nature — it's a graded staircase.
342 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پس به اثبات رسید که نخستین تعین (یعنی نخستین اسم) همان «بیتعینی» است که در اصطلاح عرفاء، مقام «احدیت» نامیده میشود، و به دنبال آن تعینات دیگر میآید. و نیز ثابت گشت که در این رابطه، فرقی میان اسماء ذاتی و اسماء فعلی که از مقام فعل گرفته میشود، وجود ندارد؛ گرچه از این جهت بین آنها فرق است که اسم ذاتی در مقام ذات به طور مطلق تحقق دارد، ولی نحوه وجود اسم فعلی تابع نحوه وجود منشأ انتزاع آن میباشد. (دقت شود).
Hence it was established that the first determination — i.e., the first Name — is precisely non-determination (lā-taʿayyun), which in the technical vocabulary of the gnostics is called the station of Aḥadiyya (oneness-as-such); and after it come the other determinations. It was also established that, in this respect, no distinction obtains between the essential Names and the actual Names that are taken from the station of act — although they do differ in this: that the essential Name is realized in the station of essence absolutely, whereas the mode of existence of an actual Name follows the mode of existence of its source of abstraction. (Note carefully.)
The first "Name" of God turns out to be a kind of paradox: it's non-determination itself. Pure Existence has no features at all — even having attributes is a feature, so He's beyond that too. Mystics call this featureless layer Aḥadiyya (oneness-as-such). Every other Name comes after it.
343 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
حال گوییم: چنانکه در امور عامه مبرهن گشته است که هر جوهر طبیعی را افعال خاصی است که به صورت نوعی آن طبیعت مستند میباشد، و نیز آن را انفعالات خاصی است که به ماده آن استناد دارد؛ به عنوان نمونه یک انسان موجود در خارج را که دارای افعال انسانی و انفعالات مادی بدنی میباشد، در نظر بگیرید، بدیهی است که از سویی انسان مطلق که اطلاق نیز قید آن نیست، در فرد خارجی انسان تحقق دارد.
We now say: As has been established in the general matters (umūr ʿāmma), every natural substance has specific acts that are referred to the species-form of that nature, and specific affections that are referred to its matter. By way of illustration, take an existing human in the external world — who has human acts and material bodily affections. It is evident, on the one hand, that the absolute human — whose absoluteness itself is no constraint upon it — is realized in the external human individual.
A pivot to philosophy. He's about to argue, from the structure of any ordinary thing, that there must be levels of reality above the physical one. The set-up: take a person. They have human acts (thinking, choosing) that come from their form (what kind of thing they are), and they have bodily affections (getting tired, getting cold) that come from their matter. Hold that distinction — it does the work in the next few paragraphs.
344 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و آن همان طبیعتی است که اگر خودش لحاظ شود، کلی و رهاست، و بر هر فرد مفروضی از انسان صادق میباشد، و نسبتش به همه فعل و انفعالهای انسانی یکسان خواهد بود.
That is the nature which, taken in itself, is universal and unrestricted, true of every supposed individual of human, and whose relation to all human acts and affections is uniform.
There's an "absolute human" — humanness as such, without restriction — that shows up equally in every individual person. It's not floating somewhere else; it's realized in the concrete person. This is just classical metaphysics: a kind doesn't disappear when it gets instantiated.
345 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
کما اینکه از سوی دیگر انسان، دارای افعال انسانی بالضروره در فرد انسان تحقق دارد؛ و آن همان طبیعتی است که اگر خودش لحاظ گردد، کلی نخواهد بود بلکه جزئی میباشد، لیکن از ماده و انفعالهای آن به دور است، ولی در عین حال، افعال موجود در فرد مادی انسان با او همراه است.
Just so, on the other side, the human-with-human-acts is necessarily realized in the individual man. That is the nature which, taken in itself, is not universal but particular, yet remains removed from matter and its affections, while at the same time the acts present in the material individual of human accompany it.
The same humanness can be considered in another mode — particular to this individual, but still abstracted from the body's dust and breakdowns. Think of it as the person's character or form-as-realized: it goes with their bodily acts, but isn't identical with their flesh. So already we have two layers in one ordinary human being.
346 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، اگر یک موجود جوهری مادی و طبیعی را در نظر بگیریم، سه جهت در آنجا، تحقق خواهد داشت. ۱. وجود جوهری که از تقید به ماده و احکامی که با ماده است، مجرد و مبراست. ۲. وجود جوهری که از ماده مبراست نه از احکامی که با ماده است. ۳. وجود جوهری مادی. و این سه، همان است که فلاسفه آن را «وجود مجرد» و «وجود مثالی» و «وجود مادی» مینامند.
Therefore, if we consider a material, natural, substantial being, three aspects are realized there: (1) a substantial existence that is abstracted and free both from being bound to matter and from the rulings that go with matter; (2) a substantial existence that is free from matter but not from the rulings that go with matter; (3) a material substantial existence. And these three are exactly what the philosophers call immaterial existence (wujūd mujarrad), imaginal existence (wujūd mithālī), and material existence (wujūd māddī).
The headline result of the chapter so far: any physical thing has three layers, not one. (1) An immaterial layer — pure form, untouched by matter. (2) An imaginal layer — particular but still free of physical decay. (3) A material layer — the everyday body. Philosophers call these mujarrad, mithālī, and māddī. These three labels will keep showing up — Chapter 3 will pin Throne, Tablet, angels, and satans onto them.
347 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و باید دانست که اتصاف مرتبه وجود مثالی انسان مثلاً به افعالی که از مرتبه وجود مادی او تحقق مییابد؛ روا میباشد؛ چراکه در غیر این صورت، اتصاف به افعال، در آن مرتبه، محال خواهد بود؛ پس میان آن مرتبه از وجود با این افعال، نوعی نسبت برقرار است، و چون سخن در وجود است و وجود نسبت به دلیل غیر مستقل بودن آن، جز با تحقق دو طرف خویش، تحقق نمییابد، آن افعال به نحوی در مرتبه وجود مثالی، موجود خواهد بود، مانند عکس آن؛ و چون ضرورتاً مرتبه وجود مثالی فی نفسه، مقدم بر مرتبه افعال است، میان آنها تقدم و تأخر وجودی خواهد بود، در نتیجه میان وجود مثال و مرتبه افعال چینشی بر حسب مرتبه و علیت و معلولیت و ظاهریت و مظهریت، برقرار میباشد، در نتیجه آنها دو مرتبه از مراتب ظهور وجود خواهند بود.
And it must be known that the imaginal level of human existence may rightly be attributed with the acts that are realized at the material level of his existence — for were it otherwise, attribution by acts at that level would be impossible. Hence between that level of existence and those acts some sort of relation obtains. And since the discussion is about existence — and the existence of a relation, on account of its non-self-subsistent character, is realized only with the realization of its two terms — those acts will in some manner be present at the imaginal level, like its reflection. And since the imaginal level in itself is necessarily prior to the level of acts, there obtains between them an existential priority and posteriority. There will accordingly be, between the imaginal existence and the level of acts, an arrangement by way of rank, causality, effect, manifestation, and locus-of-manifestation — and they will be two ranks among the ranks of the appearance of existence.
This dense paragraph is the backbone argument. Quick walkthrough: the things you do with your body must somehow show up at the imaginal level too — otherwise that level couldn't be said to "act" at all. So a relation exists between the imaginal level and material acts. Since relations need both terms to be real, there's some way the material acts already exist at the imaginal level — as a reflection. And since the imaginal layer is causally prior to the material one, the two stand in a cause-and-effect, source-and-display relation. Conclusion: they're two ranks of the same unfolding existence.
348 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و با بیانی شبیه آنچه گذشت، روشن میشود که چنین نسبتی میان وجود مجرد و وجود مثالی نیز تحقق دارد.
By a discussion like that above, it becomes clear that the same relation obtains between immaterial existence and imaginal existence.
Same argument, applied one floor up: the relation immaterial-to-imaginal works the same way as imaginal-to-material. So we get a chain.
349 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
تمام آنچه گفته شد، درباره آن دسته از امور موجود در مرتبه طبیعت است که ویژه هر یک از انواع میباشد، و نظیر آن درباره اموری که در بیش از یک نوع یا در همه انواع موجودات طبیعی تحقق دارد، جاری میگردد؛ پس روشن شد که بالاتر از مرتبه طبیعت، دو مرتبه دیگر هست: مرتبه تجرد و مرتبه مثال.
All the foregoing concerned those matters present at the level of nature peculiar to each species; and the like runs in regard to matters realized in more than one species, or in all species of natural beings. Hence it has become clear that above the level of nature there are two further levels: the level of immateriality (tajarrud) and the level of the imaginal (mithāl).
A quick generalization: the argument doesn't only apply species-by-species, but to whatever cuts across species or holds at the cosmic level too. Net result: above the physical world there are two further levels — the imaginal (mithāl) and the immaterial (tajarrud).
350 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از تمام آنچه گذشت به دست میآید که در دار هستی، چهار عالم کلی تحقق دارد که به تناسب شدت وجود، ترتیب یافتهاند و هر یک بر طبق دیگری میباشد: اول: عالم اسماء و صفات که عالم لاهوت نامیده میشود. دوم: عالم تجرد تام که عالم عقل و روح و جبروت نام دارد. سوم: عالم مثال که به آن، عالم خیال و مثل معلقه و برزخ و ملکوت گویند. چهارم: عالم طبیعت و به آن عالم ناسوت گویند، و البته نامهای دیگری هم دارد.
From all that has gone before it follows that in the abode of existence there are four universal worlds, ordered according to the intensity of existence, each patterned upon the other:
First — the world of the Names and Attributes, which is called ʿālam al-Lāhūt (the world of divinity).
Second — the world of complete immateriality, named the world of Intellect, Spirit, and Jabarūt (omnipotence).
Third — the world of the imaginal (ʿālam al-mithāl), also called the world of imagination (khayāl), the suspended forms (muthul muʿallaqa), the barzakh (interworld), and the Malakūt (kingdom).
Fourth — the world of nature, called the ʿālam al-Nāsūt (the human/sensible world); and it also has other names.
First — the world of the Names and Attributes, which is called ʿālam al-Lāhūt (the world of divinity).
Second — the world of complete immateriality, named the world of Intellect, Spirit, and Jabarūt (omnipotence).
Third — the world of the imaginal (ʿālam al-mithāl), also called the world of imagination (khayāl), the suspended forms (muthul muʿallaqa), the barzakh (interworld), and the Malakūt (kingdom).
Fourth — the world of nature, called the ʿālam al-Nāsūt (the human/sensible world); and it also has other names.
The four-world map, which is the heart of this treatise. Top to bottom:
- Lāhūt — the world of the Divine Names and Attributes. The highest layer of created reality, closest to God Himself. - Jabarūt — pure intellect, spirit, complete immateriality. The level where the Throne and the great archangels belong. - Mithāl / Malakūt — the imaginal world, where forms exist as living images. The level of the Tablet, the barzakh, dreams. - Nāsūt — our material, sensible world.
Memorize these four labels. The rest of Treatise 4 is a tour through them, fitting the Qurʾānic vocabulary (Throne, Footstool, Veils, Pen, angels, satans) onto each rung.
- Lāhūt — the world of the Divine Names and Attributes. The highest layer of created reality, closest to God Himself. - Jabarūt — pure intellect, spirit, complete immateriality. The level where the Throne and the great archangels belong. - Mithāl / Malakūt — the imaginal world, where forms exist as living images. The level of the Tablet, the barzakh, dreams. - Nāsūt — our material, sensible world.
Memorize these four labels. The rest of Treatise 4 is a tour through them, fitting the Qurʾānic vocabulary (Throne, Footstool, Veils, Pen, angels, satans) onto each rung.
351 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در فلسفه الهی، براهینی اقامه شده که مطالب گذشته را اثبات میکند، اما برهانی که در اینجا آوردیم برای اهل دقت کافی است، انشاءالله.
In theistic philosophy (al-falsafa al-ilāhiyya), several demonstrations have been adduced that establish the foregoing; but the demonstration we have given here is sufficient for those of careful insight, God willing.
A polite sign-off. Other Islamic philosophers have proved the four-world map differently; he's offered just one route, which he thinks is enough for a careful reader. Now he'll spend the rest of the treatise showing that the Qurʾān and the Imāms taught the same thing.
352 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
کتاب و سنت، اسماء الهی را واسطه در تنزل وجود میداند. اگر در کتاب الهی با دقت نظر کنی، مییابی که خداوند در آیات توحید، مانند آیاتی که در سوره رعد، حدید، حشر و غیر آن است و نیز مانند آیه سخره و آیةالکرسی و آیات فراوان دیگر، اسماء خاص را با اسماء عام تعلیل میکند؛ و مییابی که خداوند سبحان هنگام بیان آفرینش و قوام دادن به هستی و اشکال گوناگون افاضه و اعطاء و نیز در مرحله بازگشت، مانند مرگ و برزخ و حشر و غیر آن، آنها را با نامهایی که مفهوم متناسبی با هر یک از این موارد دارد، تعلیل میکند؛ و شاید در بیش از پانصد آیه به چنین چیزی دست یابی، تا آنجا که در مرحله اعتبار نیز، مانند تکلیف کردن، این امر وجود دارد.
فصل دوم: شواهدی از آیات و روایات بر وساطت اسماء الهی در تنزل وجود
Chapter 2 — Evidence from Verses and Reports for the Mediation of the Divine Names in the Descent of Existence
The Book and the Sunnah regard the Divine Names as the intermediaries in the descent of existence. If you look carefully into the divine Book, you will find that — in the verses of tawḥīd (such as those in Sūrat al-Raʿd, al-Ḥadīd, al-Ḥashr, and elsewhere, and likewise the Verse of al-Sukhra [Qurʾān 7:54], the Throne Verse [Āyat al-Kursī, Qurʾān 2:255], and many other verses besides) — God gives the reason for specific Names by way of general Names. And you will find that, when He speaks of creating and sustaining existence, of the various forms of effusion and bestowal, and likewise in the stage of return (such as death, the barzakh, resurrection, and the like), God the Glorified gives the reason by way of Names whose meaning is suited to each of these matters. You may meet with this in more than five hundred verses — to the point that, even in the legislative-considerative level (such as the imposing of religious obligations), this same feature obtains.
A bold quantitative claim: more than five hundred Qurʾānic verses, by his count, follow the same pattern — explain a particular act of God by naming a relevant attribute of His. (Why does He provide? Because He is al-Razzāq, the Provider.) This isn't poetic decoration; it's a structural feature of the Qurʾān's theology. The Names are the way God's reality reaches each particular thing.
353 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و اگر در روابط میان اسماء و مادون آن دقت کنی، از ویژگیهای اسماء به بسیاری از شئون تنزلات وجود، رهنمون خواهی شد؛ و همین طور بالعکس، آنگاه به علومی دست خواهی یافت که به اندازه نیاید، اگر از آنان باشی که خداوند از رحمتش دو بهره نصیبشان نموده، و نوری برایشان قرار داده که با آن حرکت کنند.
And if you reflect carefully upon the relations between the Names and what is below them, you will be guided from the properties of the Names to many of the modes of the descents of existence; and conversely. You will then attain immeasurable knowledge — if you are among those upon whom God has bestowed two portions of His mercy and granted a light by which they may walk.
A meditative invitation: study the Names carefully and the structure of the cosmos opens up. The "two portions of mercy" and "light by which to walk" are Qurʾānic phrases for the spiritually awakened. The point: this isn't just theory; it's a way of seeing.
354 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و همچنین سنت؛ دعاهای فراوانی که از پیامبر صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم و خاندان معصومش علیهم السلام به ما رسیده، پر است از اسماء و صفات؛ و در بین دعاهای مفصل کمتر دعایی است که در آن چنین مضامینی را نیابیم: «خدایا! از تو خواهم به نامت که با آن چنین و چنان کردی»، «از تو مسئلت میکنم به مجدت که با آن چنین و چنان کردی»، «به تابش وجهت که در پرتو آن هر چیزی روشن است»، «و به نامهای تو که ارکان همه چیز را پر کردهاند».
So too the Sunnah: the many supplications that have come to us from the Prophet (God bless him and his Family and grant them peace) and his Infallible Household are full of Names and Attributes. Among the longer supplications, there is hardly one in which we do not encounter such utterances as: "O God, I ask You by Your Name with which You did such and such"; "I ask You by Your Majesty with which You did such and such"; "by the radiance of Your Face in whose light everything stands lit"; "and by Your Names that have filled the supports of every thing."
The same pattern in duʿāʾ: the prayers from the Prophet and the Imāms are saturated with Names. "I ask You by Your Name with which You did such-and-such" is the standard supplicatory move. The Names aren't just labels we use for God — they're the very levers we pull with God.
355 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و همین طور درخواست نمودن به واسطه نامهای متناسب، مانند نام «رازق» هنگام روزی خواستن، و نام «غفور» هنگام طلب آمرزش و مانند آن.
Likewise, petition by means of Names suited to the request: for example, the Name al-Razzāq (Provider) when asking for sustenance, the Name al-Ghafūr (Forgiver) when seeking forgiveness, and so on.
Match the Name to the need: ask the Provider for provision, the Forgiver for forgiveness. This is so natural that no one prays "O Death-bringer, heal me!" — yet that obviousness, Ṭabāṭabāʾī thinks, points to a deep truth: petition works by hooking onto the right Name.
356 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بلکه بگویی: چنین درخواستها، فطری آدمی است، زیرا کسی را نمیبینی که هنگام درخواست درمان و شفا بگوید: «ای آنکه میمیرانی! — یا — ای آنکه انتقام گیری! این بیمار را بهبودی ده!» بلکه میگوید: «ای بخشنده! ای مهربان! ای رئوف! ای شفابخش! ای عافیتدهنده!» و نظایر آن؛ و اگر با دقت موارد آن را جستوجو کنی، خواهی دید این معنای رفیع و تابناک، از ضروریات این آیین پاک است، ولی انصراف از آنچه شایان توجه است و پرداختن به امور بیاهمیت، مردم را از تحقق به آن و بهرهوری از مزایایش بازداشته است.
Indeed, you may say: such petitions are innate to humanity. For you do not see anyone — when seeking cure and well-being — say "O You who cause to die! O You who take revenge! Heal this sick one!" Rather, he says: "O Bestower! O Compassionate! O Tender! O Healer! O Granter of well-being!" and the like. If you investigate carefully, you will see that this lofty, luminous meaning is among the necessities of this pure religion — but distraction from what is worthy of attention, and preoccupation with trivialities, has prevented people from realizing this and benefiting from its merits.
He pushes the point further: this Name-tuned way of asking is innate — written into human nature, not invented by religion. Religion just makes explicit what the heart already knows. The complaint that closes the paragraph is mild but real: people miss this because they're distracted by trivialities.
357 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از جمله احادیث جامع در این باره، روایتی است که در اصول کافی و توحید، از ابراهیم بن عمر از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل شده است: «خدای تبارک و تعالی اسمی آفرید که صدای حرفی ندارد، به لفظ ادا نمیشود، تن و کالبد ندارد، به تشبیه موصوف نگردد، آمیخته به رنگی نیست، ابعاد و اضلاع ندارد، حدود و اطراف از او دور گشته، حس توهمکننده به او دست نیابد، نهان است بیپرده، خداوند آن را یک کلمه تمام قرار داد، دارای چهار جزء مقارن که هیچیک پیش از دیگری نیست، سپس سه اسم آن را، خلق به آن نیاز داشتند، هویدا ساخت، و یک اسم آن را نهان داشت و آن همان اسمی است که در گنجینه است و با آن سه اسمی که آشکار و ظاهر گشته، پوشیده شده و آن سه عبارتند از: الله، تبارک و سبحان. خدای سبحان برای هر اسمی از این اسماء، چهار رکن مسخر فرمود که جمعاً دوازده رکن میشود، سپس در برابر هر رکنی، سی اسم که فعل منسوب به آنها هستند، آفرید، که عبارتند از: رحمان، رحیم، ملک، قدوس، خالق، باری، مصور، حی، قیوم، بیچرت و خواب، علیم، خبیر، سمیع، بصیر، حکیم، عزیز، جبار، متکبر، علی، عظیم، مقتدر، قادر، سلام، مؤمن، مهیمن، منشی، بدیع، رفیع، جلیل، کریم، رازق، زندهکننده، میراننده، باعث و وارث. این نامها با اسماء نیکوتر تا سیصد و شصت نام کامل شود، فروع این سه اسم میباشند، و آن سه، ارکانند و آن یک، اسم پوشیده در گنجینه، با این اسماء سهگانه پنهان شده است، و این است معنای کلام خداوند که: بگو: "الله را بخوانید یا رحمان را بخوانید، هر کدام را بخوانید، نامهای بهتر از آن اوست».
Among the comprehensive reports on this subject is one transmitted in the Uṣūl al-Kāfī and al-Tawḥīd, from Ibrāhīm b. ʿUmar, from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him):
"God — Blessed and Exalted — created a Name that has no sound of letter, that is not uttered by the tongue, that has no body or frame, is not described by likeness, is unmixed with any color, has no dimensions or sides, whose limits and bounds are far from it, which the imagining sense cannot reach — hidden without veil. God made it a complete Word, with four conjoined parts of which no one is prior to another. Then, of these, three Names He brought forth — those of which the creation had need — and one Name He kept hidden; that is the Name which is in the treasury, and which is concealed by these three manifested Names. The three are: Allāh, Tabāraka, and Subḥān. God the Glorified made four supports subservient to each of these Names — making twelve in all. Then He created, opposite each support, thirty Names referred to as actions: namely, al-Raḥmān, al-Raḥīm, al-Malik, al-Quddūs, al-Khāliq, al-Bāriʾ, al-Muṣawwir, al-Ḥayy, al-Qayyūm — He whom no slumber or sleep takes — al-ʿAlīm, al-Khabīr, al-Samīʿ, al-Baṣīr, al-Ḥakīm, al-ʿAzīz, al-Jabbār, al-Mutakabbir, al-ʿAlī, al-ʿAẓīm, al-Muqtadir, al-Qādir, al-Salām, al-Muʾmin, al-Muhaymin, al-Munshiʾ, al-Badīʿ, al-Rafīʿ, al-Jalīl, al-Karīm, al-Rāziq, al-Muḥyī (the Life-Giver), al-Mumīt (the Life-Taker), al-Bāʿith, and al-Wārith. These Names — together with the rest of the Most Beautiful Names, completing 360 — are branches of those three Names; the three are supports; and that one — the Name hidden in the treasury — is concealed by these three. This is the meaning of God's saying: 'Say: Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Raḥmān; whichever you call, His are the Most Beautiful Names' [Qurʾān 17:110]."
"God — Blessed and Exalted — created a Name that has no sound of letter, that is not uttered by the tongue, that has no body or frame, is not described by likeness, is unmixed with any color, has no dimensions or sides, whose limits and bounds are far from it, which the imagining sense cannot reach — hidden without veil. God made it a complete Word, with four conjoined parts of which no one is prior to another. Then, of these, three Names He brought forth — those of which the creation had need — and one Name He kept hidden; that is the Name which is in the treasury, and which is concealed by these three manifested Names. The three are: Allāh, Tabāraka, and Subḥān. God the Glorified made four supports subservient to each of these Names — making twelve in all. Then He created, opposite each support, thirty Names referred to as actions: namely, al-Raḥmān, al-Raḥīm, al-Malik, al-Quddūs, al-Khāliq, al-Bāriʾ, al-Muṣawwir, al-Ḥayy, al-Qayyūm — He whom no slumber or sleep takes — al-ʿAlīm, al-Khabīr, al-Samīʿ, al-Baṣīr, al-Ḥakīm, al-ʿAzīz, al-Jabbār, al-Mutakabbir, al-ʿAlī, al-ʿAẓīm, al-Muqtadir, al-Qādir, al-Salām, al-Muʾmin, al-Muhaymin, al-Munshiʾ, al-Badīʿ, al-Rafīʿ, al-Jalīl, al-Karīm, al-Rāziq, al-Muḥyī (the Life-Giver), al-Mumīt (the Life-Taker), al-Bāʿith, and al-Wārith. These Names — together with the rest of the Most Beautiful Names, completing 360 — are branches of those three Names; the three are supports; and that one — the Name hidden in the treasury — is concealed by these three. This is the meaning of God's saying: 'Say: Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Raḥmān; whichever you call, His are the Most Beautiful Names' [Qurʾān 17:110]."
This long, dense ḥadīth is a piece of cosmic architecture. Walk through it slowly:
A Name is "created" — but it's not a word, not a body, not anything sensible. (So "Name" here doesn't mean a label; it means a real thing on the side of God's manifestation.) That Name is one Word with four parts, none earlier than the others. Three of those parts get revealed — Allāh, Tabāraka, Subḥān; one stays hidden in God's treasury, concealed by the three. Each of the three is given four supports — twelve total. Opposite each support stand thirty Names referred to as acts (the long list: Raḥmān, Raḥīm, Mālik, Quddūs, etc.) — 360 in all. And these 360 are branches of the original three.
What's being described is a tree: at the root, an unspeakable hidden Name (the Imām will glossː the Aḥadiyya); above that, three pillars; above them, twelve supports; above them, the 360 active Names that touch creation. The full citation closes with Q 17:110 — "Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Raḥmān; whichever you call, His are the Most Beautiful Names." The verse is interpreted as scripture's own confirmation of this layered structure.
A Name is "created" — but it's not a word, not a body, not anything sensible. (So "Name" here doesn't mean a label; it means a real thing on the side of God's manifestation.) That Name is one Word with four parts, none earlier than the others. Three of those parts get revealed — Allāh, Tabāraka, Subḥān; one stays hidden in God's treasury, concealed by the three. Each of the three is given four supports — twelve total. Opposite each support stand thirty Names referred to as acts (the long list: Raḥmān, Raḥīm, Mālik, Quddūs, etc.) — 360 in all. And these 360 are branches of the original three.
What's being described is a tree: at the root, an unspeakable hidden Name (the Imām will glossː the Aḥadiyya); above that, three pillars; above them, twelve supports; above them, the 360 active Names that touch creation. The full citation closes with Q 17:110 — "Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Raḥmān; whichever you call, His are the Most Beautiful Names." The verse is interpreted as scripture's own confirmation of this layered structure.
358 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این روایت شریف با صراحت بیان میکند که مقصود از «اسم آفریده شده»، لفظ نیست و یک امر مجرد میباشد نه جسمانی یا مثالی.
This noble report explicitly indicates that what is meant by the "created Name" is not a verbal expression but an immaterial reality — neither corporeal nor imaginal.
First clarification: when the ḥadīth says God "created a Name," that Name isn't the spoken word "Allāh." It's an immaterial reality — a level of being, not a sound.
359 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از آن استفاده میشود که مراد از «اسم یگانه پنهان»، همان مقام «احدیت» است، زیرا آن مقام است که با اسماء سهگانه: الله، تبارک و سبحان، نهان شده است؛ و آن سه اسم همان هویت، جمال و جلال میباشند، چرا که خلق در تحقق یافتن ذات و لوازم آن، به این جهات سه گانه (هویت، صفات ثبوتی و صفات سلبی) نیازمندند، و اما اگر خلق در مقایسه با مقام احدیت لحاظ شوند، چیزی از آنها باقی نخواهد ماند.
It is also derived that the "single hidden Name" is precisely the station of Aḥadiyya — for it is that station which is concealed beneath the three Names Allāh, Tabāraka, and Subḥān. These three Names correspond, respectively, to Identity (huwiyya), Beauty (jamāl), and Majesty (jalāl) — for the creation, in the realization of its essence and the entailments thereof, stands in need of these three aspects (ipseity, positive attributes, and negative attributes); but if the creation is considered in comparison with the station of Aḥadiyya, nothing of it remains.
The hidden Name = Aḥadiyya (oneness-as-such) — the same featureless level Chapter 1 already named. The three revealed Names map onto three faces creation needs from God to exist at all: Identity (that He is), Beauty (positive attributes — knowing, willing, providing), Majesty (negative attributes — not bound, not weak, not dependent). Below Aḥadiyya there's nothing of creation left at all; that's why it stays hidden.
360 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در قسمت دیگر روایت فرمود: «سپس در برابر هر رکنی، سی اسم که فعل منسوب به آنها (یعنی اسماء دوازدهگانه) هستند، آفرید». که از طرفی آفریدن از آن خداوند است و از طرف دیگر، فعل نسبتی با آن اسماء دارد، و این همان وساطت و ظهور است.
And in another part the report says: "Then He created, opposite each support, thirty Names that are referred-to-as-acts of those (twelve) Names." Now on one side the creating belongs to God; on the other, the act has a relation to those Names — and this is precisely mediation and manifestation.
Quick logical move: God does the creating; but the act of creating is also referred to a Name (e.g., al-Khāliq, the Creator). That dual-attribution is mediation: the act belongs to God, and yet it goes through a Name. The Names aren't intermediaries who replace God — they're the modes through which God's own act reaches us.
361 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در پایان حدیث فرمود: «آنها فروع این سه اسم میباشند». و این همان ترتب و وساطت میان خود اسماء میباشد.
At the end of the ḥadīth it says: "They are branches of these three Names." That is precisely the ordering and mediation among the Names themselves.
The 360 Names are branches of the three pillars — confirming the order among the Names that Chapter 1 set up.
362 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و اینکه فرمود: «سپس سه اسم آن را خلق به آن نیاز داشتند، هویدا ساخت». اشاره دارد به واسطه بودن اسماء نسبت به موجودات بعدی.
And the saying "Then He brought forth three Names, of which the creation had need" points to the mediating role of the Names in regard to the beings subsequent to them.
And the three pillars themselves are brought forth because creation needs them. The Names aren't there for God's sake; He needs nothing. They're there because creation needs hooks to receive existence.
363 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از جمله این احادیث، روایتی است که در توحید از عبدالملک نقل شده است: «مردی نزد امیرالمؤمنین علیه السلام آمد و گفت: ای امیرمؤمنان! از قدر برایم بگو. فرمود: دریای ژرفی است، در آن وارد مشو. گفت: ای امیرمؤمنان! از قدر برایم بگو. فرمود: راه تاریکی است، در آن گام ننه. گفت: ای امیر مؤمنان! از قدر برایم بگو، فرمود: سر الهی است، [برای شکافتن آن] خود را به زحمت نینداز. گفت: ای امیر مؤمنان! از قدر برایم بگو؛ پس فرمود: اکنون که اصرار میورزی از تو سؤالی دارم؛ به من بگو: آیا رحمت خداوند برای بندگان پیش از اعمال آنهاست، یا اعمال بندگان پیش از رحمت خداوند است؟ آن مرد گفت: بلکه رحمت خداوند برای بندگان، پیش از اعمال آنان است. پس حضرت امیر علیه السلام فرمود: برخیزید و بر برادرتان سلام کنید که او کافر بود اکنون اسلام آورد. آن مرد روانه شد، راهی نرفته بود که نزد حضرت بازگشت و گفت: ای امیرمؤمنان! آیا نشست و برخاست و قبض و بسط به مشیت نخستین است؟ حضرت امیر علیه السلام فرمود: تو هنوز در مشیت هستی! تو را از سه چیز میپرسم که خداوند در هیچیک از آنها مفری برای تو قرار نداده است. به من بگو: آیا خداوند بندگان را آنطور که خواست، آفرید، یا آنگونه که آنها خواستند؟ آن مرد گفت: آنطور که خواست. فرمود: آیا خداوند بندگان را برای آنچه خواست، آفرید، یا برای آنچه آنان خواستند؟ گفت: برای آنچه خواست. فرمود: بندگان در روز قیامت آنطور که او خواهد، میآیند، یا آنگونه که آنها خواهند؟ گفت: آنطور که او خواهد، نزدش میآیند. امام علیه السلام فرمود: برخیز، برای تو سهمی از مشیت نیست».
Another such ḥadīth is reported in al-Tawḥīd from ʿAbd al-Malik:
"A man came to the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him) and said: 'O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about destiny (qadar).' He said: 'It is a deep ocean; do not enter it.' The man said: 'O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about destiny.' He said: 'It is a dark road; do not tread it.' The man said again: 'O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about destiny.' He said: 'It is a divine secret; do not put yourself to trouble [trying to lay it open].' The man said yet again: 'O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about destiny.' He said: 'Since you insist, I will ask you something. Tell me: Is God's mercy upon His servants prior to their works, or are the servants' works prior to God's mercy?' The man said: 'Rather, God's mercy upon His servants is prior to their works.' The Commander of the Faithful said: 'Rise and greet your brother — he was a disbeliever, and now he has become a Muslim.'
The man set off; he had not gone far before he returned and said: 'O Commander of the Faithful — are sitting and standing, contraction and expansion, by the first wishing?' The Commander said: 'You are still in the matter of wishing! I will ask you about three things in which God has left you no escape. Tell me: Did God create the servants as He willed, or as they willed?' He said: 'As He willed.' He said: 'Did God create the servants for what He willed, or for what they willed?' He said: 'For what He willed.' He said: 'Will the servants come on the Day of Resurrection as He wills, or as they will?' He said: 'They will come to Him as He wills.' The Imām said: 'Rise — there is no portion of the wishing for you.'"
"A man came to the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him) and said: 'O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about destiny (qadar).' He said: 'It is a deep ocean; do not enter it.' The man said: 'O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about destiny.' He said: 'It is a dark road; do not tread it.' The man said again: 'O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about destiny.' He said: 'It is a divine secret; do not put yourself to trouble [trying to lay it open].' The man said yet again: 'O Commander of the Faithful, tell me about destiny.' He said: 'Since you insist, I will ask you something. Tell me: Is God's mercy upon His servants prior to their works, or are the servants' works prior to God's mercy?' The man said: 'Rather, God's mercy upon His servants is prior to their works.' The Commander of the Faithful said: 'Rise and greet your brother — he was a disbeliever, and now he has become a Muslim.'
The man set off; he had not gone far before he returned and said: 'O Commander of the Faithful — are sitting and standing, contraction and expansion, by the first wishing?' The Commander said: 'You are still in the matter of wishing! I will ask you about three things in which God has left you no escape. Tell me: Did God create the servants as He willed, or as they willed?' He said: 'As He willed.' He said: 'Did God create the servants for what He willed, or for what they willed?' He said: 'For what He willed.' He said: 'Will the servants come on the Day of Resurrection as He wills, or as they will?' He said: 'They will come to Him as He wills.' The Imām said: 'Rise — there is no portion of the wishing for you.'"
A famous and beautiful exchange. ʿAlī's first three responses — deep ocean, dark road, divine secret — are warnings: don't go in. The man insists, and ʿAlī flips the question. Instead of explaining destiny abstractly, he asks: which is prior, God's mercy or our works? When the man answers "mercy is prior," ʿAlī declares him a Muslim — meaning he's grasped the heart of qadar without even noticing.
Then the man relapses into philosophical-sounding chatter about "first wishings," and ʿAlī cuts him off with three blunt either/ors: God created you as He willed (not as you willed); for what He willed (not what you willed); to come back as He wills (not as you will). End of debate. No portion of the wishing for you — meaning: stop pretending you author your own existence.
Then the man relapses into philosophical-sounding chatter about "first wishings," and ʿAlī cuts him off with three blunt either/ors: God created you as He willed (not as you willed); for what He willed (not what you willed); to come back as He wills (not as you will). End of debate. No portion of the wishing for you — meaning: stop pretending you author your own existence.
364 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
امام علیه السلام در حدیث فوق، قدر را که یک نحوه تأثیرگذاری خداوند سبحان در نظام موجودات است، با تقدم رحمت بر اعمال، یعنی تقدم صفت بر نظام، به اثبات رسانید، پس ویژگیهای صفات خواهان ویژگیهای خاصی در نظام میباشد، و اگر چنین نباشد صفات پس از موجودات و به اقتضای آنها میباشند، در نتیجه موجود خارجی پیش از صفت الهی خواهد بود.
In the foregoing ḥadīth, the Imām (peace be upon him) established destiny — which is a mode of God's acting upon the order of beings — by way of the priority of mercy over works, i.e., the priority of the attribute over the order. Hence the properties of the attributes call for specific properties in the order; for if it were otherwise, the attributes would come after the beings and in accordance with them, with the result that the external being would precede the divine attribute.
Ṭabāṭabāʾī's reading: ʿAlī's argument secretly does metaphysics. Mercy is an attribute; works are pieces of the order of beings. By insisting mercy is prior to works, ʿAlī establishes that divine attributes are prior to the world — they shape the world rather than the world shaping them. Otherwise the universe would be calling the shots and God would just be reacting. Qadar, properly understood, is just this: the world is downstream of the Names.
365 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آنگاه در پایان کلام خود، در تأکید آن معنا فرمود که خواست خداوند در هر حال چیره است و غایت آن، در همه شرایط تحقق مییابد و اراده از مراد، جدا نمیگردد و به ناچار هر چیز بر طبق غایت خود به وقوع میپیوندد.
Then, at the close of his speech — to underscore this same point — he indicated that God's wishing is dominant in every case, its end is realized in all circumstances, will is not separable from what is willed, and each thing necessarily comes to pass in accordance with its own end.
The closing move: God's will is always dominant, and will is never separable from what is willed. In other words, what God wills happens — there's no slippage between divine intention and outcome.
366 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
البته اینکه گفته شد اراده از مراد جدا نمیگردد، فقط درباره روابط عالم الهی صادق است اما روابط خاص مانند، رحمت خاص، رزق خاص و مانند آن، اگر به همه موجودات نسبت داده شود، چه بسا تخلف پیدا میکند.
To be sure, what was said — that will is not separable from what is willed — holds only with respect to the relations of the divine world. But specific relations such as specific mercy, specific provision, and the like, if predicated of all beings, may sometimes fail to be realized.
A careful caveat. At the cosmic level, what God wills always happens. But specific local promises — "this person's provision," "this person's mercy" — can fall through if you read them too narrowly. The point: don't confuse the universal law with retail-level guarantees.
367 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و شاید روایتی که شیخ صدوق در عللالشرائع به نقل از جمیل ذکر کرده است، اشاره به همین مطلب داشته باشد. عن جمیل بن دراج قال: سألت أبا عبدالله عن قول الله — عز وجل —: «وَ ما خَلَقْتُ الْجِنَّ وَ الْإِنْسَ إِلاَّ لِیَعْبُدُونِ»، قال: خَلَقَهُمْ لِلْعِبادَةِ. قلت: خاصة أم عامة؟ قال: بل عامة. جمیل میگوید از امام صادق علیه السلام از آیه: «وَ ما خَلَقْتُ الْجِنَّ وَ الْإِنْسَ إِلاَّ لِیَعْبُدُونِ» (جن و انس را نیافریدم جز برای آنکه عبادتم کنند) سؤال کردم، امام فرمود: آنان را برای عبادت آفرید. گفتم: برخی را یا همه را؟ فرمود: همه را.
Perhaps the report which Shaykh al-Ṣadūq in ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ relates from Jamīl alludes to this same point:
From Jamīl b. Durrāj: I asked Abū ʿAbdillāh (peace be upon him) about God's saying "I have not created jinn or human beings except that they should worship Me" [Qurʾān 51:56]. He said: "He created them for worship." I said: "A select group, or all of them?" He said: "Rather, all of them."
From Jamīl b. Durrāj: I asked Abū ʿAbdillāh (peace be upon him) about God's saying "I have not created jinn or human beings except that they should worship Me" [Qurʾān 51:56]. He said: "He created them for worship." I said: "A select group, or all of them?" He said: "Rather, all of them."
Q 51:56 says God created humans and jinn only that they should worship Him. The puzzle: many of them clearly don't. Was the verse just about a select group? The Imām says no — all of them, even the ones who never get there. Ṭabāṭabāʾī uses this as proof that the purpose (worship) is built into creation at a level prior to the actual humans, otherwise we'd have to say God's purpose failed for most of them.
368 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بدان که پایان آن حدیث شریف، شاهدی است بر آنچه در فصل پیشین گذشت که صفات فعل، مقدم بر موجودات است و یک نحوه وجودی در مرتبه اسماء ذاتی دارند و در غیر این صورت، اتصاف به آنها، حقیقی نخواهد بود.
Note that the close of this noble ḥadīth is a witness to what was said in the previous chapter: namely, that the attributes of act are prior to beings, and have a mode of existence at the level of the essential Names — for were it otherwise, being-attributed by them would not be real.
The metaphysical point: act-attributes (creating, providing, mercy, even the purpose worship) must already be real at the level of the essential Names — otherwise calling God "the Worshiped" wouldn't be true on its own terms; it would just describe a few lucky humans.
369 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آنچه بیان شد، نمونهای از نصوصی که بر وساطت اسماء و صفات میان خداوند متعالی و موجودات، دلالت دارد، و در این باره روایات فراوان است.
What has been stated is a specimen of the texts that establish the mediation of the Names and Attributes between God Most High and the beings; and the reports on this matter are numerous.
370 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
درباره وجود دو عالم که واسطه بین عالم اسماء و عالم مادهاند، یعنی عالم تجرد تام و عالم مثال، نیز آیات و روایات فراوانی وجود دارد، ولی بسیاری از آنها در مورد عود و بازگشت میباشد، یعنی برزخ و پس از آن. این نصوص با توجه به مطابقت مبدأ با معاد و آغاز با انجام، از جمله شواهد مدعای ما خواهند بود.
دلالت قرآن بر وجود عالم مثال و عالم تجرد
The Qurʾān's Indication of the Imaginal and the Immaterial Worlds
Concerning the existence of the two worlds that mediate between the world of the Names and the world of matter — i.e., the world of complete immateriality and the imaginal world — there are also many verses and reports. But most of these have to do with the return (ʿawd) — the barzakh and what follows. In view of the correspondence between origin and return, beginning and end, these texts will be among the witnesses to our claim.
یکی از این ادله، آیه ۲۱ سوره حجر میباشد: «وَ إِنْ مِنْ شَیْءٍ إِلاَّ عِنْدَنا خَزائِنُهُ وَ ما نُنَزِّلُهُ إِلاَّ بِقَدَرٍ مَعْلُومٍ»؛ و هیچ چیز در عالم نیست جز آنکه منابع و خزائن آن نزد ماست، و از آن جز به اندازه معین، فرو نمیفرستیم.
One such proof is verse 21 of Sūrat al-Ḥijr: "There is no thing whose treasuries are not with Us; and We send it down only in known measure" [Qurʾān 15:21].
Q 15:21 — "There is no thing whose treasuries are not with Us; We send it down only in known measure." The argument: every thing in our world has an unmeasured, expansive existence with God, prior to the measured-out version we encounter. Our world is the dribbled-down portion; the original is still up there.
371 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این آیه با عمومیتی که دارد، بیانگر آن است که همه موجودات این جهان، نزد خداوند متعال وجودهایی گسترده و نامحدود و بیاندازه دارند، زیرا ظاهر آیه آن است که «اندازه» همراه با تنزیل و پایین آمدن، پدید میآید؛ و این تنزیل به صورت «تجافی» نیست که محل نخستین خالی بماند، زیرا خداوند میفرماید: «ما عِنْدَکُمْ یَنْفَدُ وَ ما عِنْدَ اللَّهِ باقٍ» (آنچه نزد شماست پایان یابد و آنچه نزد خداوند است، پاینده است).
This verse, in its generality, indicates that all the beings of this world have, with God Most High, existences which are expansive, unbounded, measureless. For the apparent meaning of the verse is that measure arises along with the descent. And this descent is not by way of vacating the prior locus (tajāfī) — leaving the original place empty — for God says: "What is with you is exhausted; what is with God endures" [Qurʾān 16:96].
Two points worth holding onto: (1) at the source level, things exist unbounded — without "amount." (2) The descent into measured form isn't tajāfī — it's not like pouring water from a higher cup into a lower one and emptying the higher cup. The higher level stays full. The lower-level instance is more like a shadow or reflection that doesn't drain its source.
372 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و اگر این آیه را ضمیمه کنیم به آیات: «کُلُّ شَیْءٍ هالِکٌ إِلاَّ وَجْهَهُ» (همه چیز نابود است جز وجه خداوند)، «کُلُّ مَنْ عَلَیْها فانٍ * وَ یَبْقی وَجْهُ رَبِّکَ ذُو الْجَلالِ وَ الْإِکْرامِ» (هرکه روی زمین است دستخوش مرگ و فناست، و وجه پروردگار تو که دارای مهتری و بزرگواری است، پاینده ماند). نتیجه میدهد که آنچه نزد خداوند است «وجه» او میباشد. آنگاه آیه «وَ کُلُّ شَیْءٍ عِنْدَهُ بِمِقْدارٍ» (هر چیزی نزد او به اندازه است) دلالت میکند بر اینکه خداوند در هر چیزی «وجهی» دارد.
If we join this verse to the others — "Every thing is perishing save His Face" [Qurʾān 28:88]; "All upon it pass away, and there remains the Face of your Lord, possessed of Majesty and Bounty" [Qurʾān 55:26–27] — we conclude that what is with God is His Face. Then the verse "Every thing has with Him a measure" [Qurʾān 13:8] indicates that in every thing God has a Face.
Stitching three Qurʾānic phrases together: "every thing perishes except His Face," "the Face of your Lord endures," and "every thing has with Him a measure." Conclusion: what abides at the source is God's Face (wajh); and since each thing has its own measure-with-God, each thing has its own divine Face — its higher, abiding aspect.
373 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
به بیان دیگر در هر شیئی یک «وجه خدایی» و یک «وجه خلقی» وجود دارد؛ و چون این «وجه» دارای اندازه است، محدود و مثالی میباشد؛ و از طرفی آیه «وَ إِنْ مِنْ شَیْءٍ إِلاَّ عِنْدَنا خَزائِنُهُ» بیانگر وجه دیگری است که نامحدود و بیاندازه میباشد.
In other words, in every thing there is a divine face and a creaturely face. And since this face has measure, it is bounded and imaginal. On the other hand, the verse "There is no thing whose treasuries are not with Us" indicates another face which is unbounded and measureless.
A two-faced ontology: every thing has a divine face (its abiding aspect, with God) and a creaturely face (its mortal, measured aspect, with us). The divine face splits further: one with measure (= the imaginal world) and one without measure (= the immaterial world). So our reading of the four-world map is now backed by Qurʾānic verses, not just philosophy.
374 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
بنابراین، روشن میشود که جهان ما یک چهره الهی دارای اندازه دارد که پیش از آن میباشد و این همان «عالم مثال» است؛ و نیز یک چهره الهی بدون مقدار و اندازه دارد که باقی و پایدار میباشد و این همان «عالم عقل و تجرد» است.
It is therefore clear that our world has a divine face possessed of measure, which is prior to it — and this is the imaginal world. It also has a divine face without measure, which is enduring and abiding — and this is the world of intellect and immateriality.
The four-world map, restated in the language of "faces": our world has an imaginal upper-face (with measure) and an immaterial upper-face (without measure). Both abide while our face perishes.
375 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز معلوم میشود که عالمهای سهگانه، مطابق یکدیگر میباشند و تفاوتشان از جهت شرافت و پستی است، خداوند میفرماید: «کَما بَدَأَکُمْ تَعُودُونَ» (همانگونه که در آغاز بیافریدتان، باز میگردید) و میفرماید: «إِنَّ الدَّارَ الْآخِرَةَ لَهِیَ الْحَیَوانُ» (همانا خانه بازپسین به حقیقت، زندگانی است).
It is also evident that the three worlds correspond to one another, and they differ only in nobility and lowness. God says: "As He originated you, so will you return" [Qurʾān 7:29], and: "The Final Abode is verily the true life" [Qurʾān 29:64].
Three more Qurʾānic anchors: "As He originated you, so will you return" (return mirrors origin), "the Final Abode is the true life" (the higher world is more alive, not less), and the descent without tajāfī. The whole cosmos is one continuous outflow seen at different intensities.
376 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز معلوم میگردد که آفرینش به نحو تنزل و پایین آمدن است اما بدون تجافی و بیرون شدن از محل نخستین. این امور را آیات فراوانی در قرآن کریم تأیید میکند.
It also becomes clear that creation is by way of descent and coming down, yet without vacating the original locus. Many Qurʾānic verses support this.
377 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایات مربوط به طینت و سرشت، سعادت و شقاوت، عالم ذر و میثاق، و نیز روایات مربوط به بهشت آدم علیه السلام، بر آنچه گفته شد دلالت دارد، که ذیلاً به پارهای از آنها اشاره میشود:
دلالت روایات بر وجود عالم مثال و عالم تجرد
The Ḥadīth's Indication of the Imaginal and the Immaterial Worlds
The reports concerning clay (ṭīna) and innate disposition, felicity and wretchedness, the world of particles (ʿālam al-dharr) and the primordial covenant (mīthāq), and likewise the reports concerning Adam's garden, all bear on what we have said. We refer below to a number of them.
378 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
۱. در بحارالانوار به نقل از کتاب تأویل الآیات الظاهره از ابی حمزه ثمالی از امام باقر علیه السلام روایت میکند که امیرالمؤمنین علیه السلام فرمود: إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی أَحَدٌ واحِدٌ، تَفَرَّدَ فی وَحْدانِیَّتِهِ، ثُمَّ تَکَلَّمَ بِکَلِمَةٍ فَصارَتْ نُوراً، ثُمَّ خَلَقَ مِنْ ذلِکَ النُّورِ مُحَمَّداً وَ خَلَقَنی وَ ذُرِّیَّتی، ثُمَّ تَکَلَّمَ بِکَلِمَةٍ فَصارَتْ رُوحاً، فَأَسْکَنَهُ اللَّهُ فی ذلِکَ النُّورِ، وَ أَسْکَنَهُ فی أَبْدانِنا، فَنَحْنُ رُوحُ اللَّهِ وَ کَلِمَتُهُ، وَ بِنَا احْتَجَبَ عَنْ خَلْقِهِ، فَما زِلْنا فی ظِلَّةٍ خَضْراءَ حَیْثُ لا شَمْسَ وَ لا قَمَرَ وَ لا لَیْلَ وَ لا نَهارَ وَ لا عَیْنَ تَطْرِفُ، نَعْبُدُهُ وَ نُقَدِّسُهُ وَ نُمَجِّدُهُ وَ نُسَبِّحُهُ قَبْلَ أَنْ یَخْلُقَ الْخَلْقَ؛ خداوند — تبارک و تعالی — یکتا و یگانه است و در یگانگیاش تنهاست؛ آنگاه به کلمهای تکلم کرد که آن کلمه نوری شد، و سپس از آن، نور محمد را آفرید و مرا و فرزندانم را خلق کرد؛ آنگاه کلمهای را گفت که آن کلمه روحی شد و خداوند آن را در آن نور، جای داد و در کالبدهای ما قرار داد، پس ما روح خدا و کلمه او هستیم، و سبب ما از خلق خود، پنهان گردید. پس آنگاه که نه خورشید بود نه ماه و نه شب بود و نه روز و نه چشمی بر هم میرفت، ما در سایه سبزی بودیم، او را عبادت و تقدیس میکردیم و میستودیم و منزهش میداشتیم پیش از آنکه موجودات را بیافریند.
تقدم خلقت معصومین علیهم السلام بر آفرینش موجودات دیگر
The priority of the creation of the Infallibles (peace be upon them) over the creation of all other beings
(1) In the Biḥār al-Anwār, transmitting from Taʾwīl al-Āyāt al-Ẓāhira, from Abū Ḥamza al-Thumālī, from Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him), the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him) said:
"God — Blessed and Exalted — is One, Single, alone in His oneness. Then He spoke a word, and it became a light; then from that light He created Muḥammad, and created me, and my offspring. Then He spoke a word, and it became a spirit; God placed that spirit in that light, and placed it in our bodies. So we are the Spirit of God and His Word, and through us He veiled Himself from His creation. We were continually in a green canopy — where there was no sun, no moon, no night, no day, and no eye that blinked — worshiping Him, sanctifying Him, magnifying Him, and glorifying Him before He created the creation."
"God — Blessed and Exalted — is One, Single, alone in His oneness. Then He spoke a word, and it became a light; then from that light He created Muḥammad, and created me, and my offspring. Then He spoke a word, and it became a spirit; God placed that spirit in that light, and placed it in our bodies. So we are the Spirit of God and His Word, and through us He veiled Himself from His creation. We were continually in a green canopy — where there was no sun, no moon, no night, no day, and no eye that blinked — worshiping Him, sanctifying Him, magnifying Him, and glorifying Him before He created the creation."
A famous primordial light ḥadīth, on the lips of ʿAlī. Before sun, moon, day, night, blinking eyes — before any of creation — there was a light God brought forth from a Word, and from that light He made Muḥammad, ʿAlī, and the rest of the Prophet's family. Their spirits were placed in their bodies-of-light, where they worshipped before there was anything else to worship with. The technical claim: the Prophet and his Household existed at a level of being above ours from the start.
379 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایات فراوانی که شاید به تواتر برسد، بر این معنا، یعنی تقدم خلقت معصومین علیهم السلام بر آفرینش موجودات دیگر، دلالت دارد، و معنای آن جز با تجرد کامل، تمام نمیشود، و آن روایات دیگری که درباره سرشت و آفریدن ارواح پیش از اجساد میباشد، تأیید و تأکید مینماید.
Many reports — perhaps reaching the level of tawātur — establish this same point: that the creation of the Infallibles (peace be upon them) precedes the creation of all other beings. The meaning of this cannot be completed save by way of full immateriality. The other reports — concerning the clay and the creation of spirits before bodies — confirm and reinforce this.
Tawātur is a technical hadith term: so many independent transmissions that the report can't plausibly be fabricated. Ṭabāṭabāʾī claims that level of evidence for the priority of the Prophet and Household over the rest of creation. And the only way to make sense of "before sun, moon, eyes blinked" is to admit a level of being free of matter — i.e., the immaterial world from Chapter 1.
380 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
۲. در عللالشرائع و تفسیر عیاشی از عبدالله جعفی و عقبه روایت شده است که امام باقر علیه السلام فرمود: «خداوند خلق را آفرید، پس آن را که محبوب داشت از آنچه دوست داشت، آفرید، و چنین دوست داشت که از سرشت بهشت بیافریند؛ و آن را که دشمن میداشت از آنچه مبغوضش بود، آفرید؛ و مبغوضش آن بود که از سرشت آتش بیافریند، آنگاه آنان را در ظلال برانگیخت. پرسیدم: ظلال چیست؟ فرمود: آیا ظلال خود را در نور خورشید ندیدی که در عینی که شیئی هست، چیزی نیست. آنگاه از میان آنها رسولان را برانگیخت، و آنها مردم را به اقرار به خداوند دعوت نمودند. و این همان است که خداوند فرماید: "اگر آنان را پرسی که آفریدگارتان کیست؟ میگویند: الله". آنگاه مردم را به اقرار به پیامبران دعوت نمودند. پس گروهی سر باز زدند و گروهی اقرار نمودند، سپس آنان را به ولایت ما خواندند و به خدا سوگند آنکه خداوند دوستش داشت، اقرار نمود و آنکه دشمن داشت، انکار کرد، و این همان است که خداوند فرماید: "به آنچه پیش از این تکذیب کردند، ایمان نخواهند آورد"».
خداوند برخی را از طینت بهشت و برخی را از طینت آتش آفرید
God created some from the clay of Paradise and some from the clay of Fire
(2) In the ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ and Tafsīr al-ʿAyyāshī, it is reported from ʿAbdullāh al-Juʿfī and ʿUqba that Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) said:
"God created the creation. Then He created the one He loved from what He loved — for He loved to create him from the clay of Paradise; and He created the one He hated from what He hated — for what He hated was to create him from the clay of Fire. Then He raised them up in shadows. I asked: 'What are the shadows?' He said: 'Have you not seen your shadows in the light of the sun — that there is something that is, and yet is also not a thing?' Then He raised up Messengers from among them, who summoned the people to confess God — and this is His saying: 'If you ask them: who created you? they will say: Allāh.' Then they summoned the people to confess the prophets. Some refused, some confessed. Then they summoned them to our walāya; and by God, the one whom God loved confessed, and the one whom He hated denied. This is His saying: 'They will not believe in what they previously rejected.'"
"God created the creation. Then He created the one He loved from what He loved — for He loved to create him from the clay of Paradise; and He created the one He hated from what He hated — for what He hated was to create him from the clay of Fire. Then He raised them up in shadows. I asked: 'What are the shadows?' He said: 'Have you not seen your shadows in the light of the sun — that there is something that is, and yet is also not a thing?' Then He raised up Messengers from among them, who summoned the people to confess God — and this is His saying: 'If you ask them: who created you? they will say: Allāh.' Then they summoned the people to confess the prophets. Some refused, some confessed. Then they summoned them to our walāya; and by God, the one whom God loved confessed, and the one whom He hated denied. This is His saying: 'They will not believe in what they previously rejected.'"
A two-clay story: those whom God loves were made from clay of Paradise, those whom He doesn't were made from clay of Fire. Note the strange word shadows (ẓilāl) — the Imām explains it with the image of one's own shadow in sunlight: it is something, and yet it isn't. Then come three rounds of acceptance/rejection — God-acknowledgment, prophet-acknowledgment, and crucially walāya (devotion to ʿAlī and the Imāms). The ones who responded with their hearts in all three are the believers; the ones who only mouthed assent in the dharr phase failed at the third test. This is the same ṭīna corpus Treatise 3 Chapter 6 worked through; here it's used to argue for the existence of the imaginal world.
381 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
۳. در تفسیر قمی از ابن مسکان نقل میکند که از امام صادق در مورد آیه: «وَ إِذْ أَخَذَ رَبُّکَ مِنْ بَنی آدَمَ مِنْ ظُهُورِهِمْ ذُرِّیَّتَهُمْ وَ أَشْهَدَهُمْ عَلی أَنْفُسِهِمْ أَ لَسْتُ بِرَبِّکُمْ قالُوا بَلی» سؤال کردم که آیا این جریان به صورت مشاهده بود؟ امام فرمود: آری، پس معرفت [در جان آنها] ثابت ماند، ولی موطن را فراموش کردند و به زودی آن را یاد آرند، و اگر آن واقعه نبود، کسی نمیدانست آفریدگارش و روزی دهندهاش کیست؟ و گروهی از آنان در عالم ذر، تنها با زبان اقرار کردند و ایمان قلبی نیاوردند، خداوند [در مورد این گروه] فرماید: «به آنچه پیش از این کفر ورزیدند، ایمان نخواهند آورد».
عالم ذر
The world of particles
(3) In Tafsīr al-Qummī, it is transmitted from Ibn Muskān: I asked Imām al-Ṣādiq about the verse "And when your Lord took from the children of Adam, from their loins, their offspring, and made them bear witness over themselves: 'Am I not your Lord?' They said: 'Yea'" [Qurʾān 7:172] — was this taking really by way of witnessing? The Imām said: "Yes — and so the recognition was fixed in them, though they forgot the locus, and will yet remember it. Were it not for that event, no one would know who his Creator and his Provider is. And a group of them, in the world of particles, confessed only with their tongues, while their hearts did not believe — concerning whom God says: 'They will not believe in what they previously disbelieved.'"
The ʿālam al-dharr (world of particles): before this earthly life, every soul was brought out from Adam's loins, shown God, and asked "Am I not your Lord?" Everyone said "Yes." The recognition stayed; the location was forgotten. Without that pre-life encounter, we couldn't even know our own Creator. A subset answered with their tongue but not with their heart — the Qurʾān says of them, "They will not believe in what they previously rejected."
382 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
۴. شبیه روایت بالا در تفسیر عیاشی به نقل از زراره آمده است؛ زراره میگوید: از امام باقر درباره آیه «وَ إِذْ أَخَذَ رَبُّکَ مِنْ بَنی آدَمَ»... سؤال کردم، امام علیه السلام فرمود: أَخْرَجَ اللَّهُ مِنْ ظَهْرِ آدَمَ ذُرِّیَّتَهُ إِلی یَوْمِ الْقِیامَةِ، فَخَرَجُوا [وَ هُمْ] کَالذَّرِّ، فَعَرَّفَهُمْ نَفْسَهُ وَ أَراهُمْ نَفْسَهُ، وَ لَوْ لا ذلِکَ ما عَرَفَ أَحَدٌ رَبَّهُ، وَ ذلِکَ قَوْلُهُ: «وَ لَئِنْ سَأَلْتَهُمْ مَنْ خَلَقَ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ لَیَقُولُنَّ اللَّهُ»؛ خداوند از پشت آدم، فرزندانش تا روز قیامت را بیرون آورد، و آنها در حالی که مانند ذره بودند، خارج شدند؛ پس خود را به آنها شناساند و نشان داد؛ و اگر چنین چیزی نبود، کسی پروردگار خود را نمیشناخت. خداوند میفرماید: «و اگر آنان را پرسی که آسمانها و زمین را چه کسی آفرید؟ گویند: الله».
(4) Something similar is reported in Tafsīr al-ʿAyyāshī from Zurāra. Zurāra says: I asked Imām al-Bāqir about the verse "And when your Lord took from the children of Adam..." The Imām said:
"God brought forth from the loins of Adam his offspring until the Day of Resurrection; they came out like particles (dharr); He made Himself known to them and showed Himself to them. Were it not so, no one would know his Lord. That is His saying: 'If you ask them, who created the heavens and the earth, they will say: Allāh.'"
"God brought forth from the loins of Adam his offspring until the Day of Resurrection; they came out like particles (dharr); He made Himself known to them and showed Himself to them. Were it not so, no one would know his Lord. That is His saying: 'If you ask them, who created the heavens and the earth, they will say: Allāh.'"
Same point, different chain: every human till the end of time was already there, in particle-form, when the question was asked. The seeing was real seeing; the answer was real answer. Worldly birth is a return to a recognition we already gave.
383 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این مضمون در محاسن و کتابهای شیخ صدوق رحمهالله و دیگر کتب حدیثی آمده است. پس از پذیرش این روایات باید دانست که این موقف، عالم علم خداوند نیست، بلکه مربوط به بعد از آفرینش است. و نیز پیش از عالم طبیعت میباشد، زیرا وجود طبیعی هر یک از ما معلوم و روشن است، و خداوند در آن آیه با صراحت بیان میکند که این گرفتن و برانگیختن، به پشت فرزندان آدم تعلق گرفته است نه فقط آدم.
This content is found in the Maḥāsin, in Shaykh al-Ṣadūq's books (may God have mercy on him), and in the other ḥadīth compilations. Once these reports are accepted, it must be known that this stage is not the world of God's knowledge; rather, it pertains to the period after creation — and prior to the world of nature. For the natural existence of each of us is known and evident; and the verse expressly states that this taking and raising-up attaches to the loins of the children of Adam, not only Adam himself.
Why this isn't just God's "knowledge" of us before time: the verse explicitly says taking and bringing forth from Adam's loins, which is a creation event, not just a thought in the divine mind. So the dharr event is post-creation but pre-earthly-life. That places it somewhere — and that somewhere can only be the imaginal world, which is exactly the level Ṭabāṭabāʾī is trying to establish.
384 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
تفسیری که امام برای ظلال (سایهها) بیان کردند نیز گواه بر این مدعا میباشد، و همچنین اینکه فرمودند مشاهده و رؤیت در کار بوده است، با آنکه جز با انقطاع از غیر او، نمیتوان او را مشاهده کرد، و این در غیر نشئه طبیعی انسان، تحقق مییابد.
The Imām's interpretation of the shadows is itself a witness to this; and so is his saying that there was witnessing and seeing — while He cannot be witnessed save by severing-from-other, which can be realized only in some plane of existence other than the natural one.
Two further confirmations: the shadow image (something-and-not-something) only fits a non-physical mode of being; and witnessing God requires being severed from everything else, which can't happen in our scattered, body-bound state.
385 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از جمله شواهد این مدعا آن است که امام علیه السلام در روایتی که زراره نقل کرد به آیه: «وَ لَئِنْ سَأَلْتَهُمْ مَنْ خَلَقَ السَّماواتِ» استشهاد نمود که دلالت بر دیدن ملکوت آسمانها و زمین دارد و همچنین تفسیر آیه «وَ ما کانُوا لِیُؤْمِنُوا...» در روایت ابن مسکان. ولی از طرفی ملاحظه میشود که در این روایات، اقرار و انکار و نوعی خوبی و بدی در آن موطن، اثبات شده است، در حالی که در عالم تجرد تام و نور محض، در طرف تنزل [هستی] هیچ شری وجود ندارد؛ در نتیجه این موطن پس از عالم تجرد خواهد بود، و چون پیش از این ثابت گشت که موطن مزبور، قبل از عالم طبیعت است، مشخص میشود که آن موطن، همان عالم مثال میباشد. (دقت شود).
Among the witnesses to this claim is the Imām's appeal, in Zurāra's report, to the verse "If you ask them: who created the heavens..." — which indicates the seeing of the malakūt of the heavens and the earth — and likewise his interpretation, in Ibn Muskān's report, of the verse "They will not believe..." On the other hand, it is observed that confession and denial, and a kind of good and evil, are established at that locus — whereas at the level of complete immateriality and pure light, on the descending side of existence, no evil obtains. Hence that locus must be after the world of immateriality. And since it has already been established that that same locus is prior to the world of nature, it becomes clear that that locus is precisely the world of the imaginal. (Note carefully.)
The clinching argument: in the dharr event there's already belief and unbelief, good and evil. But the highest immaterial level is pure light with no evil in it. So the dharr event can't be up there — it has to be one rung below: the imaginal level. That's exactly the world we've been trying to locate. Note carefully is Ṭabāṭabāʾī's footnote to himself: this is the punchline of the whole subsection.
386 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
۵. در تفسیر قمی درباره بهشت آدم علیه السلام آمده است: «آن بهشت از باغهای دنیا بود که روح مؤمنان پس از مرگ به آن منتقل میشود». و در روایات دیگری درختی که آدم از آن منع گردید، به درخت «ولایت» تفسیر شده است.
بهشت آدم علیه السلام
Adam's Paradise
(5) In Tafsīr al-Qummī, regarding Adam's Paradise, we read: "That Paradise was one of the gardens of the world to which the spirits of the believers are transferred after death." And in other reports, the tree from which Adam was forbidden is interpreted as the tree of walāya.
A small but important clarification. Adam's Paradise — the one he was sent down from — wasn't the eternal Paradise of the hereafter. It was one of the gardens of the world, where believing souls go after death. And the tree he was forbidden to eat from was the tree of walāya (loyalty to the Prophet's Household). Both moves locate Adam's story not in some pre-cosmic eternity but in the imaginal world, the same world where the barzakh (interlife) takes place.
387 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این فصل به منزله خاتمهای برای مطالب گذشته است. در کتاب و سنت، پیش از عالم انسان و طبیعت، امور دیگری ذکر شده است که عبارتند از: حجابها، قلم، لوح، عرش، کرسی، آسمانهای هفتگانه، ملائکه و شیاطین. اکنون با توجه به تفسیر و تبیین برخی از آیات و روایات با بعض دیگر آن، در صدد آنیم که معانی این امور را روشن کنیم.
فصل سوم: حجب، قلم، لوح، عرش، کرسی، آسمانهای هفتگانه، ملائکه و شیاطین
Chapter 3 — The Veils, Pen, Tablet, Throne, Footstool, the Seven Heavens, the Angels, and the Satans
This chapter stands as a conclusion to what has gone before. In the Book and Sunnah — prior to the world of man and nature — other matters are mentioned: the veils (ḥujub), the Pen (qalam), the Tablet (lawḥ), the Throne (ʿarsh), the Footstool (kursī), the seven heavens, the angels, and the satans. We now propose, by interpreting and clarifying some of the relevant verses and reports through one another, to elucidate the meanings of these matters.
The map-fitting chapter. Chapter 1 derived the four-world ladder from philosophy; Chapter 2 confirmed it from Qurʾān and ḥadīth. Now Chapter 3 takes the Qurʾānic furniture — Veils, Pen, Tablet, Throne, Footstool, the seven heavens, angels, satans — and shows where each one sits on the ladder. This is the long-promised payoff: by the end of the chapter the cosmic vocabulary should feel like one coherent picture instead of a pile of mysterious objects.
388 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایات درباره حجابها فراوان است، و در قرآن کریم نیز از آیات زیادی این امر استفاده میشود. خداوند سبحان فرمود: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ لا یَخْفی عَلَیْهِ شَیْءٌ فِی الْأَرْضِ وَ لا فِی السَّماءِ» (چیزی در آسمان و زمین از خدا پنهان نیست). و فرمود: «وَ ما یَعْزُبُ عَنْ رَبِّکَ مِنْ مِثْقالِ ذَرَّةٍ فِی الْأَرْضِ وَ لا فِی السَّماءِ» (هیچ ذرهای در همه زمین و آسمان از خدای تو پنهان نیست). این آیات بیانگر آنند که موجودات، نزد خداوند معلوم و حاضرند، پس هیچ حجاب و پردهای خداوند را از معلوماتش پوشیده نگرداند، بنابراین، مخلوقات از خداوند پنهان و پوشیده نیستند.
حجابها
The Veils
The reports on the veils are abundant, and many Qurʾānic verses also bear on this matter. God the Glorified says: "Nothing is hidden from God, in the earth or in the heaven" [Qurʾān 3:5], and: "Not so much as the weight of an atom in the earth or the heaven escapes your Lord" [Qurʾān 10:61]. These verses indicate that the beings are known and present before God; no veil or covering hides them from His knowledge. Hence the creatures are not concealed from God.
First piece of furniture: the veils. Two opposite Qurʾānic facts — nothing is hidden from God, but God is hidden from most of His creatures — are about to be reconciled. Spoiler: the only veil between you and God is you.
389 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اما درباره پنهان و پوشیده بودن حضرت حق از خلق، میفرماید: «فَلا تَغُرَّنَّکُمُ الْحَیاةُ الدُّنْیا وَ لا یَغُرَّنَّکُمْ بِاللَّهِ الْغَرُورُ» (پس زندگی دنیای پست، شما را فریب ندهد و شیطان از عقاب خدا به عفو و کرمش مغرورتان نگرداند).
But concerning the hiddenness of the Real from the creation, He says: "Let not the life of this world deceive you, and let not the deceiver deceive you concerning God" [Qurʾān 31:33; 35:5].
The "deceiver" in the Qurʾānic warning isn't just Satan — it's anything that pulls you into the world's surface and away from its source. The deception is real but local: God isn't actually hidden, but the world is deceptive enough to convince you He is.
390 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
زندگی پست هرکسی، همان وجود دنیوی او با لوازمش میباشد، و فریبش به آن است که آدمی را به خود مشغول سازد؛ و نیز فرماید: «وَ ما هذِهِ الْحَیاةُ الدُّنْیا إِلاَّ لَهْوٌ وَ لَعِبٌ وَ إِنَّ الدَّارَ الْآخِرَةَ لَهِیَ الْحَیَوانُ» (این زندگانی دنیا جز هوسرانی و بازی، چیز دیگری نیست، و زندگانی، همان خانه بازپسین است). «وَ مَا الْحَیاةُ الدُّنْیا إِلاَّ مَتاعُ الْغُرُورِ» (زندگانی دنیا، چیزی جز کالای فریب نیست).
A person's worldly life is precisely his worldly existence with its accompaniments; its deception lies in occupying a man with himself. He also says: "This worldly life is nothing but distraction and play; the Final Abode — that is the true life" [Qurʾān 29:64], and: "This worldly life is nothing but the goods of deception" [Qurʾān 3:185].
A clean equation: worldly life = worldly existence with all its trappings. Its trick is self-occupation: it gets you busy with yourself. The two Qurʾānic verses cut hard — "distraction and play," "goods of deception."
391 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«لعب» عبارت است از پرداختن به کاری برای یک هدف خیالی که واقعیتی در خارج ندارد، و «لهو» چیزی است که از غیر خود بازدارد و انسان را به خود مشغول سازد؛ پس این آیات دلالت دارند بر اینکه زندگی دنیوی که همان وجود دنیوی است، خیالی بیش نیست که انسان را از حقیقتی که همان زندگی بازپسین است، باز میدارد.
Play (laʿib) is engaging in something for an imagined aim that has no external reality; distraction (lahw) is what holds one back from anything other than itself, occupying a person with itself. So these verses indicate that worldly life — which is worldly existence — is nothing but an imagination that holds a person back from the Reality that is the Final life.
Crisp definitions worth keeping. Play (laʿib): doing something for an imagined goal that has no real existence outside your head. Distraction (lahw): something that catches all your attention and blocks out everything else. The Qurʾān is calling worldly life both — it's a self-absorbing fantasy that hides the only thing that's actually real.
392 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این واقعیت در آیات فراوانی بیان شده و به آن اشارت رفته است، از جمله آیات ذیل: «وَ الَّذینَ کَفَرُوا أَعْمالُهُمْ کَسَرابٍ بِقیعَةٍ یَحْسَبُهُ الظَّمْآنُ ماءً حَتَّی إِذا جاءَهُ لَمْ یَجِدْهُ شَیْئاً وَ وَجَدَ اللَّهَ عِنْدَهُ فَوَفَّاهُ حِسابَهُ» «و آنان که کافرند، اعمالشان در مثل به سرابی ماند در بیابان هموار بیآب که انسان تشنه آن را آب پندارد، و به جانبش شتابد، و چون بدانجا رسد آن را هیچ نیابد و خدا را حاضر ببیند که به حساب کارش تمام و کامل برسد». «وَ مَنْ لَمْ یَجْعَلِ اللَّهُ لَهُ نُوراً فَما لَهُ مِنْ نُورٍ» (هرکه را خدای نور نبخشید، هرگز جان روشنی نخواهد داشت). «وَ جَعَلْنا مِنْ بَیْنِ أَیْدیهِمْ سَدّاً وَ مِنْ خَلْفِهِمْ سَدّاً فَأَغْشَیْناهُمْ فَهُمْ لا یُبْصِرُونَ» (و از پیش و پس راه را بر آنها سد کردیم و بر چشمانشان پرده افکندیم که هیچ نبینند).
This same reality is set forth and pointed to in many verses, among them: "As for those who disbelieve, their works are like a mirage in a barren plain, which the thirsty deems to be water — until, when he comes upon it, he finds it nothing, and finds God present with him, who pays him his account in full" [Qurʾān 24:39]; "Whomever God grants no light, has no light at all" [Qurʾān 24:40]; "We have placed before them a barrier and behind them a barrier, and We have veiled them, so that they do not see" [Qurʾān 36:9].
A short verse-cluster making the same point three ways: the disbeliever's deeds are a mirage — looks like water, isn't; whoever God doesn't grant light, has none; barriers in front and behind keep them from seeing. Three different images, one structure: a person veiled from reality by their own existence.
393 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و گرچه غالب مؤمنین مانند این کافران از حضرت حق پوشیده و محجوبند، اما خداوند وعدهای نیکو به آنها داده است که با پوشاندن گناهانشان پرده را کنار زند: «إِنَّما تُنْذِرُ مَنِ اتَّبَعَ الذِّکْرَ وَ خَشِیَ الرَّحْمنَ بِالْغَیْبِ فَبَشِّرْهُ بِمَغْفِرَةٍ وَ أَجْرٍ کَریمٍ * إِنَّا نَحْنُ نُحْیِ الْمَوْتی»
And although most of the believers — like these disbelievers — are veiled from the Real, yet God has promised them that, through covering their sins, He will draw aside the veil: "You only warn him who follows the remembrance and fears the All-Merciful in the unseen — give him glad tidings of forgiveness and a generous reward. We are the One who brings the dead back to life" [Qurʾān 36:11–12].
The crucial mercy turn. Most believers are veiled too — but God promises that on the Day, He'll cover their sins and uncover Himself to them. Forgiveness and unveiling are the same gesture seen from two angles.
394 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پس این، همان حجاب از خداوند سبحان است، و این حجاب، همان وجود آدمی است، و خداوند حکم این حجاب را به دیگر موجودات نیز تعمیم داد و فرمود: «لِیُنْذِرَ یَوْمَ التَّلاقِ * یَوْمَ هُمْ بارِزُونَ لا یَخْفی عَلَی اللَّهِ مِنْهُمْ شَیْءٌ لِمَنِ الْمُلْکُ الْیَوْمَ لِلَّهِ الْواحِدِ الْقَهَّارِ»
This, then, is precisely the veil before God the Glorified — and this veil is the very existence of the human being. God then extended the ruling of this veil to all other beings as well, saying: "...that He may warn of the Day of the Encounter — the Day when they shall stand forth, and not a thing of theirs shall be hidden from God: 'Whose is the kingdom on this Day? — God's, the One, the All-Conqueror!'" [Qurʾān 40:15–16].
The headline claim of the section, stated baldly: the veil between you and God is your own existence. Not a curtain, not a separate barrier — you. And on the Day, what gets removed is exactly that self-screen.
395 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آغاز این آیه درباره مردم است و بیان میکند که ایشان در آن روز برای خداوند نمودار میگردند، گرچه همیشه نمودارند، ولی در آن روز با برطرف شدن وسائط، حقیقت برای آنان آشکار میگردد، در حالی که پیش از آن پوشیده بود، همانگونه که خداوند در آیه ذیل از آنان حکایت نموده است: «وَ لَوْ تَری إِذِ الْمُجْرِمُونَ ناکِسُوا رُؤُسِهِمْ عِنْدَ رَبِّهِمْ رَبَّنا أَبْصَرْنا وَ سَمِعْنا فَارْجِعْنا نَعْمَلْ صالِحاً إِنَّا مُوقِنُونَ»
The opening of this verse concerns people, indicating that on that Day they shall stand forth before God. They are, of course, always manifest before Him; but on that Day, with the removal of the intermediaries, the Reality is unveiled to them — though it had been concealed from them before. As God reports of them: "If you could but see when the criminals stand with their heads bowed before their Lord: 'Our Lord, we have seen and heard — return us, that we may do good; we are now sure'" [Qurʾān 32:12].
A subtle move. People are always manifest before God — there's nothing new happening on God's side. What changes on the Day is their perception: the mediating layers fall away and they see what was always there. Note how the verse shifts mid-sentence from talking about people to talking about all creatures — the unveiling is universal.
396 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
[به هر حال آغاز آیه اختصاص به مردم دارد]، اما پایان آن که میفرماید: «لِمَنِ الْمُلْکُ الْیَوْمَ...» همه خلق را شامل میگردد. مانند آیه: «وَ لِلَّهِ مُلْکُ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضِ» (پادشاهی آسمانها و زمین فقط از آن خداست). و آیه: «لِلَّهِ ما فِی السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضِ» (آنچه در آسمانها و زمین است تنها از آن خداست). و نیز آیه: «وَ ما مِنْ دَابَّةٍ فِی الْأَرْضِ وَ لا طائِرٍ یَطیرُ بِجَناحَیْهِ إِلاَّ أُمَمٌ أَمْثالُکُمْ ما فَرَّطْنا فِی الْکِتابِ مِنْ شَیْءٍ ثُمَّ إِلی رَبِّهِمْ یُحْشَرُونَ» (هر جنبندهای در زمین و هر پرندهای که با دو بال پرواز میکند، همگی طائفههایی مانند شمایند، ما در کتاب، هیچ چیز را فروگذار نکردیم؛ آنگاه همه به سوی پروردگار خویش، محشور میشوند).
[At all events, the opening of the verse is restricted to humans;] but its conclusion — "Whose is the kingdom on this Day?..." — encompasses all creatures. Compare: "To God belongs the kingdom of the heavens and the earth" [Qurʾān 3:189]; "To God belongs all that is in the heavens and the earth" [Qurʾān 2:284]; "There is no creature on the earth, no bird that flies upon its wings, but they are communities like you. We have neglected nothing in the Book; then to their Lord they will be gathered" [Qurʾān 6:38].
Three more verses that universalize the point: kingdom belongs to God, everything in heaven and earth belongs to God, even birds and animals are communities like you. The unveiling on the Day isn't a special human event — it's a cosmic event. Everything wakes up at once.
397 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خلاصه، همه موجودات محشور میگردند و در آن هنگام پرده کنار میرود، و همه همراه با به ثبوت رسیدن انحصار ملک و سلطنت برای خداوند از خواب غفلت بیدار میشوند؛ و نیز خداوند میفرماید: «أَ وَ لَمْ یَکْفِ بِرَبِّکَ أَنَّهُ عَلی کُلِّ شَیْءٍ شَهیدٌ * أَلا إِنَّهُمْ فی مِرْیَةٍ مِنْ لِقاءِ رَبِّهِمْ أَلا إِنَّهُ بِکُلِّ شَیْءٍ مُحیطٌ»
وجود هر شیئی تنها حجاب میان او و خداوند است
The Existence of Each Thing Is the Sole Veil Between It and God
In sum: all beings are gathered, the veil at that time is drawn aside, and all of them — together with the establishment of the exclusivity of the kingdom and sovereignty for God — are awakened from the sleep of heedlessness. God also says: "Does it not suffice that your Lord is witness over every thing? Verily they are in doubt concerning the meeting with their Lord. Verily He encompasses every thing" [Qurʾān 41:53–54].
Q 41:53–54 does something striking: in one verse it both affirms a veil ("they are in doubt about meeting their Lord") and denies one ("He encompasses every thing"). Both are true at once — God is fully present, and we're fully unable to see it. The contradiction is in us, not in Him.
398 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در این آیه همراه با اثبات حجاب، به نبود آن، حکم نمود. از تمام این مطالب روشن میشود که خود وجود خلق حجاب آنان از خداوند سبحان میباشد، پس هیچ حجابی میان او و آنها جز خود آنها نیست، و این حقیقتی است که از روایات به دست میآید.
In this verse, along with affirming the veil, He has also affirmed its absence. From all this it is clear that the very existence of the creature is its veil from God the Glorified. No veil obtains between Him and them save themselves. This is a truth obtained from the ḥadīth corpus.
The conclusion drawn from all the foregoing — the section's thesis sentence: the very existence of the creature is its veil from God. There's no third thing standing between you and God; just you yourself. Hadith from ʿAlī about to confirm this.
399 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در ارشاد و احتجاج از شعبی نقل شده است که امیرالمؤمنین فرمود: ...إِنَّ اللَّهَ أَجَلُّ مِنْ أَنْ یَحْتَجِبَ عَنْ شَیْءٍ أَوْ یَحْتَجِبَ عَنْهُ شَیْءٌ؛ خداوند والاتر از آن است که از چیزی در پرده شود یا چیزی از او در پرده رود.
In al-Irshād and al-Iḥtijāj, it is reported from al-Shaʿbī that the Commander of the Faithful said: "...God is too exalted to be veiled from anything, or for anything to be veiled from Him."
ʿAlī's terse formulation: God is too exalted to be veiled, or for anything to be veiled from Him. Both directions are denied. So when we say "He is veiled from us," what we really mean is that we are blocking ourselves.
400 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
علی علیه السلام در ضمن خطبهای فرمود: «لا حِجابَ بَیْنَهُ وَ بَیْنَ خَلْقِهِ» (میان او و آفریدهاش هیچ حجاب و پردهای نیست). این کلام بیانگر آن است که همه موجودات حضرت حق را مشاهده میکنند و او مشهود همگان است، همانگونه که خداوند فرمود: «أَ وَ لَمْ یَکْفِ بِرَبِّکَ أَنَّهُ عَلی کُلِّ شَیْءٍ شَهیدٌ».
خداوند مشهود همگان است
God is Witnessed by All
ʿAlī (peace be upon him), in one of his sermons, said: "There is no veil between Him and His creation." This indicates that all beings witness the Real — and He is witnessed by all, just as God says: "Does it not suffice that your Lord is witness over every thing?"
Same point pushed harder: there's no veil between God and creation — and so all beings actually witness the Real. The trick is, witnessing without recognizing is possible. (You can stare at someone and not see them.)
401 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
امیرالمؤمنین بنا بر نقل مسعودی در اثباتالوصیه، [در توصیف خداوند] میفرماید: فَسُبْحانَکَ مَلَأْتَ کُلَّ شَیْءٍ وَ بایَنْتَ کُلَّ شَیْءٍ فَأَنْتَ لا یَفْقِدُکَ شَیْءٌ؛ از هر نقصی منزهی، همه چیز را پر کردهای، و از همه چیز جدایی، پس تو از هیچ چیزی غائب و پنهان نیستی.
According to al-Masʿūdī in Ithbāt al-Waṣiyya, the Commander of the Faithful, in his description of God, said: "Glory be to You! You have filled every thing, and You are distinct from every thing — and so nothing is deprived of You."
A beautiful pairing from ʿAlī: God fills every thing and is distinct from every thing. He's not part of the world (pantheism's mistake), and He's not absent from it (deism's mistake). He's all the way present and all the way other — and so nothing is ever cut off from Him.
402 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شیخ صدوق در توحید از حماد بن عمرو نصیبی نقل میکند که گفت: از امام صادق علیه السلام درباره توحید سؤال کردم، و او در جواب فرمود: «[او] یگانه است، بینیاز و ازلی و صمدی است، او را ظلی نیست که نگهدارش باشد، بلکه او همه اشیاء را همراه با ظل آنها از نابودی صیانت میکند، نامعلوم را میداند و خود، نزد هر نادانی شناخته شده است».
Shaykh al-Ṣadūq, in al-Tawḥīd, transmits from Ḥammād b. ʿAmr al-Naṣībī: "I asked Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) about tawḥīd, and he said: 'He is One, Self-Sufficient, Eternal, Self-Reliant — He has no shadow that supports Him; rather, He preserves all things, with their shadows, from non-being. He knows the unknown — and He is known even to every ignorant one.'"
The closer is the punchline: God is known to every ignorant one. Even the person who has no idea God exists is, at some level, knowing Him — they're just not recognizing their own knowledge. This sets up the next subsection.
403 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از اینجا به دست میآید که این مشاهده با جهل نیز جمع میشود، مانند کسی که میبیند و نمیشناسد؛ و روایتی که در عللالشرائع از ابیحمزه ثمالی نقل شده است، نیز بر آن دلالت دارد: قال: قُلْتُ لِعَلِیِّ بْنِ الْحُسَیْنِ علیهما السلام: لِأَیِّ عِلَّةٍ حَجَبَ اللَّهُ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ — الْخَلْقَ عَنْ نَفْسِهِ؟ قَالَ: لِأَنَّ اللَّهَ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — بَناهُمْ بُنْیَةً عَلَی الْجَهْلِ؛ ابوحمزه ثمالی میگوید: به امام سجاد عرض کردم: چرا خداوند خلق را از خودش پوشانید؟ فرمود: از آن روی که خداوند تبارک و تعالی پایه آنها را بر نادانی بنا نهاد.
شهود خداوند و جهل به او
The Witnessing of God Together with Ignorance of Him
From this it follows that this witnessing is compatible with ignorance — like one who sees yet does not recognize. The report transmitted in ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ from Abū Ḥamza al-Thumālī indicates this: I said to ʿAlī b. al-Ḥusayn (peace be upon them both): "For what reason has God — Mighty and Majestic — veiled the creation from Himself?" He said: "Because God — Blessed and Exalted — has built their constitution upon ignorance."
This is the line that needs unpacking. You can see something and not recognize it — like passing a friend in a crowd without noticing them. We witness God constantly (His presence is total) and yet remain ignorant of Him (we don't recognize what we're seeing). The Imām says God built us upon ignorance — meaning ignorance is structural, not accidental. This will be the basis for saying that knowledge of God is itself a divine gift, not a human achievement.
404 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این حدیث علاوه بر مطلب گذشته، بیانگر آن است که این نادانی ذاتی است، یعنی علم تنها لله و بالله میباشد (دقت شود).
This ḥadīth, beyond what was just said, indicates that this ignorance is essential — i.e., that knowledge belongs only to God and through God. (Note carefully.)
The deeper inference: ignorance is essential to created things. Knowledge belongs only to God and through God — meaning even when we know, the knowing isn't ours but a participation in His knowing. You can't think your way to God by yourself; if you ever know Him, He's the one doing the knowing in you.
405 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
چنانکه آیه: «وَ لا یُحیطُونَ بِشَیْءٍ مِنْ عِلْمِهِ إِلاَّ بِما شاءَ» (و به هیچ مرتبه از علم او احاطه ندارند مگر به آنچه او خواهد)، به آن اشارت دارد.
As the verse points out: "They do not encompass any of His knowledge save what He wills" [Qurʾān 2:255].
Q 2:255 (from the Throne Verse) sealing the point: nobody grasps any of God's knowledge except by His own permission. So whatever you know about God is something He let you know.
406 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
احادیث فراوانی نیز مضمونی نزدیک با آنچه گذشت دارند؛ مانند حدیثی که در توحید از یعقوب بن جعفر جعفری نقل شده است که امام کاظم علیه السلام فرمود: لَیْسَ بَیْنَهُ وَ بَیْنَ خَلْقِهِ حِجابٌ غَیْرُ خَلْقِهِ، احْتَجَبَ بِغَیْرِ حِجابٍ مَحْجُوبٍ، وَ اسْتَتَرَ بِغَیْرِ سِتْرٍ مَسْتُورٍ، لا إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ الْکَبیرُ الْمُتَعالُ؛ در میان او و خلقش به جز خلقش پردهای نیست، بی هیچ حجاب و پرده پوشانندهای پنهان شد، معبودی جز او نیست که بزرگ و برتر است.
Many ḥadīths have a similar content; for instance, the report in al-Tawḥīd from Yaʿqūb b. Jaʿfar al-Jaʿfarī: Imām al-Kāẓim (peace be upon him) said: "There is no veil between Him and His creation save His creation itself. He veiled Himself without a veil that veils, and concealed Himself without a curtain that conceals. There is no god but He, the Great, the Most Exalted."
A striking double negative from Mūsā b. Jaʿfar: He veiled Himself without a veil; concealed Himself without a curtain. There's no actual barrier — He's "hidden" only in the sense that His presence is so total that we can't pick Him out as a separate object.
407 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شبیه این حدیث از رسول گرامی صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم و علی علیه السلام و امام رضا علیه السلام نقل شده است.
A similar ḥadīth is reported from the noble Messenger (God bless him and his Family and grant them peace), from ʿAlī (peace be upon him), and from Imām al-Riḍā (peace be upon him).
408 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از اینجا به دست میآید که همان ذات اشیاء با وجودهای به عاریت گرفته خود، حجاب میباشند و نیز معلوم میشود که ذات، در عین حال که حجاب است، حجاب نیست، یعنی تنها با غفلت از ذات، شهود تحقق مییابد و نیز روشن میشود که هر چه شیء را از خداوند در حجاب قرار دهد، بیرون از آن نیست بلکه درون ذاتش است، یعنی از مراتب وجود او میباشد.
ذات اشیاء در عین حال که حجاب است، حجاب نیست
The Essence of Things — at the Same Time as It Is a Veil — Is No Veil
From this it follows that the essences of things, with their borrowed existences, are the veils; and it becomes plain that the essence — at one and the same time as it is a veil — is no veil. That is to say, witnessing (shuhūd) is realized only by heedlessness of the essence. It also becomes clear that whatever places a thing in a veil from God is not external to it, but within its essence — namely, one of the levels of its own existence.
A delicate point worth slowing down on. The very essences of things are the veils — and yet the same essence, in another way, is no veil. How can both be true? Because witnessing is realized only by being heedless of one's own essence. When you stop fixating on yourself, the same essence that was a veil is now transparent. And — the killer line — whatever veils a thing from God isn't external to it but inside it. The veil is one of the layers of your own existence.
409 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و این همان چیزی است که روایت معروفی که اهل تسنن نقل کردهاند، بر آن دلالت دارد: إِنَّ لِلَّهِ تَعالی سَبْعینَ أَلْفَ حِجابٍ مِنْ نُورٍ أَوْ ظُلْمَةٍ، لَوْ کُشِفَتْ لَاحْتَرَقَتْ سُبُحاتُ وَجْهِهِ ما دُونَهُ أَوْ ما انْتَهی إِلَیْهِ بَصَرُهُ؛ همانا خداوند را هفتاد هزار حجاب از نور یا ظلمت است، که اگر کنار رود انوار روی او، آنچه پس از آن است، یا آنچه را دیدش به آن رسد، میسوزاند.
This is what the well-known report — transmitted by the Sunnis — indicates: "Verily God Most High has seventy thousand veils of light or darkness; were they to be drawn aside, the splendors of His Face would burn whatever lies below, or whatever His sight reaches."
The famous seventy-thousand-veils hadith (Sunni). If they were lifted, the splendors of God's Face would burn whatever lies behind. Coming.
410 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
زیرا سوختن و سوزاندن در اینجا، از نوع سوزاندن آتش و سوختن هیزم نیست که هیزم تبدیل به آتش و خاکستر گردد، بلکه عبارت است از فانی ساختن ذات از جهت مشاهده، همانگونه که حضرت امیر علیه السلام در خطبه اشباح، پس از بیان تسبیح ملائکه میفرماید: وَ وَراءَ ذلِکَ الرَّجیجِ الَّذی تَسْتَکُّ مِنْهُ الْأَسْماعُ سُبُحاتُ نُورٍ تَرْدَعُ الْأَبْصارَ عَنْ بُلُوغِها، فَتَقِفُ خاسِئَةً عَلی حُدُودِها؛ و در پشت آن آواز مضطرب کننده که گوشها از آن کر میگردد، درخشندگیهای نور و روشنایی است که دیدههای آنان طاقت دیدار آن را ندارند پس در جاهای خود، حیران و سرگردان میایستند.
For burning here is not of the kind in which fire consumes wood and turns it to ash; it consists in making the essence pass away in respect of witnessing — as the Commander of the Faithful said in the Sermon of Phantoms (Khuṭbat al-Ashbāḥ), after speaking of the tasbīḥ of the angels: "Beyond that thunderous din, which deafens the ears, are splendors of light that turn the gazes back, and they stand bewildered, baffled, at their boundaries."
Crucial reading note. The "burning" in the seventy-thousand-veils hadith isn't fire-and-ash combustion; it's fanāʾ — the essence passing away in the act of witnessing. ʿAlī's Sermon of Phantoms uses the same image: light-splendors that turn the gazes back; the gazes don't fail because the light is too bright in some optical sense, but because they meet the boundary of what they can be while they still are.
411 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چون این سوختن مربوط به ذات شیء است، با سوختن مرتبهای از مراتب ذات، آن ذات فانی میگردد و وجه پروردگار که دارای مهتری و بزرگواری است، پایدار میماند.
Since this burning pertains to the essence of the thing, the passing away of one of the levels of the essence causes that essence to pass away, while the Face of your Lord — possessed of Majesty and Bounty — endures.
The pattern: when one of the levels of an essence passes away, the essence itself dissolves — and only the Face of your Lord, possessed of Majesty and Bounty, endures. The Qurʾānic phrase is doing the work: when the layered self drops, what stays is God.
412 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در روایت مربوط به «معراج» که در اصول کافی و تفسیر عیاشی نقل شده، آمده است که رسول گرامی، شب معراج از جبرئیل درباره دریاهایی که بالای آسمان هفتم مشاهده نمود، سؤال کرد و جبرئیل در پاسخ گفت: هِیَ سُرادِقاتُ الْحُجُبِ الَّتی احْتَجَبَ اللَّهُ تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی بِها؛ وَ لَوْ لا تِلْکَ الْحُجُبُ لَهَتَکَ نُورُ الْعَرْشِ کُلَّ شَیْءٍ؛ آنها سراپردههای حجابهایی هستند که خداوند تبارک و تعالی بدانها پوشیده شد؛ و اگر آن پردهها نبود، نور سریر الهی همه چیز را میدرید.
In the report of the Miʿrāj, transmitted in Uṣūl al-Kāfī and Tafsīr al-ʿAyyāshī, the noble Messenger, on the night of his ascent, asked Gabriel about the seas he had seen above the seventh heaven. Gabriel said: "They are the canopies of the veils with which God — Blessed and Exalted — has veiled Himself; were it not for those veils, the light of the Throne would tear apart every thing."
The Prophet's ascent (Miʿrāj): he sees seas above the seventh heaven and asks Gabriel what they are. Answer: the canopies of the veils with which God veiled Himself. Without them, the Throne's light would tear apart every thing. Same logic as before — the veils protect creatures from being annihilated by the unmediated divine glory.
413 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چون در این روایت «هتک» که [به معنای «پرده دریدن» میباشد و] بدون حجاب تحقق نمییابد، به اشیاء نسبت داده شد، معلوم میشود که ذات هر شیء، خود یکی از حجابهاست، چنانکه کلام موسی بن جعفر علیهما السلام بر آن دلالت داشت، آنجا که فرمود: «میان او و خلقش حجابی جز مخلوقش نیست».
Since in this report hatk — which means rending the veil, and which can only be realized where there is a veil — is referred to the things themselves, it is plain that the essence of every thing is itself one of the veils, as the saying of Mūsā b. Jaʿfar (peace be upon them both) attests: "There is no veil between Him and His creation save His creation."
Tight philological move. The report uses hatk (rending) on the things themselves — and hatk requires a veil to rend. So the things themselves are the veils. Confirming Mūsā b. Jaʿfar's saying once more.
414 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز معلوم میشود که گاهی برخی از موجودات از بعضی دیگر پوشیده و محجوب میگردند، مانند عرش که به واسطه دریاها پوشیده است. کلام حضرت امیر به ذعلب نیز به وضوح این مطلب را تأیید میکند، آنجا که فرمود: حَجَبَ بَعْضَها عَنْ بَعْضٍ لِیُعْلَمَ أَنْ لا حِجابَ بَیْنَهُ وَ بَیْنَ خَلْقِهِ غَیْرُ خَلْقِهِ؛ برخی از اشیاء را از بعض دیگر پوشانیده تا دانسته شود میان او و خلقش حجابی جز مخلوقش نیست.
It is also clear that some beings are veiled from others, just as the Throne is veiled by the seas. The Commander's saying to Dhiʿlib expressly confirms this: "He has veiled some things from others, that it may be known that no veil obtains between Him and His creation save His creation itself."
A second consequence: one creature can veil another. The Throne is veiled by the seas; one species of being hides another. ʿAlī's saying to Dhiʿlib makes the lesson explicit: the inter-creaturely veiling is itself a clue — no veil obtains between God and creation save creation itself.
415 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از روایات مربوط به حادث بودن اسماء که پیش از این نقل شد، به دست میآید که در مرحله اسماء و صفات نیز پوشیدگی و حجاب وجود دارد، و برخی از اسماء به واسطه برخی دیگر پوشیده میشوند.
حجاب در مرحله اسماء و صفات
Veil at the Level of the Names and Attributes
From the reports — already cited — concerning the originated (muḥdath) character of the Names, it follows that concealment and veil obtain also at the level of the Names and Attributes, and some Names are veiled by others.
Now scaled up. Veiling doesn't just happen at our level — it happens at the level of the Names too. Some Names are veiled by others (the active Names veil the essential ones, the lower Names veil the higher). Veiling, like manifestation, runs through every rung of the ladder.
416 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در توحید از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است که: الشَّمْسُ جُزْءٌ مِنْ سَبْعینَ جُزْءاً مِنْ نُورِ الْکُرْسِیِّ، وَ الْکُرْسِیُّ جُزْءٌ مِنْ سَبْعینَ جُزْءاً مِنْ نُورِ الْعَرْشِ، وَ الْعَرْشُ جُزْءٌ مِنْ سَبْعینَ جُزْءاً مِنْ نُورِ الْحِجابِ، وَ الْحِجابُ جُزْءٌ مِنْ سَبْعینَ جُزْءاً مِنْ نُورِ السِّتْرِ؛ خورشید یک قسمت از هفتاد قسمت نور «کرسی» است، و کرسی یک جزء از هفتاد جزء نور عرش است، و عرش یک هفتادم نور، حجاب است، و حجاب یک بخش از هفتاد قسمت نور ستر میباشد.
In al-Tawḥīd it is reported from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him): "The sun is one part of seventy of the light of the Footstool. The Footstool is one part of seventy of the light of the Throne. The Throne is one part of seventy of the light of the Veil. The Veil is one part of seventy of the light of the Curtain."
A graded brightness chart from Imām al-Ṣādiq. Sun = 1/70 the light of the Footstool; Footstool = 1/70 the Throne; Throne = 1/70 the Veil; Veil = 1/70 the Curtain. Each rung of the cosmic ladder is seventy times brighter than the one below — and that very brightness gradient is what veils each level from the one beneath. The veils aren't thick; they're bright.
417 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایت فوق به مراتب تنزل و فرو آمدن فیض نیز اشارت دارد.
This report alludes to the levels of descent of effusion.
418 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از تمام آنچه بیان شد، روشن میشود که: ذات هر شیئی برای خود آن شیء حجاب است و نیز پارهای از موجودات برای برخی از موجودات حجاب و پردهاند، البته در صورتی که از مراتب ذات و داخل در آن باشند. بنابراین، هر مرتبهای از ظهور وجود، نسبت به مراتب مادون، حجاب به شمار میرود؛ و نیز آن مرتبه برای خودش نیز یک حجاب محسوب میگردد؛ در نتیجه، همان تعینات وجود خواهند بود، و از این رو در هر شیئی به تعداد مراتبی که پیش از اوست، حجاب وجود دارد.
نتیجه بحث
Conclusion of the Discussion
From all that has been said it is clear that the essence of each thing is a veil for the thing itself, and that some beings are veils for other beings — provided that they belong to the levels of the essence and are internal to it. Hence every level of the appearance of existence serves as a veil with respect to the levels below it; and that level is also a veil for itself. So the veils are the very determinations of existence; and so, in every thing, there are as many veils as there are levels prior to it.
Section summary. Veils = levels of the appearance of existence. Every level is a veil for what's below it (because it's brighter), and a veil for itself (you can't see through what you are). That's why the number of veils for any given thing equals the number of levels above it. Different ḥadīths giving different numbers (seventy, seventy-thousand, etc.) aren't contradicting each other — they're counting different layers.
419 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و باید دانست که روایات، اختلاف فاحشی در بیان شمار حجابها دارند، و همین امر ما را از ذکر و گردآوری آنها در این رساله، بازداشت؛ گرچه میتوان آن را بر خلاف اعتبارهای آنها حمل نمود، که یک امر شایع در روایات است و برای پژوهشگر آشنا با احادیث، روشن میباشد.
It must be known that the ḥadīths differ markedly in the number of the veils; and this is what kept us from collecting and reporting them all here. They may, however, be construed as varying in their levels of consideration — a thing common in the ḥadīth, and plain to the researcher familiar with them.
Honest scholarly note: he's not going to pile up the conflicting numbers. The disagreement among reports just reflects different aspects being counted, which is normal in ḥadīth and obvious to anyone who reads them carefully.
420 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
باید دانست که ثبوت «عرش» از جمله ضروریات آیین اسلام است و به طور مکرر در قرآن کریم از آن سخن رفته است و روایات اهل تسنن و تشیع درباره آن، در حد تواتر است.
عرش و کرسی
Throne and Footstool
It must be known that the establishment of the Throne is among the necessities of Islam — it is mentioned repeatedly in the Qurʾān, and the Sunni and Shīʿī reports on it reach the level of tawātur.
Switching to the Throne (ʿarsh). The first move is a methodological one: the Throne is too central in scripture to wave off as metaphor (it's mentioned everywhere, on both Sunni and Shīʿī chains it reaches tawātur — the highest level of attestation). So we have to take it seriously and say something about what it is.
421 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
با مراجعه به مرتکزات و اعتبارات عقلاء، مییابیم که عرش و سریر پادشاه، نزد آنان برای معنای خاصی اعتبار شده است، و آن عبارت است از اینکه: پادشاه چون انسانی است که زمام امور کشور به دست اوست، و از طرفی عقلاء در لوازم زندگانی، شأن صاحب آن زندگانی را در نظر میگیرند، و پادشاه به سبب آنکه عهدهدار نگاهداری امور کشور است از ویژگی خاصی برخوردار میباشد، لذا برخی از لوازم زندگانی برای خصوص او اعتبار شده است، و از این رو عرش و سریر، که جایگاه او محل صدور فرمانها و احکام اوست، به او اختصاص یافت؛ و حقیقت «عرش» چیزی جز این نیست؛ و کرسی (تخت) از عمومیت بیشتری برخوردار است و برای غیر سلطان همانند سلطان یافت میشود؛ اما کرسی نیز به هر حال جایگاهی است که ویژه افراد خاصی میباشد.
Returning to the common notions and considered usages of the rational, we find that the throne and seat of the king is a specific concept among them. Namely: a king is a man who holds the reins of state, and, on the other hand, rational people, in regard to the appurtenances of life, take into account the standing of the one whose life it is. The king, since he is the custodian of state affairs, has a special status; certain appurtenances of life are accordingly assigned to him in particular — and so the throne and seat (the locus from which his commands and rulings issue) are peculiar to him. The reality of the throne is nothing else than this. The footstool (kursī, "seat") is more general: it is found for others as well as for the king, but it is in any case a place reserved for particular persons.
The strategy: start from how reasonable people use the word throne in ordinary life. A king's throne is the seat from which his rulings issue. It's special to him because he is the holder of state. So the throne, by ordinary linguistic logic, marks the locus where commands flow out. Footstool (kursī) is broader — it's a seat in general, not necessarily reserved for the king.
422 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از اینجا دانسته میشود که مفهوم لفظ «عرش» بیانگر آن است که «عرش» موجودی است که نسبتش با همه موجودات یا خصوص عالم اجسام، بهسان نسبت سریر پادشاه به کشور است، و نیز نسبتش با خداوند سبحان، به مانند نسبت سریر سلطان به سلطان میباشد؛ پس «عرش» مرتبهای از وجود است که تمام صفات خداوند سبحان که موجودات را بدان نیاز است، در آن تجلی نموده، نظیر جایگاه پادشاه؛ و آن همان مقام صدور احکام تفصیل یافته موجودات است، بنابراین «عرش» ظاهر وجود منبسط است که مجرد و مثال و ماده را در برمیگیرد.
Hence it is known that the concept of the term Throne is this: the Throne is a being whose relation to all beings — or to the world of bodies in particular — is like the relation of the king's throne to the kingdom; and whose relation to God the Glorified is like the relation of the king's throne to the king. Therefore the Throne is a level of existence in which all the attributes of God — which the beings need — manifest themselves, after the manner of the king's seat. It is the station of the issuance of the detailed rulings concerning the beings. Hence the Throne is the outer face of the unfolded existence — encompassing the immaterial, the imaginal, and the material.
The headline definition. The Throne is the level of existence where all the divine attributes that creation needs become manifest — the cockpit from which detailed rulings about creatures issue. Encompassing immaterial, imaginal, and material — it is the outer face of unfolded existence. Hold this gloss; the rest of the section just confirms it from texts.
423 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آیات ذیل، به همین معنا (یعنی محل صدور احکام بودن) اشاره دارد: «إِنَّ رَبَّکُمُ اللَّهُ الَّذی خَلَقَ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ فی سِتَّةِ أَیَّامٍ ثُمَّ اسْتَوی عَلَی الْعَرْشِ یُدَبِّرُ الْأَمْرَ ما مِنْ شَفیعٍ إِلاَّ مِنْ بَعْدِ إِذْنِهِ» «اللَّهُ الَّذی خَلَقَ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ وَ ما بَیْنَهُما فی سِتَّةِ أَیَّامٍ ثُمَّ اسْتَوی عَلَی الْعَرْشِ ما لَکُمْ مِنْ دُونِهِ مِنْ وَلِیٍّ وَ لا شَفیعٍ أَ فَلا تَتَذَکَّرُونَ * یُدَبِّرُ الْأَمْرَ مِنَ السَّماءِ إِلَی الْأَرْضِ»
The following verses point to the same meaning — namely, that the Throne is the locus of the issuance of rulings: "Indeed your Lord is God who created the heavens and the earth in six days; then He ascended the Throne, directing the affair — there is no intercessor save after His leave" [Qurʾān 10:3]; "God is the One who created the heavens and the earth and what is between them in six days; then He ascended the Throne — you have, beside Him, no friend nor intercessor; will you not remember? He directs the affair from the heaven to the earth" [Qurʾān 32:4–5].
Two Qurʾānic confirmations: He created in six days, then ascended the Throne, directing the affair. The structural logic of those verses is: creation comes first, then Throne-ascending — meaning administration. So the Throne is precisely where the direction of the affair (tadbīr al-amr) happens.
424 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آیات مشابه به این دو آیه، فراوان است. در این آیات پس از استقرار بر عرش، از تدبیر و نفی هر یار و یاور و شفیعی جز خداوند سبحان، سخن به میان آمده است که به منزله تفسیر عرش میباشد؛ بنابراین، نظام هستی از آن جهت که نظامی بین موجودات است، با عرش مرتبط میباشد.
Verses like these are numerous. In them, after the ascending of the Throne, direction of the affair and the negation of any helper or intercessor besides God are mentioned — as an interpretation of the Throne. Hence the system of existence — qua a system between beings — is connected with the Throne.
Rhetorical observation: the Qurʾān tightly couples Throne-ascending with administration and the negation of any helper. That coupling is itself an interpretation of the Throne — it's the system from which the order of beings is run.
425 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و آیه کریمه: «هُوَ الَّذی خَلَقَ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ فی سِتَّةِ أَیَّامٍ وَ کانَ عَرْشُهُ عَلَی الْماءِ» (اوست آنکه آسمانها و زمین را در شش روز آفرید، در حالی که عرش او بر آب بود) بیانگر ارتباط ذات موجودات به عرش و تقدمش بر این نظام میباشد.
The noble verse — "He is the One who created the heavens and the earth in six days, and His Throne was upon the water" [Qurʾān 11:7] — indicates the connection of the very essences of beings to the Throne, and the Throne's priority over this system.
A wrinkle. His Throne was upon the water — a Qurʾānic image of the Throne being prior to the heavens-and-earth system. So the Throne is not just where current rulings issue; it's prior to the whole created order. It's the launch pad, not the control room.
426 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در حدیث قمی آمده است: وَ کانَ عَرْشُهُ عَلَی الْماءِ؛ وَ الْماءُ عَلَی الْهَواءِ؛ وَ الْهَواءُ لا یُحَدُّ؛ وَ لَمْ یَکُنْ یَوْمَئِذٍ خَلْقٌ غَیْرَهُما، وَ الْماءُ عَذْبٌ فُراتٌ...؛ عرش او بر آب بود و آب بر هوا، قرار داشت و هوا، نامحدود است، و در آن هنگام مخلوقی جز آن دو نبود و آب، شیرین و گواراست.
In a Qummī report: "His Throne was upon the water; and the water was upon the air; and the air was unbounded; and on that day there was no creation other than these two; and the water was sweet and refreshing..."
A primordial image: before there was anything else, only the Throne, the water beneath, and the air beneath that — the air unbounded, the water sweet. Don't read this geographically; it's a tableau showing the layering at the very beginning.
427 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و همانگونه که روشن است که در دو چیز به عرش، نیاز است: یکی صدور احکام که آیات پیشین حاوی آن بود؛ و دوم علم به آنچه از آن صادر میگردد که در آیات دیگری بیان شده است: «هُوَ الَّذی خَلَقَ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ فی سِتَّةِ أَیَّامٍ ثُمَّ اسْتَوی عَلَی الْعَرْشِ یَعْلَمُ ما یَلِجُ فِی الْأَرْضِ وَ ما یَخْرُجُ مِنْها وَ ما یَنْزِلُ مِنَ السَّماءِ وَ ما یَعْرُجُ فیها وَ هُوَ مَعَکُمْ أَیْنَ ما کُنْتُمْ وَ اللَّهُ بِما تَعْمَلُونَ بَصیرٌ»
It is plain that the Throne is needed for two things: first, the issuance of rulings (set forth in the foregoing verses); and second, knowledge of what is issued thereby — set forth in other verses: "He is the One who created the heavens and the earth in six days, then ascended the Throne; He knows what enters into the earth and what comes out of it, what descends from the heaven and what ascends in it; and He is with you wherever you are; and God sees what you do" [Qurʾān 57:4].
Two roles for the Throne: (1) issuing rulings (the verses we just saw), and (2) knowing what's been issued. Q 57:4 nails the second: He ascended the Throne; He knows what enters the earth, what comes out, what descends, what ascends. So the Throne is also a knowledge-station.
428 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چون این نظام از آنجا فروآمده، و در آنجا معلوم و حاضر است، لذا در آنجا ثابت، برقرار و «وجه الهی» میباشد، چنانکه پیش از این گذشت؛ پس در آن مقام «وجوه» تمام موجودات و وجودهای شریف آنها به طور تفصیلی حضور دارند، همانگونه که خداوند میفرماید: «وَ إِنْ مِنْ شَیْءٍ إِلاَّ عِنْدَنا خَزائِنُهُ». و در این صورت معنای آیه: «وَ عِنْدَهُ مَفاتِحُ الْغَیْبِ لا یَعْلَمُها إِلاَّ هُوَ» (و خزائن غیب، نزد خداست، کسی جز خدا بر آن آگاه نیست) به نحوی به آن باز میگردد، و به نحوی با «کتاب مبین» متحد میگردد، که درباره آن بحث خواهد شد.
Since this system has descended from there — and is known and present there — it stands fixed there as the divine Face, as has gone before. So at that station the faces of all beings, with their noble existences, are present in detail, as God says: "There is no thing whose treasuries are not with Us" [Qurʾān 15:21]. The verse "With Him are the keys of the unseen — none knows them but He" [Qurʾān 6:59] is, in a manner, returned to this; and is, in a manner, united with the Manifest Book — about which we shall speak.
A complex stitch. The created order has descended from the Throne and is also known there — so at the Throne the faces of all things stand present in detail. Two Qurʾānic phrases for this: "the treasuries of every thing are with Us" (Ḥijr 21) and "with Him are the keys of the unseen" (Anʿām 59). Bonus: the Throne is in some sense united with the Manifest Book (kitāb mubīn), which the Pen-Tablet section will return to.
429 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آیات ذیل، مکمل مطالب فوق میباشد: «الَّذینَ یَحْمِلُونَ الْعَرْشَ وَ مَنْ حَوْلَهُ یُسَبِّحُونَ بِحَمْدِ رَبِّهِمْ» (آنان که عرش الهی را بر دوش گرفته و آنان که پیرامون عرشاند، به تسبیح و ستایش حق مشغولند). «وَ تَرَی الْمَلائِکَةَ حَافِّینَ مِنْ حَوْلِ الْعَرْشِ یُسَبِّحُونَ بِحَمْدِ رَبِّهِمْ» (آن روز، فرشتگان را مشاهده کنی که گرداگرد عرش درآمدهاند و با ستایش پروردگارشان تسبیح میگویند). «وَ الْمَلَکُ عَلی أَرْجائِها وَ یَحْمِلُ عَرْشَ رَبِّکَ فَوْقَهُمْ یَوْمَئِذٍ ثَمانِیَةٌ» (و فرشتگان بر اطراف آسمان باشند و عرش پروردگارت را در آن روز، هشت ملک برگیرند).
The following verses complete the foregoing: "Those who bear the Throne and those who are around it glorify their Lord with praise" [Qurʾān 40:7]; "You shall see the angels encircling the Throne, glorifying their Lord with praise" [Qurʾān 39:75]; "The angels shall be on its sides, and eight shall bear the Throne of your Lord above them on that Day" [Qurʾān 69:17].
Three Qurʾānic vignettes: angels bear the Throne, angels encircle it praising God, and on the Day eight will bear it above. The "bearers" image will get explained in a moment.
430 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
تفسیر «عرش بزرگ» به «سلطنت بزرگ» که در روایت حنان بن سدیر آمده است، به مطالب گذشته اشاره دارد.
The interpretation of the "Mighty Throne" (al-ʿArsh al-ʿAẓīm) as "the Mighty Sovereignty", given in the report of Ḥannān b. Sadīr, alludes to the foregoing.
A small but important gloss: when the Qurʾān calls God "Lord of the Mighty Throne," it means "Lord of the Mighty Sovereignty." The Throne is sovereignty itself.
431 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در کتاب توحید نیز از سلمان فارسی — رضوان الله علیه — نقل است که امیرالمؤمنین علیه السلام در ضمن جوابهایشان به جاثلیق فرمود: إِنَّ الْمَلائِکَةَ تَحْمِلُ الْعَرْشَ؛ وَ لَیْسَ الْعَرْشُ کَما تَظُنُّ کَهَیْئَةِ السَّریرِ؛ وَ لکِنَّهُ شَیْءٌ مَحْدُودٌ مَخْلُوقٌ مُدَبَّرٌ؛ وَ رَبُّکَ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ — مالِکُهُ؛ لا أَنَّهُ عَلَیْهِ کَکَوْنِ الشَّیْءِ عَلَی الشَّیْءِ؛ همانا فرشتگان، عرش را به دوش میکشند، و عرش آنگونه که تو میپنداری به شکل تخت نیست، لیکن یک پدیده محدود مخلوق و تحت تدبیر خداوند است، و پروردگار متعال تو، مالک آن است، نه آنکه آنگونه که شیئی بر شیئی دیگر قرار میگیرد، بر آن قرار گرفته باشد.
In al-Tawḥīd, from Salmān al-Fārisī (God's pleasure be upon him), the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him) — in his replies to the Catholicos — said: "The angels bear the Throne; and the Throne is not, as you suppose, in the form of a couch. Rather, it is a bounded, created, governed entity; your Lord — Mighty and Majestic — is its owner, but not in the way that one body sits upon another."
ʿAlī to a Christian official (the Catholicos): the Throne is a real thing, but not a couch. It's a "bounded, created, governed" entity that God owns — not sits on. The corrective is aimed straight at literalist mental pictures of God reclining somewhere. Whatever the Throne is, God is its owner, not its occupant.
432 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چون عرش، حاوی موجودات است، وجودهای آنها به طور مفصل در آن میباشد؛ و در روضة الواعظین روایتی است که بر همین نکته اشارت دارد، در این روایت از امام باقر علیه السلام از پدرش از جدش نقل است که: فِی الْعَرْشِ تِمْثالُ ما خَلَقَ اللَّهُ فِی الْبَرِّ وَ الْبَحْرِ، قالَ: وَ هذا تَأْویلُ قَوْلِهِ تَعالی: «وَ إِنْ مِنْ شَیْءٍ إِلاَّ عِنْدَنا خَزائِنُهُ وَ ما نُنَزِّلُهُ إِلاَّ بِقَدَرٍ مَعْلُومٍ». در عرش، صورت و نمونه آنچه خداوند در خشکی و دریا آفرید، وجود دارد، فرمود: و این است تأویل آیه «و هیچ چیز در عالم نیست جز آنکه منابع و خزائن آن نزد ماست، و آن را به جز مقدار مشخص فرو نیاوریم».
Since the Throne contains the beings, their existences are present in it in detail. In Rawḍat al-Wāʿiẓīn there is a report — from Imām al-Bāqir, from his father, from his grandfather — touching on this same point: "In the Throne is the likeness of all that God created on land and sea. He said: 'And this is the taʾwīl of His saying: There is no thing whose treasuries are not with Us; and We send it down only in known measure.'"
A fresh angle: the Throne contains beings — so their existences are present in it in detail. The Imām cites "the treasuries of every thing are with Us" (Ḥijr 21) and reads it precisely as a description of the Throne. Confirming: the Throne is the storehouse, not the chair.
433 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و آنچه در تفسیر دعای «یا مَنْ أَظْهَرَ الْجَمیلَ وَ سَتَرَ الْقَبیحَ» (ای آنکه زیبا را آشکار نمود و زشت را پوشاند) آمده است، نیز به همان نکته اشارت دارد.
What is said in the commentary on the supplication "O You who manifested the beautiful and concealed the ugly" points to the same idea.
A small marginal note. The supplication phrase "O You who manifested the beautiful and concealed the ugly" is being read as another expression of the same idea — God's manifestation is selective, and the Throne is where that selectivity is enacted.
434 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چون گستره عرش، مجرد و مادی را در برمیگیرد، خود یک موجود مجرد میباشد؛ و لذا در آن، فعلیتهای تمام موجودات مادون، نزد خداوند سبحان و برای او با تمام وجودشان، حضور دارد؛ و از این رو، عرش، از مراتب علم خداوند به شمار میرود؛ بنابراین، عرش، علم فعلی به وجودهاست که موجودات در آن یافت میشود.
Since the expanse of the Throne encompasses both the immaterial and the material, it is itself an immaterial entity. In it, the actualities of all the lower beings are present before God in their full existence. Hence the Throne is a rank of God's knowledge; it is the active knowledge of the existences in which the beings are found.
A clean conclusion. The Throne spans the whole ladder, so it is itself immaterial (anything spanning matter and immateriality has to be the upper of the two). That's why the actualities of all lower beings are present there. So the Throne is a rank of God's knowledge — specifically, active knowledge: the kind that creates by knowing, not the kind that watches from a distance.
435 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از اینجاست که در اکثر روایات وارد شده از امامان معصوم علیهم السلام عرش به علم تفسیر شده است، مانند روایتی که مرحوم کلینی در اصول کافی نقل میکند: سَأَلَ جاثَلیقُ أَمیرَالْمُؤْمِنینَ علیه السلام فَقالَ: اخْبِرْنی عَنِ اللَّهِ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ — یَحْمِلُ الْعَرْشَ، أَمِ الْعَرْشُ یَحْمِلُهُ؟ فَقالَ أَمیرُالْمُؤْمِنینَ علیه السلام: اللَّهُ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ — حامِلُ الْعَرْشِ وَ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضِ وَ ما فیهِما وَ بَیْنَهُما وَ ذلِکَ قَوْلُ اللَّهِ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ —: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ یُمْسِکُ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ أَنْ تَزُولا وَ لَئِنْ زالَتا إِنْ أَمْسَکَهُما مِنْ أَحَدٍ مِنْ بَعْدِهِ إِنَّهُ کانَ حَلیماً غَفُوراً». قالَ: فَاخْبِرْنی عَنْ قَوْلِهِ: «وَ یَحْمِلُ عَرْشَ رَبِّکَ فَوْقَهُمْ یَوْمَئِذٍ ثَمانِیَةٌ» فَکَیْفَ قالَ ذلِکَ؟ وَ قُلْتَ: إِنَّهُ یَحْمِلُ الْعَرْشَ وَ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ. فَقالَ أَمیرُالْمُؤْمِنینَ علیه السلام: إِنَّ الْعَرْشَ خَلَقَهُ اللَّهُ — تَعالی — مِنْ أَنْوارٍ أَرْبَعَةٍ: نُورٍ أَحْمَرَ مِنْهُ احْمَرَّتِ الْحُمْرَةُ، وَ نُورٍ أَخْضَرَ مِنْهُ اخْضَرَّتِ الْخُضْرَةُ، وَ نُورٍ أَصْفَرَ مِنْهُ اصْفَرَّتِ الصُّفْرَةُ، وَ نُورٍ أَبْیَضَ مِنْهُ [ابْیَضَّ] الْبَیاضُ، وَ هُوَ الْعِلْمُ الَّذی حَمَّلَهُ اللَّهُ الْحَمَلَةَ، وَ ذلِکَ نُورٌ مِنْ عَظَمَتِهِ، فَبِعَظَمَتِهِ وَ نُورِهِ أَبْصَرَ قُلُوبُ الْمُؤْمِنینَ، وَ بِعَظَمَتِهِ وَ نُورِهِ عاداهُ الْجاهِلُونَ، وَ بِعَظَمَتِهِ وَ نُورِهِ ابْتَغی مَنْ فِی السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضِ مِنْ جَمیعِ خَلائِقِهِ، إِلَیْهِ الْوَسیلَةُ بِالْأَعْمالِ الْمُخْتَلِفَةِ وَ الْأَدْیانِ الْمُشْتَبِهَةِ. فَکُلُّ مَحْمُولٍ یَحْمِلُهُ اللَّهُ بِنُورِهِ وَ عَظَمَتِهِ وَ قُدْرَتِهِ، لا یَسْتَطیعُ لِنَفْسِهِ ضَرّاً وَ لا نَفْعاً وَ لا مَوْتاً وَ لا حَیاةً وَ لا نُشُوراً؛ فَکُلُّ شَیْءٍ مَحْمُولٌ، وَ اللَّهُ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — الْمُمْسِکُ لَهُما أَنْ تَزُولا، وَ الْمُحیطُ بِهِما مِنْ شَیْءٍ، وَ هُوَ حَیاةُ کُلِّ شَیْءٍ، وَ نُورُ کُلِّ شَیْءٍ، سُبْحانَهُ وَ تَعالی عَمَّا یَقُولُونَ عُلُوّاً کَبیراً. قالَ لَهُ: فَاخْبِرْنی عَنِ اللَّهِ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ — أَیْنَ هُوَ؟ فَقالَ أَمیرُالْمُؤْمِنینَ علیه السلام: هُوَ هاهُنا وَ هاهُنا فُوْقٌ وَ تَحْتٌ وَ مُحیطٌ بِنا وَ مَعَنا، وَ هُوَ قَوْلُهُ: «ما یَکُونُ مِنْ نَجْوی ثَلاثَةٍ إِلاَّ هُوَ رابِعُهُمْ وَ لا خَمْسَةٍ إِلاَّ هُوَ سادِسُهُمْ وَ لا أَدْنی مِنْ ذلِکَ وَ لا أَکْثَرَ إِلاَّ هُوَ مَعَهُمْ أَیْنَ ما کانُوا» فَالْکُرْسِیُّ مُحیطٌ بِالسَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضِ وَ ما بَیْنَهُما وَ ما تَحْتَ الثَّری، وَ إِنْ تَجْهَرْ بِالْقَوْلِ، فَإِنَّهُ یَعْلَمُ السِّرَّ وَ أَخْفی، وَ ذلِکَ قَوْلُهُ تَعالی: «وَسِعَ کُرْسِیُّهُ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ وَ لا یَؤُدُهُ حِفْظُهُما وَ هُوَ الْعَلِیُّ الْعَظیمُ» فَالَّذینَ یَحْمِلُونَ الْعَرْشَ هُمُ الْعُلَماءُ الَّذینَ حَمَلَهُمُ اللَّهُ عِلْمَهُ وَ لَیْسَ یَخْرُجُ عَنْ هذِهِ الْأَرْبَعَةِ شَیْءٌ خَلَقَ اللَّهُ فی مَلَکُوتِهِ الَّذی أَراهُ اللَّهُ أَصْفِیاءَهُ وَ أَراهُ خَلیلَهُ علیه السلام فَقالَ: «وَ کَذلِکَ نُری إِبْراهیمَ مَلَکُوتَ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضِ وَ لِیَکُونَ مِنَ الْمُوقِنینَ» وَ کَیْفَ یَحْمِلُ حَمَلَةُ الْعَرْشِ اللَّهَ وَ بِحَیاتِهِ حَیِیَتْ قُلُوبُهُمْ وَ بِنُورِهِ اهْتَدَوْا إِلی مَعْرِفَتِهِ؛
This is why, in most of the reports from the Infallible Imāms (peace be upon them), the Throne is interpreted as knowledge. For instance, the report transmitted by the late al-Kulaynī in Uṣūl al-Kāfī:
The Catholicos asked the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him): "Tell me — does God — Mighty and Majestic — bear the Throne, or does the Throne bear Him?"
The Commander of the Faithful said: "God — Mighty and Majestic — bears the Throne, and the heavens, and the earth, and what is in them and between them. That is His saying: 'God upholds the heavens and the earth lest they pass away; and were they to pass away, none could uphold them after Him; truly He is Forbearing, Forgiving' [Qurʾān 35:41]."
He said: "Then tell me about His saying: 'Eight shall bear the Throne of your Lord above them on that Day' — how is this said, when you have just said that He bears the Throne and the heavens and the earth?"
The Commander said:
"God Most High created the Throne from four lights: a red light, from which redness took its redness; a green light, from which greenness took its greenness; a yellow light, from which yellowness took its yellowness; and a white light, from which whiteness took its whiteness. It is the knowledge which God placed upon the bearers; it is a light from His grandeur. By His grandeur and light the hearts of the believers see; by His grandeur and light the ignorant fought Him; by His grandeur and light all His creatures in the heavens and the earth seek a means to Him through varied works and conflicting religions. So everything that is borne, God bears by His light, His grandeur, and His power; it has no power over its own harm or benefit, life or death, raising up. Everything is borne; and God — Blessed and Exalted — is the One who upholds them lest they pass away, the One who encompasses them in every thing — and He is the life of every thing and the light of every thing, exalted above what they say with a great exaltation."
The Catholicos said: "Tell me — where is God?"
The Commander said: "He is here, and there, above, below, encompassing us, and with us. That is His saying: 'There is no whispered talk of three but He is their fourth, nor of five but He is their sixth, nor of less than that nor more, but He is with them wherever they are' [Qurʾān 58:7]. The Footstool encompasses the heavens and the earth, what is between them, and what is beneath the soil; if you speak aloud, He knows the secret and what is more hidden — that is His saying: 'His Footstool encompasses the heavens and the earth; the preserving of them does not weary Him; He is the Most High, the Mighty' [Qurʾān 2:255]. Those who bear the Throne are the learned ones upon whom God has placed His knowledge. Nothing of what God has created in His Malakūt — which He showed to His chosen and to His friend Abraham (peace be upon him) — is outside these four, when He said: 'Thus did We show Abraham the Malakūt of the heavens and the earth, that he might be among those of certainty' [Qurʾān 6:75]. How can the bearers of the Throne bear God — when by His life their hearts have come to life, and by His light they have been guided to His knowledge?"
The Catholicos asked the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him): "Tell me — does God — Mighty and Majestic — bear the Throne, or does the Throne bear Him?"
The Commander of the Faithful said: "God — Mighty and Majestic — bears the Throne, and the heavens, and the earth, and what is in them and between them. That is His saying: 'God upholds the heavens and the earth lest they pass away; and were they to pass away, none could uphold them after Him; truly He is Forbearing, Forgiving' [Qurʾān 35:41]."
He said: "Then tell me about His saying: 'Eight shall bear the Throne of your Lord above them on that Day' — how is this said, when you have just said that He bears the Throne and the heavens and the earth?"
The Commander said:
"God Most High created the Throne from four lights: a red light, from which redness took its redness; a green light, from which greenness took its greenness; a yellow light, from which yellowness took its yellowness; and a white light, from which whiteness took its whiteness. It is the knowledge which God placed upon the bearers; it is a light from His grandeur. By His grandeur and light the hearts of the believers see; by His grandeur and light the ignorant fought Him; by His grandeur and light all His creatures in the heavens and the earth seek a means to Him through varied works and conflicting religions. So everything that is borne, God bears by His light, His grandeur, and His power; it has no power over its own harm or benefit, life or death, raising up. Everything is borne; and God — Blessed and Exalted — is the One who upholds them lest they pass away, the One who encompasses them in every thing — and He is the life of every thing and the light of every thing, exalted above what they say with a great exaltation."
The Catholicos said: "Tell me — where is God?"
The Commander said: "He is here, and there, above, below, encompassing us, and with us. That is His saying: 'There is no whispered talk of three but He is their fourth, nor of five but He is their sixth, nor of less than that nor more, but He is with them wherever they are' [Qurʾān 58:7]. The Footstool encompasses the heavens and the earth, what is between them, and what is beneath the soil; if you speak aloud, He knows the secret and what is more hidden — that is His saying: 'His Footstool encompasses the heavens and the earth; the preserving of them does not weary Him; He is the Most High, the Mighty' [Qurʾān 2:255]. Those who bear the Throne are the learned ones upon whom God has placed His knowledge. Nothing of what God has created in His Malakūt — which He showed to His chosen and to His friend Abraham (peace be upon him) — is outside these four, when He said: 'Thus did We show Abraham the Malakūt of the heavens and the earth, that he might be among those of certainty' [Qurʾān 6:75]. How can the bearers of the Throne bear God — when by His life their hearts have come to life, and by His light they have been guided to His knowledge?"
A long, dazzling ḥadīth. ʿAlī to the Catholicos. The bottom line first: God bears the Throne and everything else. The Throne doesn't bear God. And the "eight" who bear the Throne on the Day are not lifting God — they're scholars whom God has charged with His knowledge. The four-color Throne is light — God's grandeur — and that light is also the very life by which the bearers' hearts live and the very light by which they were guided to know Him. So the bearing is recursive: God enables them to bear what bears nothing without His enabling.
436 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
امام علیه السلام در این روایت که از زمره احادیث تابناک به شمار میرود، «محمول بودن» را که همان وابستگی و قیام ذات موجودات به خداوند سبحان است، با جمله «آنها بر زیان و سود و مرگ و زندگی و برخاستن از گور خود توانایی ندارند»، تفسیر نمود، و از اینجا روشن میشود که حمل عرش توسط حاملان آن، همان قیام و وابستگی وجودی عرش به آنان است که به خواست خداوند صورت گرفته و اوست که عرش را قائم و وابسته به آنان قرار داده است.
In this ḥadīth, which is among the brilliant traditions, the Imām (peace be upon him) interpreted being-borne — which is precisely the dependence and standing of the essences of beings upon God — by means of the phrase "They have no power over their own harm or benefit, life or death, or rising from the grave." It thereby becomes clear that the bearing of the Throne by its bearers is the existential dependence of the Throne upon them, brought about by God's will — He it is who has made the Throne stand upon them.
Ṭabāṭabāʾī's gloss. Being-borne doesn't mean physical carrying. The Throne hadith uses "they have no power over their own harm or benefit" — this is just creaturely dependence on God. So the bearers of the Throne are scholars in whom God has fixed His knowledge such that the Throne (= active knowledge) can be said to "stand on" them — the way a chair stands on whatever holds it up. In fact God holds them up too.
437 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در روایت فوق، عرش و کرسی به اعتبار آنکه هر دو از سنخ علمند، یکی در نظر گرفته شدهاند، و از همین رو حدیث حاملان چهارگانه درباره هر دو، آمده است؛ در خصال از صفار نقل شده است که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: إِنَّ حَمَلَةَ الْعَرْشِ أَحَدُهُمْ عَلی صُورَةِ ابْنِ آدَمَ یَسْتَرْزِقُ اللَّهَ لِوُلْدِ آدَمَ؛ وَ الثَّانی: عَلی صُورَةِ الدِّیکِ یَسْتَرْزِقُ اللَّهَ لِلطَّیْرِ، وَ الثَّالِثُ: عَلی صُورَةِ الْأَسَدِ یَسْتَرْزِقُ اللَّهَ لِلسِّباعِ، وَ الرَّابِعُ: عَلی صُورَةِ الثَّوْرِ یَسْتَرْزِقُ اللَّهَ لِلْبَهائِمِ وَ نَکَسَ الثَّوْرُ رَأْسَهُ مُنْذُ عَبَدَ بَنُوا إِسْرائیلَ الْعِجْلَ، فَإِذا کانَ یَوْمُ الْقِیامَةِ صارُوا ثَمانِیَةً؛ همانا حاملان عرش، نخستین آنها، به شکل انسان است و از خداوند برای فرزندان آدم، روزی طلب کند. و دومی به صورت خروس است و برای پرندگان از خداوند، روزی میخواهد. و سومی به شکل شیر است و از خداوند برای درندگان، رزق میطلبد. و چهارمی به صورت گاو است و از خداوند برای چهارپایان، روزی خواهد. و گاو از هنگامی که بنیاسرائیل، گوساله را پرستیدند، سر به زیر افکنده است؛ پس در روز قیامت، آنها هشت نفر میشوند.
In the foregoing report, the Throne and the Footstool are reckoned as one in respect of their being of the genus of knowledge. For this reason, the ḥadīth of the four bearers is given for both. In al-Khiṣāl, it is reported from al-Ṣaffār that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
"The bearers of the Throne — the first of them is in the form of a son of Adam, who asks God for sustenance for the children of Adam; the second, in the form of a rooster, asks God for sustenance for the birds; the third, in the form of a lion, asks God for sustenance for the beasts of prey; the fourth, in the form of a bull, asks God for sustenance for the cattle. The bull has hung his head ever since the Children of Israel worshipped the calf. On the Day of Resurrection they will be eight."
"The bearers of the Throne — the first of them is in the form of a son of Adam, who asks God for sustenance for the children of Adam; the second, in the form of a rooster, asks God for sustenance for the birds; the third, in the form of a lion, asks God for sustenance for the beasts of prey; the fourth, in the form of a bull, asks God for sustenance for the cattle. The bull has hung his head ever since the Children of Israel worshipped the calf. On the Day of Resurrection they will be eight."
Why does the same "four-bearers" hadith get applied to both Throne and Footstool? Because both belong to the same genus — they're both kinds of knowledge in the cosmic system. Different aspects of one structure.
438 / 618
The strange but charming bestiary of bearers: a human asking provision for humans, a rooster for birds, a lion for beasts of prey, a bull for cattle. The bull, since the Children of Israel worshipped the calf, hangs his head. On the Day they double to eight. Don't read this as zoology; it's a function-map — each "form" is a kind of cosmic governorship over a domain of life. The bull's bowed head is a moral shadow, not a posture.
439 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این مضمون در روایات فراوانی آمده، و در پارهای از آنها به جای «خروس»، «کرکس» ذکر شده است، و شاید منشأ آن، اختلاف در مشاهده باشد، که برای اهل آن معلوم است؛ گواه این سخن آن است که فرمود: «گاو از هنگامی که...» (دقت شود).
This same content is in many reports; in some, "vulture" (karkas) replaces "rooster" — perhaps owing to a difference of witnessing, plain to those of that science. A witness to this is the saying "The bull, ever since..." (Note carefully.)
Variant readings (rooster vs. vulture) — Ṭabāṭabāʾī floats that this might come from "differences in witnessing" — i.e., different visionaries saw the same cosmic function under different imaginal forms. The supporting clue is the same bull-and-calf detail, which fixes the sense even when the images slide around.
440 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
نظیر این روایت، درباره کرسی نیز وارد شده است. در تفسیر عیاشی از اصبغ نقل شده است که از امیرالمؤمنین در مورد آیه «وَسِعَ کُرْسِیُّهُ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ» (گستره کرسی او، آسمانها و زمین را در برگرفته است) سؤال شد؛ و امام علیه السلام در پاسخ فرمود: إِنَّ السَّماءَ وَ الْأَرْضَ وَ ما فیهِما مِنْ خَلْقٍ مَخْلُوقٌ فی جَوْفِ الْکُرْسِیِّ؛ وَ لَهُ أَرْبَعَةُ أَمْلاکٍ یَحْمِلُونَهُ بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ؛ آسمان و زمین و تمام مخلوقهایی که در آن هست، در درون کرسی است و برای آن، چهار فرشته است که با رخصت الهی آن را حمل میکنند.
A like report has come down concerning the Footstool. In Tafsīr al-ʿAyyāshī, from al-Aṣbagh, the Commander of the Faithful was asked about the verse "His Footstool encompasses the heavens and the earth" [Qurʾān 2:255]. He said: "The heaven and the earth and every created thing in them are created within the Footstool; it has four angels who bear it by God's leave."
The Footstool gets the same kind of treatment: it contains the heavens, earth, and everything in them; four angels bear it. So Footstool : world :: Throne : everything-Footstool-contains. Footstool = the lower of the two cosmic knowledge-ranks.
441 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از این روایات، یعنی روایات مربوط به «حمل کردن» به دست میآید که در آن مقام، نحوهای از تفصیل و انفکاک تحقق دارد؛ بدین معنا که انواع به طور جداگانه و منفصل از یکدیگر وجود دارند، به گونهای که انسانی هست و خروسی و گاوی و شیری.
These reports — the ones concerning bearing — show that at that station there obtains some kind of differentiation and division: namely, that the species exist severally and distinctly — there is a human, a rooster, a bull, a lion.
Important inference: the bearing-reports show that at the Footstool level, species are already separated — there's a human, a rooster, a bull, a lion. They're distinct. So the Footstool is the level of differentiation; species are already there as distinct kinds.
442 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اگر درست در این روایات نظر شود، این نتیجه به دست میآید که کرسی، مقام تفصیل یافتن و جدا شدن انواع گوناگون از وجود منبسط میباشد، و نیز حاملان چهارگانه، مربوط به کرسی میباشند و به اعتبار کرسی، به عرش نسبت داده میشوند؛ اما عرش بدان معنا که ما استفاده نمودیم، مقام نهان و پوشیدهای است که در آن تفاصیل جمعاند و روابط آنها آشکار میگردد، و از این رو در روایات آمده است که کرسی، ظاهر علم و عرش، باطن آن است.
If these reports are looked at properly, the result is this: the Footstool is the station of the differentiation and emergence of the various species out of unfolded existence; the four bearers belong to the Footstool, and are referred to the Throne by way of the Footstool. The Throne — in the sense we adopted — is the hidden, concealed station in which the details are gathered together and their relations become manifest. Hence the reports that the Footstool is the manifest of knowledge and the Throne is its inner side.
Now we get the Throne/Footstool architecture clean: - Footstool = the level where the various species emerge as distinct from unfolded existence; the manifest face of cosmic knowledge. - Throne = the level above that, where the details are still gathered together and not yet split out; the inner face of cosmic knowledge.
Hence the standard ḥadīth formula: Footstool is the manifest of knowledge, Throne is its inner side.
Hence the standard ḥadīth formula: Footstool is the manifest of knowledge, Throne is its inner side.
443 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شیخ صدوق رحمه الله در توحید، از حنان بن سدیر روایت میکند که از امام صادق علیه السلام درباره عرش و کرسی پرسیدم و امام علیه السلام در پاسخ فرمود: إِنَّ لِلْعَرْشِ صِفاتٍ کَثیرَةً مُخْتَلِفَةً، لَهُ فی کُلِّ سَبَبٍ وَ صُنْعٍ فِی الْقُرْآنِ صِفَةٌ عَلی حِدَةٍ، فَقَوْلُهُ: «رَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظیمِ» یَقُولُ: الْمَلِکُ الْعَظیمُ، وَ قَوْلُهُ: «الرَّحْمنُ عَلَی الْعَرْشِ اسْتَوی»، یَقُولُ: عَلَی الْمُلْکِ احْتَوی، وَ هذا مُلْکُ الْکَیْفُوفِیَّةِ فِی الْأَشْیاءِ؛ ثُمَّ الْعَرْشُ فِی الْوَصْلِ مُتَفَرِّدٌ [مُفْرَدٌ] مِنَ الْکُرْسِیِّ، لِأَنَّهُما بابانِ مِنْ أَکْبَرِ أَبْوابِ الْغُیُوبِ؛ وَ هُما جَمیعاً غَیْبانِ؛ وَ هُما فِی الْغَیْبِ مَقْرُونانِ، لِأَنَّ الْکُرْسِیَّ هُوَ الْبابُ الظَّاهِرُ مِنَ الْغَیْبِ الَّذی مِنْهُ مَطْلَعُ الْبِدَعِ، وَ مِنْهُ الْأَشْیاءُ کُلُّها، وَ الْعَرْشُ هُوَ الْبابُ الْباطِنُ الَّذی یُوجَدُ فیهِ عِلْمُ الْکَیْفِ وَ الْکَوْنِ وَ الْقَدَرِ وَ الْحَدِّ وَ الْأَیْنِ وَ الْمَشِیَّةِ وَ صِفَةِ الْإِرادَةِ وَ عِلْمُ الْأَلْفاظِ وَ الْحَرَکاتِ وَ التَّرْکِ وَ عِلْمُ الْعَوْدِ وَ الْبَدْءِ. فَهُما فِی الْعِلْمِ بابانِ مَقْرُونانِ، لِأَنَّ مَلَکَ الْعَرْشِ سِوی مَلَکِ الْکُرْسِیِّ وَ عِلْمُهُ أَغْیَبُ مِنْ عِلْمِ الْکُرْسِیِّ، فَمِنْ ذلِکَ قالَ: «رَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظیمِ» اَیْ صِفَتُهُ أَعْظَمُ مِنْ صِفَةِ الْکُرْسِیِّ، وَ هُما فِی ذلِکَ مَقْرُونانِ. قُلْتُ: جُعِلْتُ فِداکَ، فَلِمَ صارَ فِی الْفَضْلِ جارَ الْکُرْسِیِّ؟ قالَ: إِنَّهُ صارَ جارَهُ لِأَنَّ عِلْمَ الْکَیْفُوفِیَّةِ فیهِ، وَ فیهِ الظَّاهِرُ مِنْ أَبْوابِ الْبَداءِ وَ إِنِّیَّتُها وَ حَدُّ رَتْقِها وَ فَتْقِها؛ فَهذانِ جارانِ، أَحَدُهُما حَمَلَ صاحِبَهُ فِی الظَّرْفِ؛ وَ بِمَثَلٍ صُرِّفَ الْعُلَماءُ وَ لِیَسْتَدِلُّوا عَلی صِدْقِ دَعْواهُما، لِأَنَّهُ یَخْتَصُّ بِرَحْمَتِهِ مَنْ یَشاءُ وَ هُوَ الْقَوِیُّ الْعَزیزُ.
Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him), in al-Tawḥīd, reports from Ḥannān b. Sadīr: I asked Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) about the Throne and the Footstool. He said:
"The Throne has many varied attributes. In every cause and act mentioned in the Qurʾān it has a distinct attribute. His saying 'Lord of the Mighty Throne' means: the Mighty Sovereignty. His saying 'The All-Merciful ascended the Throne' means: He encompassed the kingdom — and that is the kingdom of the quality (kayfūfiyya) of things. The Throne, in the connection, is distinguished from the Footstool — for the two are two doors among the greatest of the doors of the unseen. They are both unseen and, in the unseen, are paired. The Footstool is the manifest door of the unseen, from which the inception of innovations issues, and from which all things proceed. The Throne is the inner door, in which is found the knowledge of modality, being, measure, limit, whereness, wishing, the attribute of will, the knowledge of utterances, motions, and abstinence, the knowledge of return and beginning. So they are two paired doors of knowledge, for the kingdom of the Throne is other than the kingdom of the Footstool, and its knowledge is more hidden than the knowledge of the Footstool. Hence He said 'Lord of the Mighty Throne' — meaning that its description is greater than that of the Footstool; in this they are paired."
I said: "May I be made your ransom — why, then, has it become the neighbor of the Footstool in eminence?"
He said: "It has become its neighbor because the knowledge of qualities is in it, and in it is the manifest part of the gates of badāʾ, and their identities, and the bound of their tying and untying. So these two are neighbors, one bearing the other in its receptacle. By a likeness the learned have circulated this — that they may indicate the truth of their two claims; for He singles out with His mercy whomever He wills, and He is the Strong, the Mighty."
"The Throne has many varied attributes. In every cause and act mentioned in the Qurʾān it has a distinct attribute. His saying 'Lord of the Mighty Throne' means: the Mighty Sovereignty. His saying 'The All-Merciful ascended the Throne' means: He encompassed the kingdom — and that is the kingdom of the quality (kayfūfiyya) of things. The Throne, in the connection, is distinguished from the Footstool — for the two are two doors among the greatest of the doors of the unseen. They are both unseen and, in the unseen, are paired. The Footstool is the manifest door of the unseen, from which the inception of innovations issues, and from which all things proceed. The Throne is the inner door, in which is found the knowledge of modality, being, measure, limit, whereness, wishing, the attribute of will, the knowledge of utterances, motions, and abstinence, the knowledge of return and beginning. So they are two paired doors of knowledge, for the kingdom of the Throne is other than the kingdom of the Footstool, and its knowledge is more hidden than the knowledge of the Footstool. Hence He said 'Lord of the Mighty Throne' — meaning that its description is greater than that of the Footstool; in this they are paired."
I said: "May I be made your ransom — why, then, has it become the neighbor of the Footstool in eminence?"
He said: "It has become its neighbor because the knowledge of qualities is in it, and in it is the manifest part of the gates of badāʾ, and their identities, and the bound of their tying and untying. So these two are neighbors, one bearing the other in its receptacle. By a likeness the learned have circulated this — that they may indicate the truth of their two claims; for He singles out with His mercy whomever He wills, and He is the Strong, the Mighty."
Continuing: the Footstool is where the gates of badāʾ open — badāʾ is a Shīʿī technical term for "apparent change" in God's decree, which we'll meet again at the Tablet section. The bottom line: one bears the other — the Throne (inner) and the Footstool (outer) hold each other up. The "by a likeness" line is a candor flag: this whole picture is given in similitudes, because the realities themselves are too dense for ordinary speech.
444 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
برای عرش، اوصاف فراوان و گوناگونی است، عرش در هر موردی از قرآن که به مقتضای سببی و ضعی از آن ذکری به میان رفته است، وصف خاصی دارد، آنجا که فرمود: «پروردگار عرش بزرگ»، مراد ملک بزرگ است، و آنجا که میفرماید: «خداوند رحمان بر عرش استوار شد»، مراد آن است که بر ملک احاطه یافت، و این همان مالک بودن حالات و چگونگی اشیاء است، و عرش در همان حال که با کرسی مرتبط است از آن جدا میباشد؛ زیرا آنها دو در، از بزرگترین درهای غیب هستند، و هر دو نهانند، و آن دو، در غیب قرین و نزدیک یکدیگرند، زیرا کرسی باب آشکار غیب است که آغاز آفرینش، از آن بوده و همه اشیاء از آن پدید میآیند؛ و عرش باب نهان است که علم چگونگی، بودن، اندازه، حد، مکان، مشیت و صفت اراده و دانش الفاظ و حرکات و ترک و علم بازگشت و آغاز، همه در آن یافت میشود، پس آنها در علم، دو باب نزدیک به یکدیگرند، زیرا ملک عرش غیر از ملک کرسی است و دانش آن، نهانتر از علم کرسی است، و از این رو فرمود: «پروردگار عرش بزرگ» یعنی وصف آن، بزرگتر از صفت کرسی است، و آنها در آن وصف به یکدیگر نزدیکند.
(The Persian rendering above by ʿAlī Shīrwānī conveys the same content as the Arabic ḥadīth: the Throne has many distinct attributes — wherever it occurs in the Qurʾān in connection with a particular cause or act, a distinct attribute belongs to it; "Lord of the Mighty Throne" means "the mighty Kingdom"; "the All-Merciful ascended the Throne" means He has encompassed the Kingdom, namely the ownership of states and qualities of things. The Throne is "joined" to the Footstool yet "distinct" from it — they are two of the greatest doors of the unseen; the Footstool is the manifest door of the unseen, from which the inception of creation occurs and from which all things come; the Throne is the inner door in which lie the knowledge of modality, being, measure, limit, place, wishing, the attribute of will, the knowledge of words, motions, abandonment, return, and beginning. Hence both are "neighboring doors" in knowledge, but the description of the Throne is greater than that of the Footstool.)
This is the translator's restatement of the same Imām al-Ṣādiq ḥadīth in Persian. (Don't worry about it as a separate text — it just makes the dense Arabic accessible to Persian readers. Same content.)
445 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در جمله «وَ فیهِ الظَّاهِرُ...» مرجع ضمیر کرسی است، و با توجه به مطالب گذشته، روشن است که چرا کرسی چنین است. در جمله «أَحَدُهُما حَمَلَ صاحِبَهُ...» میتوان ضمیر را به هریک از عرش و کرسی برگرداند و هر کدام وجهی دارد، زیرا به نحوی ظاهر، حامل باطن است، همانگونه که باطن، حامل ظاهر میباشد. اما در روایات، سخنی از اینکه عرش حامل کرسی باشد، به میان نیامده است، ولی گاهی عکس آن یافت میشود.
In the phrase "and in it is the manifest...", the pronoun refers to the Footstool — and from the foregoing it is clear why the Footstool is so. In the phrase "one of the two bears its companion...", the pronoun may be referred to either the Throne or the Footstool, and each has a face — for in one respect the manifest bears the inner, just as the inner bears the manifest. In the ḥadīth corpus, however, no statement that the Throne bears the Footstool is found; sometimes the reverse is found.
A little philological cleanup. The pronouns in the Arabic ḥadīth are ambiguous; Ṭabāṭabāʾī sorts out which "it" refers to which. Two findings: (1) "the manifest is in it" — refers to the Footstool. (2) "one of the two bears its companion" — could be either. In one direction the outer bears the inner; in the other, the inner bears the outer. Both are true. Texts only ever speak of Footstool bearing Throne, never the reverse — but the metaphysical relation is reciprocal.
446 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و ظاهر جمله «وَ بِمَثَلٍ صَرَّفَ الْعُلَماءُ...» آن است که فعل «مجهول» باشد (صُرِّف) گرچه «معلوم» بودن آن نیز صحیح میباشد؛ و ذکر آن حقائق در قالب مثال برای آن است که پردهای باشد در برابر اسرار الهی.
The apparent reading of "by a likeness the learned have circulated..." is that the verb is passive (ṣurrifa) — though the active reading is also valid. The conveying of those realities in the form of similitudes serves as a veil before the divine mysteries.
A small grammatical note: passive vs. active reading of one Arabic verb. Either way, the line says these realities are conveyed in similitudes on purpose — to veil the divine mysteries from those who'd misread them.
447 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در جمله «وَ لِیَسْتَدِلُّوا عَلی صِدْقِ دَعْواهُما...» ظاهراً مرجع ضمیر، عرش و کرسی است، زیرا با مثال زدن، دلیل عرضه میشود (دقت شود) و میتوان علوم گوناگونی را که امام علیه السلام در عرش و کرسی محسوب داشت، از آیاتی که درباره آن دو، سخن گفته است، به دست آورد.
In "that they may indicate the truth of their two claims", the pronoun apparently refers to the Throne and the Footstool — for by similitudes a proof is offered. (Note carefully.) The various branches of knowledge that the Imām (peace be upon him) reckoned in the Throne and the Footstool can be drawn from the verses that speak of these two.
Translating the closing: similitudes carry their own evidential weight — by fitting the deep reality, they prove it's there. And anyone who reads the verses on Throne and Footstool carefully can extract a whole catalogue of distinct knowledges from them.
448 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در احتجاج کلامی از امیرالمؤمنین نقل است که به مطالب پیشین اشاره دارد. بنابراین نقل، امام علیه السلام در پاسخ کسی که از فاصله میان زمین و عرش سؤال نمود، فرمود: «قَوْلُ الْعَبْدِ مُخْلِصاً: لا إِلهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ» (فاصله میان آن دو به اندازه یک لاإله إلّاالله است که بنده با اخلاص بگوید).
In al-Iḥtijāj, a word is reported from the Commander of the Faithful that bears on the foregoing. According to it, when asked about the distance between the earth and the Throne, the Imām (peace be upon him) said: "The servant's saying, with sincerity: 'There is no god but God.'"
A spectacular one-liner. Asked about the distance between earth and Throne, ʿAlī says: the servant's saying, with sincerity, lā ilāha illā Allāh. Distance isn't measured in light-years. Sincere unity-confession bridges the cosmic levels in one breath.
449 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شیخ صدوق رحمه الله در من لا یحضره الفقیه و علل الشرائع و مجالس از امام صادق علیه السلام روایت میکند که: إِنَّهُ سُئِلَ: لِمَ سُمِّیَتِ الْکَعْبَةُ کَعْبَةً؟ قالَ: لِأَنَّها مُرَبَّعَةٌ. فَقیلَ: وَ لِمَ صارَتْ مُرَبَّعَةً؟ قالَ: لِأَنَّها بِحِذاءِ الْبَیْتِ الْمَعْمُورِ وَ هُوَ مُرَبَّعٌ. فَقیلَ لَهُ: وَ لِمَ صارَ الْبَیْتُ الْمَعْمُورُ مُرَبَّعاً؟ قالَ: لِأَنَّهُ بِحِذاءِ الْعَرْشِ وَ هُوَ مُرَبَّعٌ. فَقیلَ لَهُ: وَ لِمَ صارَ الْعَرْشُ مُرَبَّعاً؟ قالَ: لِأَنَّ الْکَلِماتِ الَّتی بُنِیَ عَلَیْهَا الْإِسْلامُ أَرْبَعٌ وَ هِیَ: سُبْحانَ اللَّهِ، وَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ، وَ لا إِلهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَ اللَّهُ أَکْبَرُ؛
Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him), in Man lā yaḥḍuruhu al-faqīh, ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, and al-Majālis, transmits from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him):
"He was asked: 'Why is the Kaʿba named Kaʿba?' He said: 'Because it is square (murabbaʿa).' He was asked: 'Why is it square?' He said: 'Because it is opposite the Bayt al-Maʿmūr, and it is square.' He was asked: 'Why is the Bayt al-Maʿmūr square?' He said: 'Because it is opposite the Throne, and the Throne is square.' He was asked: 'Why is the Throne square?' He said: 'Because the words upon which Islam is built are four: Subḥān Allāh, al-Ḥamdu li-llāh, lā ilāha illā Allāh, Allāhu akbar.'"
"He was asked: 'Why is the Kaʿba named Kaʿba?' He said: 'Because it is square (murabbaʿa).' He was asked: 'Why is it square?' He said: 'Because it is opposite the Bayt al-Maʿmūr, and it is square.' He was asked: 'Why is the Bayt al-Maʿmūr square?' He said: 'Because it is opposite the Throne, and the Throne is square.' He was asked: 'Why is the Throne square?' He said: 'Because the words upon which Islam is built are four: Subḥān Allāh, al-Ḥamdu li-llāh, lā ilāha illā Allāh, Allāhu akbar.'"
A nested ḥadīth in question-and-answer form. Why is the Kaʿba square? Because it mirrors the Bayt al-Maʿmūr (heavenly House). Why is that square? Because it mirrors the Throne. Why is the Throne square? Because the four foundational phrases of Islam are: Subḥān Allāh, al-Ḥamdu li-llāh, lā ilāha illā Allāh, Allāhu akbar. So the Throne's "shape" isn't geometry — it's the four-fold structure of the divine confession.
450 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
کلمه نخستین، همانطور که ملاحظه میکنید، متضمن مرحله «تنزیه» و دومین کلمه، حاوی مرحله «تشبیه» و کلمه سوم، ناظر به مرحله «توحید» و چهارمین کلمه، بیانگر «توحید اعظم» است؛ و از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است که معنای «الله اکبر» آن است که: خداوند بزرگتر از آن است که در وصف آید.
The first phrase, as you observe, contains the stage of transcendence (tanzīh); the second contains the stage of likening (tashbīh); the third pertains to tawḥīd; the fourth voices the Greatest Unity (tawḥīd aʿẓam). It is reported from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) that the meaning of Allāhu akbar is: God is greater than that He should fall under any description.
The four pillars decoded: - Subḥān Allāh — transcendence (denying any imperfection of God). - al-Ḥamdu li-llāh — likening (affirming all good things to God). - lā ilāha illā Allāh — tawḥīd (no other god). - Allāhu akbar — the greatest unity (God is greater than any description, even the right ones).
Imām al-Ṣādiq's gloss on Allāhu akbar: it doesn't mean "God is bigger than something else" — it means God is greater than any description whatsoever. Even tawḥīd-itself can become a thought you cling to; Allāhu akbar releases that grip.
Imām al-Ṣādiq's gloss on Allāhu akbar: it doesn't mean "God is bigger than something else" — it means God is greater than any description whatsoever. Even tawḥīd-itself can become a thought you cling to; Allāhu akbar releases that grip.
451 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شیخ صدوق در علل الشرائع از محمد بن سنان از امام رضا علیه السلام روایت میکند که: عِلَّةُ الطَّوافِ بِالْبَیْتِ أَنَّ اللَّهَ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — قالَ لِلْمَلائِکَةِ: «إِنِّی جاعِلٌ فِی الْأَرْضِ خَلیفَةً قالُوا أَ تَجْعَلُ فیها مَنْ یُفْسِدُ فیها وَ یَسْفِکُ الدِّماءَ»؛ فَرَدُّوا عَلَی اللَّهِ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — هذا الْجَوابَ، فَعَلِمُوا أَنَّهُمْ أَذْنَبُوا، فَنَدِمُوا، فَلاذُوا بِالْعَرْشِ، فَاسْتَغْفَرُوا، فَأَحَبَّ اللَّهُ تَعالی أَنْ یَتَعَبَّدَ بِمِثْلِ ذلِکَ الْعِبادَ، فَوَضَعَ فِی السَّماءِ الرَّابِعَةِ بَیْتاً بِحِذاءِ الْعَرْشِ یُسَمَّی الضُّراحَ، ثُمَّ وَضَعَ فِی السَّماءِ الدُّنْیا بَیْتاً یُسَمَّی الْبَیْتَ الْمَعْمُورَ بِحِذاءِ الضُّراحِ، ثُمَّ وَضَعَ هذا الْبَیْتَ بِحِذاءِ الْبَیْتِ الْمَعْمُورِ، ثُمَّ أَمَرَ آدَمَ فَطافَ بِهِ، فَتابَ اللَّهُ عَلَیْهِ وَ جَری ذلِکَ فی وُلْدِهِ إِلی یَوْمِ الْقِیامَةِ؛
Shaykh al-Ṣadūq, in ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, transmits from Muḥammad b. Sinān, from Imām al-Riḍā (peace be upon him):
"The reason for circumambulation around the House is that God — Blessed and Exalted — said to the angels, 'I am placing a vicegerent in the earth.' They said, 'Will You place in it one who shall work corruption therein and shed blood?' So they answered God in this way, then realized they had sinned. They were stricken with regret, took refuge at the Throne, and asked forgiveness. God then loved that the servants should worship Him in like manner. He placed in the fourth heaven a House opposite the Throne called al-Ḍurāḥ; then He placed in the lowest heaven a House called the Bayt al-Maʿmūr, opposite al-Ḍurāḥ; then He placed this House [the Kaʿba], opposite the Bayt al-Maʿmūr; then He commanded Adam, and he circumambulated it. God turned to him in mercy, and this practice has continued in his offspring until the Day of Resurrection."
"The reason for circumambulation around the House is that God — Blessed and Exalted — said to the angels, 'I am placing a vicegerent in the earth.' They said, 'Will You place in it one who shall work corruption therein and shed blood?' So they answered God in this way, then realized they had sinned. They were stricken with regret, took refuge at the Throne, and asked forgiveness. God then loved that the servants should worship Him in like manner. He placed in the fourth heaven a House opposite the Throne called al-Ḍurāḥ; then He placed in the lowest heaven a House called the Bayt al-Maʿmūr, opposite al-Ḍurāḥ; then He placed this House [the Kaʿba], opposite the Bayt al-Maʿmūr; then He commanded Adam, and he circumambulated it. God turned to him in mercy, and this practice has continued in his offspring until the Day of Resurrection."
A backstory ḥadīth. After the angels questioned God about creating Adam, they realized they'd erred, took refuge at the Throne, and asked forgiveness. God liked this gesture so much He instituted circumambulation — first by placing a House (al-Ḍurāḥ) opposite the Throne in the fourth heaven, then Bayt al-Maʿmūr below it in the lowest heaven, then the Kaʿba below that. Adam was the first to circumambulate. The point: each level mirrors the one above; Mecca's circumambulation echoes a cosmic act of repentance.
452 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این مضمون، در روایات فراوانی آمده است، و از آنها استفاده میشود که نسبت عرش به عالم خود، همانند نسبت کعبه به عالم دنیای ماست؛ و در بحثی که پیرامون حجابها داشتیم این روایت را آوردیم که: «خورشید یک بخش از هفتاد جزء نور کرسی است و کرسی یک هفتادم از نور عرش است». از این روایت به دست میآید که نسبت عرش به اطرافش، مانند نسبت خورشید به عالم دنیای ماست، زیرا خداوند چنین فراهم آورده است که خورشید، تدبیر و نظام اجسام اطرافش را به عهده دارد.
This content is in many reports, and from them it follows that the relation of the Throne to its world is like that of the Kaʿba to our worldly realm. In our discussion of the veils we cited the report: "The sun is one of seventy parts of the light of the Footstool, and the Footstool one-seventieth of the light of the Throne." From this it follows that the relation of the Throne to what surrounds it is like that of the sun to our world — for God has so disposed it that the sun is the governor and order of the bodies that surround it.
Two analogies sharpened: - Throne : its world :: Kaʿba : our world. (The Throne is to the higher world what the Kaʿba is to ours — a focal point.) - Throne : its surroundings :: sun : our world. (The Throne governs its level the way the sun governs the bodies around it.)
Both analogies confirm that the Throne is a governor-and-focus, not a couch.
Both analogies confirm that the Throne is a governor-and-focus, not a couch.
453 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از مجموعه ابحاث گذشته، روشن میشود که عرش، باطن عالم تجرد است که همان عالم عقول طولی از وجود منبسط میباشد؛ و کرسی ظاهر آن است یعنی عالم عقول عرضی و آنچه فروتر از آن است.
From the foregoing it is clear that the Throne is the inner aspect of the world of immateriality — namely, the world of the longitudinal intellects of unfolded existence — while the Footstool is its outer aspect — namely, the world of the latitudinal intellects and what is below it.
Section conclusion, mapping Throne and Footstool onto the four-world ladder of Chapter 1. The Throne is the inner aspect of the immaterial world — i.e., the longitudinal intellects (the vertical chain). The Footstool is its outer aspect — the latitudinal intellects and what they unfold into. So the Throne/Footstool pair lives in Jabarūt, with Throne above and Footstool below.
454 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پس از دریافت کامل مطالب پیشین، میتوانید معنای آنچه را در روایات به طور پراکنده، درباره عرش و کرسی آمده است، دریابید. [مضمون پارهای از این روایات چنین است]: در تفسیر قمی آمده است: حَمَلَةُ الْعَرْشِ ثَمانِیَةٌ، لِکُلِّ واحِدٍ ثَمانِیَةُ أَعْیُنٍ، کُلُّ عَیْنٍ طِباقُ الدُّنْیا؛ حاملان عرش، هشت نفرند، و هرکدام را هشت چشم است، که هر چشم، برابر دنیاست.
سخنی در تکمیل بحث
A Concluding Word
Once you have fully grasped the foregoing, you will be able to understand what is stated piecemeal in the various reports concerning the Throne and the Footstool. Some of those reports run as follows. In Tafsīr al-Qummī: "The bearers of the Throne are eight, each of them has eight eyes, and each eye is the size of the world."
A miscellany section. Many smaller reports about Throne and Footstool become legible once you have the basic architecture in hand. Don't read the next reports literally; read them as partial views of the same structure.
455 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در حدیث دیگر آمده است: حَمَلَةُ الْعَرْشِ ثَمانِیَةٌ: أَرْبَعَةٌ مِنَ الْأَوَّلینَ، وَ أَرْبَعَةٌ مِنَ الْآخِرینَ. فَأَمَّا الْأَرْبَعَةُ مِنَ الْأَوَّلینَ، فَنُوحٌ وَ إِبْراهیمُ وَ مُوسی وَ عیسی؛ وَ أَمَّا الْأَرْبَعَةُ مِنَ الْآخِرینَ، فَمُحَمَّدٌ وَ عَلِیٌّ وَ الْحَسَنُ وَ الْحُسَیْنُ علیهم السلام؛ حاملان عرش، هشت نفرند، چهار تن از پیشینیان و چهار تن از متأخرین، از پیشینیان: نوح و ابراهیم و موسی و عیسی؛ و از متأخرین: محمد و علی و حسن و حسین علیهم السلام.
In another ḥadīth: "The bearers of the Throne are eight: four from the earlier and four from the latter. The four from the earlier are Noah, Abraham, Moses, and Jesus; the four from the latter are Muḥammad, ʿAlī, al-Ḥasan, and al-Ḥusayn (peace be upon them all)."
The eight bearers as eight prophets — four "earlier" (Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus) and four "later" (Muḥammad, ʿAlī, Ḥasan, Ḥusayn). Read in light of the previous interpretation: bearing the Throne is being upon whom God has placed His knowledge. The eight are the eight summit-souls through whom the Throne touches creation in human form.
456 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در روضة الواعظین از امام صادق علیه السلام از پدرش از جدش علیه السلام نقل است که: ...إِنَّ بَیْنَ الْقائِمَةِ مِنْ قَوائِمِ الْعَرْشِ وَ الْقائِمَةِ الثَّانِیَةِ خَفَقانَ الطَّیْرِ الْمُسْرِعِ مَسیرَ أَلْفِ عامٍ؛ وَ الْعَرْشُ یُکْسی کُلَّ یَوْمٍ سَبْعینَ أَلْفَ لَوْنٍ مِنَ النُّورِ لا یَسْتَطیعُ أَنْ یَنْظُرَ إِلَیْهِ خَلْقٌ مِنْ خَلْقِ اللَّهِ؛ وَ الْأَشْیاءُ کُلُّها فِی الْعَرْشِ کَحَلْقَةٍ فی فَلاةٍ؛ میان یک ستون از ستونهای عرش و ستون دیگر، فاصلهای است که یک پرنده تیز پرواز در طی هزار سال میپیماید و عرش در هر روز، هفتاد هزار رنگ از نور بر تن میکند که هیچ مخلوقی را توان دیدن آن نیست؛ و تمامی اشیاء در عرش بهسان حلقهای در بیابانند.
In Rawḍat al-Wāʿiẓīn, from Imām al-Ṣādiq from his father from his grandfather (peace be upon him): "...Between one of the columns of the Throne and the next is a distance that a swift-winged bird would traverse in a thousand years; the Throne is clothed each day in seventy thousand colors of light — no created thing of God's creatures can look upon it; and all things, within the Throne, are like a ring in a wide plain."
Vivid imagery. The columns of the Throne stand a thousand-year flight apart; the Throne is clothed daily in seventy thousand colors of light no creature can look at; all things are inside the Throne like a ring in a wide plain. Don't take the distances literally — take them as scale signals: the gap between adjacent Throne-points exceeds anything physical, and the contained creation is vanishingly small relative to the container.
457 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این مضامین در روایات متعددی آمده است؛ همچنین در روایات آمده است: آیةالکرسی و پایان سوره بقره و سوره محمد صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم، از گنجهای عرشاند؛ «صاد» جویباری است که از پایه عرش بیرون آید؛ عرش، آسمان بهشت است؛ هنگام گریه یتیم، عرش میلرزد؛ «افق مبین»، دشتی است در برابر عرش که در آن رودهایی جاری است، و در آن دشت به تعداد ستارگان جامهایی مهیاست؛ روح برخی از امامان در عرش، نظارهگر کسانی هستند که آنان را زیارت کنند؛ دل مؤمن، عرش خدای رحمان است؛ و در حدیث قدسی آمده است: زمین و آسمان گنجایش مرا ندارد، ولی دل بنده مؤمن من، گنجایش مرا دارد.
These contents are found in numerous reports. It is also reported: that Āyat al-Kursī, the close of Sūrat al-Baqara, and Sūrat Muḥammad (God bless him and his Family and grant them peace) are among the treasures of the Throne; that Ṣād is a stream issuing from the foot of the Throne; that the Throne is the sky of Paradise; that when an orphan weeps, the Throne shakes; that the "clear horizon" (al-ufuq al-mubīn) is a plain opposite the Throne, in which streams flow and on which goblets equal in number to the stars stand ready; that the spirits of certain Imāms are upon the Throne, looking on at those who visit them; that the heart of the believer is the Throne of the All-Merciful. And in a ḥadīth qudsī: "The earth and the heaven cannot contain Me, but the heart of My believing servant contains Me."
A garland of striking smaller claims, all consistent with Throne = active knowledge / sovereignty: - Some Qurʾānic chapters (Throne-Verse, end of Baqara, Sūrat Muḥammad) are treasures of the Throne — they come from the Throne. - Ṣād (the letter) is a stream from the Throne's foot. - The Throne is the sky of Paradise. - An orphan's tears shake the Throne. - The believer's heart is the Throne of the All-Merciful — and the famous divine saying: "Earth and heaven cannot contain Me, but the heart of My believing servant contains Me."
The last line is the key takeaway: the Throne isn't somewhere out there. It's anywhere God's sovereign knowledge is fully received — including a believing human heart.
The last line is the key takeaway: the Throne isn't somewhere out there. It's anywhere God's sovereign knowledge is fully received — including a believing human heart.
458 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اما اینکه گروهی معتقدند: «عرش جسمی است به شکل تخت بر فراز افلاک که بزرگتر از آن یافت نشود؛ یا آنکه عرش همان فلک نهم است که مشخصکننده جهات میباشد، همانگونه که هیئت بطلمیوس بیان میکند»، نه تنها در میان روایات، گواه قابل اعتمادی بر صحت آن نیافتیم، بلکه برخی از روایات، چنانکه گذشت، در مقام تکذیب آن است.
As for the view of those who hold that "the Throne is a body in the shape of a couch, above the celestial spheres, larger than which nothing is found," or that "the Throne is the ninth sphere, which determines the directions, as in the Ptolemaic system" — not only have we not found among the reports a trustworthy witness of this, but some of the reports, as has gone before, expressly negate it.
He's polite about it but firm: the literalist reading (Throne = a giant couch above the spheres, or = the ninth Ptolemaic sphere) has no trustworthy textual support, and several reports actively deny it. The Throne is a level of being and knowledge, not a piece of cosmic furniture in an outdated astronomy.
459 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«لوح» و «قلم» نیز از ضروریات اسلام است که به طور مکرر در قرآن، بیان شده است و روایات اهل تسنن و تشیع درباره آن به تواتر میرسد. خداوند سبحان فرمود: «یَعْزُبُ عَنْ رَبِّکَ مِنْ مِثْقالِ ذَرَّةٍ فِی الْأَرْضِ وَ لا فِی السَّماءِ وَ لا أَصْغَرَ مِنْ ذلِکَ وَ لا أَکْبَرَ إِلاَّ فی کِتابٍ مُبینٍ» و هیچ ذرهای در همه زمین و آسمان از خدای تو، پنهان نیست، و کوچکتر از ذره و بزرگتر از آن هر چه هست، همه در کتاب مبین، مسطور است.
لوح و قلم
The Tablet and the Pen
The Tablet and Pen are likewise among the necessities of Islam, mentioned repeatedly in the Qurʾān; the Sunni and Shīʿī reports on this reach the level of tawātur. God the Glorified says: "Not so much as the weight of an atom in the earth or the heaven, nor anything smaller or greater than that, escapes your Lord, but it is in a Manifest Book" [Qurʾān 10:61, 34:3].
Next pieces of furniture: the Tablet (lawḥ) and the Pen (qalam). Same opening move as with the Throne — they're scriptural necessities, mentioned often, attested at tawātur level. So we can't dismiss them as metaphor without explanation. The first witness verse: "Not so much as the weight of an atom escapes your Lord, but it is in a Manifest Book."
460 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز فرمود: «وَ عِنْدَهُ مَفاتِحُ الْغَیْبِ لا یَعْلَمُها إِلاَّ هُوَ وَ یَعْلَمُ ما فِی الْبَرِّ وَ الْبَحْرِ وَ ما تَسْقُطُ مِنْ وَرَقَةٍ إِلاَّ یَعْلَمُها وَ لا حَبَّةٍ فی ظُلُماتِ الْأَرْضِ وَ لا رَطْبٍ وَ لا یابِسٍ إِلاَّ فی کِتابٍ مُبینٍ»
He also says: "With Him are the keys of the Unseen — none knows them but He. He knows what is in the land and sea; not a leaf falls but that He knows it; nor any grain in the darknesses of the earth, nor anything moist or dry, but is in a Manifest Book" [Qurʾān 6:59].
A short cluster of verses on the Manifest Book (kitāb mubīn). Two more anchors: every leaf that falls, every grain in the earth, every moist or dry thing — all in the Book. And: every creature's sustenance, abiding-place, deposit-place — likewise. The kitāb mubīn contains every particular fact about every being.
461 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و فرمود: «وَ ما مِنْ دَابَّةٍ فِی الْأَرْضِ إِلاَّ عَلَی اللَّهِ رِزْقُها وَ یَعْلَمُ مُسْتَقَرَّها وَ مُسْتَوْدَعَها کُلٌّ فی کِتابٍ مُبینٍ»
And: "There is no creature on the earth but its sustenance is from God; He knows its abiding-place and its place of deposit; all is in a Manifest Book" [Qurʾān 11:6].
در این آیات، خداوند سبحان، علم خودش را با کتاب درهم آمیخت، تا بیان کند که علم او عین کتابی است که آشکار میباشد؛ و فرمود: «وَ کُلَّ شَیْءٍ أَحْصَیْناهُ فی إِمامٍ مُبینٍ» (و ما همه چیز را در پیشوایی آشکار به شماره آوردیم).
In these verses, God interweaves His own knowledge with the Book, in order to indicate that His knowledge is the very Book that is manifest. He also says: "We have enumerated every thing in a Manifest Imām" [Qurʾān 36:12].
A subtle observation worth slowing down on: in these verses, God doesn't use the Book to know — He interweaves His knowledge with it. His knowledge and the Book are the same thing, viewed two ways. And He calls it a Manifest Imām — meaning a guide that enumerates every thing. The Book isn't a record kept on the side; it's how His knowing of creation actually exists.
462 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
سبک و سیاق این آیات بیانگر آن است که این علم، به امور جزیی شخصی تعلق گرفته است، پس اگر نگارش حقائق در این کتاب، بهسان کتابهای متعارف در میان ما به وسیله خطوط باشد، این کتاب تنها حاوی مفاهیم که یک سری کلیات است، خواهد بود، نه جزئیات، زیرا مفهوم حتی در صورت مقید شدن به هر تعینی، قابلیت آن را دارد که بر مصادیق متعدد منطبق گردد، آیه ذیل به آنچه گفتیم، اشاره دارد: «أَ لَمْ تَرَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ یَعْلَمُ ما فِی السَّماواتِ وَ ما فِی الْأَرْضِ ما یَکُونُ مِنْ نَجْوی ثَلاثَةٍ إِلاَّ هُوَ رابِعُهُمْ وَ لا خَمْسَةٍ إِلاَّ هُوَ سادِسُهُمْ وَ لا أَدْنی مِنْ ذلِکَ وَ لا أَکْثَرَ إِلاَّ هُوَ مَعَهُمْ أَیْنَ ما کانُوا»
The manner and context of these verses indicate that this knowledge attaches to individual particulars. Now if the inscription of the realities in this Book were like that of the books familiar to us — by way of letters — the Book would contain only concepts (which are a kind of universals), not particulars — for even when restricted by every determination, a concept remains applicable to many instances. The verse: "Have you not seen that God knows whatever is in the heavens and on the earth? There is no whispered talk of three but He is their fourth, nor of five but He is their sixth, nor of less or more than that, but He is with them wherever they are" [Qurʾān 58:7] — alludes to what we have said.
A precise philosophical move. Ordinary written books contain concepts — and concepts are general, applying to many possible instances. But this Book is described as containing every individual particular, every single atom. So it can't be made of "writing" the way our books are. The Book is something else entirely. The verse about God being with three or five or any number "wherever they are" is the clue: His presence is fully individuated, not just general.
463 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در آیه: «قَدْ عَلِمْنا ما تَنْقُصُ الْأَرْضُ مِنْهُمْ وَ عِنْدَنا کِتابٌ حَفیظٌ» (ما به آنچه زمین از آنها بکاهد، آگاهیم؛ و کتاب محفوظ نزد ماست) کتاب را به محفوظ بودن و اینکه نزد اوست، موصوف ساخت.
In "We know what the earth diminishes of them; and with Us is a Preserved Book" [Qurʾān 50:4], He describes the Book as preserved and with Him.
The Book is preserved and with God — and what's with God abides without change. So it's a complete, abiding record of every individual and every general fact, immune to alteration. (We'll see in a moment that this immune version is one of several Books — others, lower down, do change.)
464 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در جای دیگر فرمود: آنچه نزد اوست باقی و پایدار است؛ و در نتیجه، این کتاب در بردارنده همه امور جزئی و کلی است، با وجودی باقی و مصون از تغییر و تحول، همانگونه که فرمود: «یَمْحُوا اللَّهُ ما یَشاءُ وَ یُثْبِتُ وَ عِنْدَهُ أُمُّ الْکِتابِ» خداوند هرچه را خواهد، محو و هر چه را خواهد، اثبات میکند، و اصل کتاب نزد اوست.
Elsewhere He says: what is with Him endures. Hence this Book contains all individual and general matters, with an existence that abides and is immune from change and transformation. As He says: "God effaces and confirms whatever He wills; and with Him is the Mother of the Book" [Qurʾān 13:39].
Q 13:39 — "God effaces and confirms whatever He wills; and with Him is the Mother of the Book." So even "effacing and confirming" happens, but the Mother of the Book itself stays untouched. Two-tier model: the high tablet doesn't change, the lower tablets do.
465 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در این آیات خداوند سبحان از یک کتاب سخن میگوید، و آن را در جایی «کتاب مبین» (نوشته آشکار)، و در جای دیگر «امالکتاب» (اصل کتاب) نامید، و در موارد دیگر با عناوینی مانند: «کتاب حفیظ» (نوشته مصون از تغییر)، «کتاب مکنون» (کتاب پوشیده)، «کتاب مسطور» (کتاب نوشته شده) و «لوح محفوظ» (صفحه نگاه داشته شده) از آن یاد کرد؛ آنگاه فرمود: «کَلاَّ إِنَّ کِتابَ الْأَبْرارِ لَفی عِلِّیِّینَ وَ ما أَدْراکَ ما عِلِّیُّونَ کِتابٌ مَرْقُومٌ * یَشْهَدُهُ الْمُقَرَّبُونَ»
In these verses, God speaks of one Book, calling it in one place the Manifest Book, in another the Mother of the Book, and in others by such titles as the Preserved Book, the Hidden Book, the Inscribed Book, and the Preserved Tablet (lawḥ maḥfūẓ). Then He says: "Nay, the book of the righteous is in ʿIlliyyīn — and what shall make you know what ʿIlliyyīn is? — an inscribed book, witnessed by the drawn-near" [Qurʾān 83:18–21].
A name-list for the same Book at its highest level: Manifest Book, Mother of the Book, Preserved Book, Hidden Book, Inscribed Book, Preserved Tablet (lawḥ maḥfūẓ). Same reality, multiple names depending on which feature you're emphasizing. Then ʿIlliyyīn enters — a Book of the righteous, which is a separate book but still inscribed.
466 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز فرمود: «کَلاَّ إِنَّ کِتابَ الْفُجَّارِ لَفی سِجِّینٍ وَ ما أَدْراکَ ما سِجِّینٌ کِتابٌ مَرْقُومٌ * وَیْلٌ یَوْمَئِذٍ لِلْمُکَذِّبینَ»
And He says: "Nay, the book of the wicked is in Sijjīn — and what shall make you know what Sijjīn is? — an inscribed book. Woe on that Day to those who deny" [Qurʾān 83:7–10].
Symmetric pair: a Book of the wicked in Sijjīn. So beyond the Mother of the Book, each major destiny (felicity / wretchedness) has its own Book. The structure is starting to look like a tree: one Mother above, branching into specialized Books below.
467 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خداوند سبحان در این آیه بیان نمود که کتابی برای نیکبختی و کتاب دیگری برای شقاوت و بدبختی است؛ آنگاه فرمود: «یَوْمَ نَدْعُوا کُلَّ أُناسٍ بِإِمامِهِمْ» (روزی که هر گروهی از مردم را با پیشوایشان دعوت میکنیم) و نیز فرمود: «کُلُّ أُمَّةٍ تُدْعی إِلی کِتابِها» (هر فرقهای به سوی کتاب خود خوانده شود). و برای هر گروهی، کتابی به اثبات رسانید، سپس فرمود: «وَ کُلَّ إِنسانٍ أَلْزَمْناهُ طائِرَهُ فی عُنُقِهِ وَ نُخْرِجُ لَهُ یَوْمَ الْقِیامَةِ کِتاباً یَلْقاهُ مَنْشُوراً» (و ما مقدرات و نتیجه اعمال نیک و بد هر انسانی را طوق گردن او ساختیم و روز قیامت کتابی بر او بیرون آریم در حالی که آن نامه، چنان باز باشد که همه اوراق آن را به یکباره ملاحظه کند). و بیان نمود که برای هر انسانی کتاب جداگانهای وجود دارد؛ آنگاه فرمود: «ما خَلَقْنَا السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ وَ ما بَیْنَهُما إِلاَّ بِالْحَقِّ وَ أَجَلٍ مُسَمًّی» (آسمان و زمین و آنچه را میان آنهاست جز به حق و جز در وقت معین نیافریدهایم) و فرمود: «لِکُلِّ أَجَلٍ کِتابٌ» (برای هر وقتی نوشتهای است)، این آیات بیانگر آن است که هر موجودی از موجودات یک کتاب مخصوص به خود دارد؛ سپس فرمود: «هذا کِتابُنا یَنْطِقُ عَلَیْکُمْ بِالْحَقِّ إِنَّا کُنَّا نَسْتَنْسِخُ ما کُنْتُمْ تَعْمَلُونَ» این کتاب ماست که به حق بر شما سخن میگوید، همانا ما آنچه را انجام میدادید، استنساخ میکردیم.
In these verses, God indicates that there is a Book for felicity and another for wretchedness. Then: "On the Day when We shall call every people with their Imām" [Qurʾān 17:71]; "Every nation shall be called to its book" [Qurʾān 45:28] — establishing for each group a book. Then: "Every human being We have fastened his bird upon his neck, and We shall bring forth for him on the Day of Resurrection a book that he shall meet with unfurled" [Qurʾān 17:13] — indicating that for each person there is a separate book. Then: "We did not create the heavens and the earth and what is between them save in truth and for a named term" [Qurʾān 46:3]; "For every term there is a book" [Qurʾān 13:38] — indicating that every being has a book of its own. Then: "This is Our Book that speaks against you with truth — We have indeed been transcribing what you used to do" [Qurʾān 45:29].
The branching gets finer. Each people has its book (Q 17:71, 45:28). Each individual human has his own book that he meets unfurled on the Day (Q 17:13). Every term has a book (Q 13:38). The pattern: every level — humanity in general, communities, individuals, time-periods — has its own register, all derived from the Mother. The Book isn't one shelf-volume; it's a vast cascading file system.
468 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پس بیان نمود که اعمال آنان به گونه «استنساخ» از امالکتاب است و کتابهای دیگر فروعی هستند که از آن گرفته شدهاند، و این همان فروآمدن موجودات از مرحله «غیب» به مرتبه «شهادت» میباشد. این بود بحث درباره کتابها و الواح.
Thus God indicated that the deeds of the people are by way of transcription (istinsākh) from the Mother of the Book, and the other books are branches drawn from it — and this is precisely the descent of beings from the level of the unseen to the level of the witnessed. So much for the discussion of books and tablets.
The clinching line. Istinsākh = transcription, copying. The deeds we do are copied down from the Mother of the Book — they exist in the original before they exist in time. This is the descent of beings from unseen to witnessed: each lower-level book is a transcription of a higher one, all the way up to the Mother.
469 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خداوند سبحان بدین وسیله برای ما بیان نمود که میان او و دیگر موجودات چیزی است بهسان نوشتهای که پادشاه مینگارد تا مرجعی باشد برای صدور احکام کشورش، و برنامهای باشد برای امور اجرایی گوناگون در صحنه عمل؛ بنابراین، در آنجا چیزی است که به منزله مرکب و قلم و کتاب میباشد. در قرآن کریم از مرکب و قلم سخنی نرفته است مگر در آیه: «ن وَ الْقَلَمِ وَ ما یَسْطُرُونَ» (سوگند به قلم و آنچه نویسند). بنابر آنچه در تفسیر آن وارد شده است، و آیه: «الَّذی عَلَّمَ بِالْقَلَمِ * عَلَّمَ الْإِنْسانَ ما لَمْ یَعْلَمْ» (آن خدایی که با قلم بیاموخت، و به آدم آنچه را نمیدانست تعلیم داد).
By this means God has indicated that between Him and the other beings there is something like a text that a king inscribes — to be both a reference for the issuance of his rulings and a programme for the various administrative affairs in the field of action. Hence at that station there is something corresponding to ink, pen, and book. In the Qurʾān, ink and pen are not mentioned save in the verses: "Nūn — by the Pen and that which they inscribe" [Qurʾān 68:1] (according to its received exegesis), and "Who taught by the Pen — taught man what he knew not" [Qurʾān 96:4–5].
Now to the Pen (qalam). The kingly metaphor: when a king issues rulings, he doesn't only need a book — he needs ink and a pen to inscribe it. The Qurʾān is sparse on pen-and-ink mentions (Q 68:1, 96:4–5) but the Book it speaks of constantly. So Pen and Ink are real metaphysical realities; they just don't get foregrounded.
470 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و شاید این به سبب آن است که مرکب و قلم به شدت جنبه طریقی نسبت به مطالب دارند، و لذا معمولاً از کتاب و نوشته سخن گفته میشود، نه قلم و مرکب. اما در مورد کتاب (قرآن) فراوان سخن گفته است.
Perhaps this is because ink and pen are strongly instrumental in regard to the contents — usually one speaks of the book and the writing, not of the pen and ink. As for the Book (the Qurʾān), He has spoken of it abundantly.
A clean explanation for why the Qurʾān talks much about the Book and little about the Pen: pen and ink are instruments; we naturally talk about what's written, not what wrote it. So the Book gets the spotlight, even though Pen and Ink are equally real.
471 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
«کتاب»، موجود یگانهای است که چشمه جوشان فیوضات است، و بیتردید یک فرشته است، و چرا نباشد؟! حال آنکه فیوضات و خیرات و برکات و علوم از او نشأت میگیرد، پس او یک موجود درککننده و فعال است، پس حی و زنده است، بنابراین، فرشته میباشد، زیرا فرشته همان موجود زنده آگاه و فعالی است که واسطه میان خداوند و خلق میباشد اگر چه هرچه دارد از آنِ آفریننده اوست.
The Book is one being — the welling spring of effusions; and it is most certainly an angel. Why should it not be? — for the effusions, the goods, the blessings, and the knowledges originate from it. So it is a perceiving, active being — therefore living; therefore an angel, for an angel is precisely the living, aware, active being that mediates between God and creation, even while everything it has belongs to its Creator.
Important reframe: the Book is an actual being — and not just any being but an angel. Why? Because effusions, blessings, and knowledge flow from it; that means it's a perceiving, active, living mediator between God and us. That's exactly the definition of an angel. So Pen, Tablet, Book aren't furniture; they're angels — specific living mediators.
472 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایات نیز همین مطلب را تبیین کرده و بنا بر همین اعتبارها، تفسیر نموده است.
The reports articulate this same point, interpreting it according to these very considerations.
از روایتی که پیش از این، از حنان نقل شد، استفاده شد که اینها مثلهایی است که برای مردم زده میشود؛ و تنها آگاهان، به فهم آن نائل میگردند؛ و در کتاب و سنت، فراوان به این نکته اشارت رفته است.
From the report transmitted earlier from Ḥannān, it was gathered that these are similitudes set forth for the people — and only the knowers attain understanding of them. The Book and the Sunnah point repeatedly to this.
Quick rule-of-reading. The Imām of the Ḥannān report already warned that all this is given in similitudes. Only the knowledgeable get past the surface to the underlying realities — and the Qurʾān and Sunnah keep flagging this whenever they use this kind of vocabulary.
473 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در احتجاج از هشام بن الحکم نقل است: إِنَّهُ سَأَلَ الزِّنْدیقُ أَبا عَبْدِاللَّهِ، فَقالَ: أَوَ لَیْسَ تُوزَنُ الْأَعْمالُ؟ قالَ: لا، إِنَّ الْأَعْمالَ لَیْسَتْ بِأَجْسامٍ، وَ إِنَّما هِیَ صِفَةُ ما عَمِلُوا، وَ إِنَّما یَحْتاجُ إِلی وَزْنِ الشَّیْءِ مَنْ جَهِلَ عَدَدَ الْأَشْیاءِ وَ لا یَعْرِفُ ثِقْلَها وَ خِفَّتَها، وَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لا یَخْفی عَلَیْهِ شَیْءٌ. قالَ: فَما مَعْنَی الْمیزانِ؟ قالَ: الْعَدْلُ؛ شخص ملحدی از امام صادق علیه السلام پرسید: آیا سبکی و سنگینی اعمال، وزن میشود؟ امام علیه السلام فرمود: خیر، زیرا اعمال، جسم نیستند، بلکه وصفند، و کسی به وزن شیء نیاز دارد که شمار اشیاء را نداند، و سنگینی و سبکی آنها را نشناسد، و چیزی بر خداوند پوشیده نیست. او گفت: پس معنای میزان چیست؟ امام فرمود: عدل.
In al-Iḥtijāj it is related from Hishām b. al-Ḥakam: A zindīq asked Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him): "Are not deeds weighed?" The Imām said: "No — for deeds are not bodies; they are the descriptions of what one has done. He needs to weigh a thing who is ignorant of the number of things and does not know their weight or lightness; nothing is hidden from God." He said: "Then what is the meaning of the Scale (mīzān)?" The Imām said: "Justice."
A zindīq (skeptic) asks Imām al-Ṣādiq: aren't deeds weighed? The Imām says no — deeds aren't bodies, they're descriptions of action. You weigh things to find out their amount; God already knows. Then what's the Scale (mīzān)? — Justice. The Scale isn't a weighing instrument; it's the standard of justice by which deeds are evaluated. Same lesson applies to Pen, Tablet, Book: they're realities, not gadgets.
474 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این روایت یک ضابطه کلی را ارائه میدهد و بیانگر آن است که پاسخهایی که آنان در امثال امور، دادهاند، مطابق با ظواهر معارف است، و حقیقت آن امور که در قالب این مثالها تنزل یافته است، معانیای ورای این مفاهیم دارد، البته سنخیت و تناسبی که باید میان مثال و ممثل (/حقیقتی که در قالب مثال بیان شده است) وجود داشته باشد، در این موارد نیز به ناچار وجود دارد. به هرحال، اگر به آنچه میان خودمان جریان دارد بازگردیم، خواهیم دید که مرکب و قلم و لوح، نزد ما برای حفظ اشاره به موجودات خارجی در لابهلای خطوط و نقشها، معتبر میباشد.
This report furnishes a general criterion: their answers in such matters match the outward of the teachings; the realities that have descended into these similitudes have meanings beyond these concepts. Yet the kind-affinity and proportion that must obtain between similitude and that which is figured (the reality cast into the form of the simile) is, of necessity, also present here. At all events, if we look at what is current among ourselves, we see that ink, pen, and tablet are taken in our world to preserve a reference to the external beings, in the very midst of lines and figures.
The general principle the Imām just demonstrated: religious teachings have an outward meaning (which the Imāms' answers preserve and don't contradict) and an inner meaning (which is the actual reality). Between similitude and reality there's a kind-affinity: the imagery isn't arbitrary, it really fits the underlying truth — but it isn't the truth itself. So when reports say "Tablet of red ruby," the red ruby is a fitting image, not a literal description.
475 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و به یک بیان مجازی، وجود نزد مردم سه مرتبه دارد: وجود خارجی، وجود ذهنی و وجود کتبی. و هریک از این مراتب سهگانه از مرتبه پیش از خود حکایت میکند؛ و وقایع نگارش یافته، در قلم به طور اجمال و در لوح، مفصل تحقق دارند؛ و اگر دقیقتر نظر شود، باید گفت: اجمال و تفصیل، هر دو در مرکب است، و قلم نگاهدار اجمال آن و افاضه کننده تفصیل آن میباشد. حال که ثابت گشت در دار هستی، مرکب و قلم و لوح، نوشتهای است که نظام وجود در آن میباشد، قلم مرتبهای از مراتب وجود خواهد بود که موجودات به صورت اجمال و بساطت در آن تحقق دارند و وجود تفصیلی آنها را افاضه میکنند؛ و لوح مرتبه دیگری است که ظرف وجود تفصیلی اشیاء میباشد؛ و مرکب مرتبهای است که اجمال و تفصیل، هر دو در آن ثابت میباشد، و این همان وجودی است که بر مادون اسماء گسترش یافته است.
In a figurative manner, existence among people has three levels: external existence, mental existence, and written existence; each of these three gives word of the level prior to it. The events written in the Pen are realized summarily, and in the Tablet, in detail. Looked at more precisely, both summary and detail are in the ink; the Pen preserves its summary form and effuses its detail. Now since it is established that, in the abode of existence, ink, pen, and tablet are a writing in which the order of existence stands, the Pen is one of the ranks of existence in which the beings are present in summary and simplicity, and which effuses their detailed existence; the Tablet is another rank, which is the receptacle of the detailed existence of things; and the ink is a rank in which both summary and detail are established — and this is precisely the existence that is unfolded over what is below the Names.
A really useful three-tier analogy from human cognition. Among us, an idea has three modes: external (the actual thing in the world), mental (the idea in your head), and written (the inscription on paper). Each mode reports on the prior. The same structure scales up to the cosmos. Pen = the rank where things exist in summary form (compressed, simple, prior to detail). Tablet = the rank where they exist unfolded in detail. Ink = the rank where summary and detail are both present — the medium that carries everything. Map this onto the cosmic ladder: Pen, Tablet, Ink are three ranks of unfolded existence below the Names.
476 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و این مراتب، چون وجودشان مجرد است و بیش از یک نوع در آن تحقق دارد، بنابر آنچه در محل خود بیان شده است، توأم با حیات و علم خواهند بود. حال اگر مراتب لحاظ شوند، به نحوی با عرش متحد خواهند بود؛ و اگر حدود و ماهیات، لحاظ شوند، سه فرشته خواهند بود.
Since the existence of these levels is immaterial, and more than one species is realized within them, they are accompanied — as has been established in its place — by life and knowledge. Now if these levels are considered qua levels, they are united in some manner with the Throne; if considered qua bounds and quiddities, they are three angels.
Two ways to look at the same three things. Considered as levels of being, Pen/Tablet/Ink are essentially the Throne (the inner face of unfolded immaterial existence). Considered as bounded essences, they're three angels. Same realities, different angles.
477 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایتی که علی بن ابراهیم قمی در ذیل آیه: «بَلْ هُوَ قُرْآنٌ مَجیدٌ * فی لَوْحٍ مَحْفُوظٍ» نقل کرده است به معنای اول اشاره دارد. امام علیه السلام در این روایت فرمود: اللَّوْحُ الْمَحْفُوظُ لَهُ طَرَفانِ، طَرَفٌ عَلی یَمینِ الْعَرْشِ وَ طَرَفٌ عَلی جَبْهَةِ إِسْرافیلَ؛ لوح محفوظ، دو سو دارد، یک سوی آن بر قسمت راست عرش است و سوی دیگر آن، بر پیشانی اسرافیل.
The report transmitted by ʿAlī b. Ibrāhīm al-Qummī in his commentary on the verse "Nay, it is a glorious Qurʾān, in a Preserved Tablet" [Qurʾān 85:21–22] points to the first of these meanings. There the Imām (peace be upon him) said: "The Preserved Tablet has two sides: one side upon the right of the Throne, and the other side upon the forehead of Isrāfīl."
A vivid Imām saying: the Preserved Tablet has two ends — one on the right of the Throne, the other on the forehead of Isrāfīl. Reading: the Tablet is the Throne on one side and the angel Isrāfīl on the other. Same thing seen as a level (Throne) and as an angel (Isrāfīl). Both points of view are correct.
478 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و روایتی که به نقل از عبدالرحیم اقصر خواهیم آورد نیز بر این دلالت دارد. و حدیثی که در تفسیر قمی از هشام نقل است، بر معنای دوم دلالت دارد، در این روایت امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: أَوَّلُ ما خَلَقَ اللَّهُ الْقَلَمُ، فَقالَ لَهُ: اکْتُبْ، فَکَتَبَ ما کانَ وَ ما هُوَ کائِنٌ إِلی یَوْمِ الْقِیامَةِ؛ نخستین مخلوقی که خداوند آفرید، قلم است، پس به او فرمود: بنویس، پس او همه حوادث گذشته و آینده تا روز قیامت را نگاشت.
The report (to come) from ʿAbd al-Raḥīm al-Aqṣar also indicates this. The ḥadīth in Tafsīr al-Qummī from Hishām, on the other hand, indicates the second meaning. There Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said: "The first thing God created was the Pen. He said to it: 'Write.' So it wrote all that has been and what shall be until the Day of Resurrection."
A famous report: the first thing God created was the Pen. He told it write, and it wrote everything that ever was or will be. The first creature is the cosmic compression engine.
479 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این مضمون از طریق اهل تسنن نیز روایت شده است، و در معانی الاخبار از ابراهیم کرخی نقل است که از امام صادق علیه السلام از لوح و قلم پرسیدم، امام علیه السلام فرمود: آنها دو فرشتهاند.
The same content is also transmitted via the Sunni chain, and in Maʿānī al-Akhbār it is reported from Ibrāhīm al-Karkhī: I asked Imām al-Ṣādiq about the Tablet and the Pen; he said: "They are two angels."
Cross-tradition confirmation. And in Maʿānī al-Akhbār, asked plainly what are Tablet and Pen?, Imām al-Ṣādiq replies: "They are two angels." The metaphor cracks open and tells you what's behind it.
480 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
همچنین شیخ صدوق رحمه الله در معانی الاخبار از سفیان روایت کرده که از امام صادق علیه السلام درباره «ن» سؤال شد که امام علیه السلام در پاسخ فرمود: وَ أَمَّا «ن» فَهُوَ نَهْرٌ فِی الْجَنَّةِ. قالَ اللَّهُ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ —: اجْمُدْ؛ فَجَمَدَ فَصارَ مِداداً؛ ثُمَّ قالَ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ — لِلْقَلَمِ: اکْتُبْ؛ فَسَطَرَ الْقَلَمُ فِی اللَّوْحِ الْمَحْفُوظِ ما کانَ وَ ما هُوَ کائِنٌ إِلی یَوْمِ الْقِیامَةِ. فَالْمِدادُ مِدادٌ مِنْ نُورٍ، وَ الْقَلَمُ قَلَمٌ مِنْ نُورٍ، وَ اللَّوْحُ لَوْحٌ مِنْ نُورٍ. وَ قالَ سُفْیانُ: فَقُلْتُ لَهُ: یا ابْنَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ! بَیِّنْ لی أَمْرَ اللَّوْحِ وَ الْقَلَمِ وَ الْمِدادِ فَضْلَ بَیانٍ، وَ عَلِّمْنی مِمَّا عَلَّمَکَ اللَّهُ. فَقالَ: یا ابْنَ سَعیدٍ! لَوْلا أَنَّکَ أَهْلٌ لِلْجَوابِ ما أَجَبْتُکَ، فَنُونٌ مَلَکٌ یُؤَدِّی إِلَی الْقَلَمِ، وَ هُوَ مَلَکٌ؛ وَ الْقَلَمُ یُؤَدِّی إِلَی اللَّوْحِ وَ هُوَ مَلَکٌ؛ وَ اللَّوْحُ یُؤَدِّی إِلی إِسْرافیلَ، وَ إِسْرافیلُ یُؤَدِّی إِلی میکائیلَ؛ وَ میکائیلُ یُؤَدِّی إِلی جَبْرَئیلَ، وَ جَبْرَئیلُ یُؤَدِّی إِلَی الْأَنْبِیاءِ وَ الرُّسُلِ صَلَواتُ اللَّهِ عَلَیْهِمْ. قالَ لی: قُمْ یا سُفْیانُ! فَلا آمَنُ عَلَیْکَ؛
Likewise Shaykh al-Ṣadūq (may God have mercy on him), in Maʿānī al-Akhbār, transmits from Sufyān: Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) was asked about Nūn. He said:
"As for Nūn — it is a stream in Paradise. God — Mighty and Majestic — said to it: 'Solidify!' So it solidified and became ink. Then God — Mighty and Majestic — said to the Pen: 'Write!' So the Pen inscribed on the Preserved Tablet all that has been and shall be until the Day of Resurrection. So the ink is an ink of light, the Pen is a pen of light, the Tablet is a tablet of light." Sufyān says: I said: "O son of the Messenger of God! Explain to me further the matter of the Tablet, the Pen, and the Ink — and teach me of what God taught you." He said: "O son of Saʿīd! Were you not fit for the reply, I would not have given it. Nūn is an angel that conveys to the Pen — and it itself is an angel; the Pen is an angel that conveys to the Tablet — and it itself is an angel; the Tablet is an angel that conveys to Isrāfīl; Isrāfīl conveys to Mīkāʾīl; Mīkāʾīl conveys to Gabriel; and Gabriel conveys to the Prophets and Messengers — God's blessings upon them all." He said to me: "Rise, O Sufyān! For I do not feel safe for you."
"As for Nūn — it is a stream in Paradise. God — Mighty and Majestic — said to it: 'Solidify!' So it solidified and became ink. Then God — Mighty and Majestic — said to the Pen: 'Write!' So the Pen inscribed on the Preserved Tablet all that has been and shall be until the Day of Resurrection. So the ink is an ink of light, the Pen is a pen of light, the Tablet is a tablet of light." Sufyān says: I said: "O son of the Messenger of God! Explain to me further the matter of the Tablet, the Pen, and the Ink — and teach me of what God taught you." He said: "O son of Saʿīd! Were you not fit for the reply, I would not have given it. Nūn is an angel that conveys to the Pen — and it itself is an angel; the Pen is an angel that conveys to the Tablet — and it itself is an angel; the Tablet is an angel that conveys to Isrāfīl; Isrāfīl conveys to Mīkāʾīl; Mīkāʾīl conveys to Gabriel; and Gabriel conveys to the Prophets and Messengers — God's blessings upon them all." He said to me: "Rise, O Sufyān! For I do not feel safe for you."
The pipeline ḥadīth. Nūn — a stream in Paradise — is frozen into ink. The Pen writes on the Tablet. Then a chain of angels carries the writing down: Nūn → Pen → Tablet → Isrāfīl → Mīkāʾīl → Gabriel → Prophets and Messengers. Each is an angel. So the cosmic communication system isn't an inert mailroom; it's a series of living mediators. (The Imām's closing "Rise, O Sufyān!" is an aside: this knowledge is dangerous to carry, hence the warning.)
481 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و علی بن ابراهیم در تفسیر خود از پدرش از ابن ابی عمیر از عبدالرحیم اقصر نقل میکند که: عبدالرحیم گفت از امام صادق علیه السلام درباره «ن» و «قلم» سؤال کردم، و امام علیه السلام فرمود: إِنَّ اللَّهَ خَلَقَ الْقَلَمَ مِنْ شَجَرَةٍ فِی الْجَنَّةِ یُقالُ لَها: الْخُلْدُ؛ ثُمَّ قالَ لِنَهْرٍ فِی الْجَنَّةِ: کُنْ مِداداً، فَجَمَدَ النَّهْرُ، وَ کانَ أَشَدَّ بَیاضاً مِنَ الثَّلْجِ، وَ أَحْلی مِنَ الشَّهْدِ؛ ثُمَّ قالَ لِلْقَلَمِ: اکْتُبْ. قالَ: وَ ما أَکْتُبُ، یا رَبِّ! قالَ: اکْتُبْ ما کانَ وَ ما هُوَ کائِنٌ إِلی یَوْمِ الْقِیامَةِ، فَکَتَبَ الْقَلَمُ فی رَقٍّ أَشَدَّ بَیاضاً مِنَ الْفِضَّةِ، وَ أَصْفی مِنَ الْیاقُوتِ. ثُمَّ طَواهُ فَجَعَلَهُ فی رُکْنِ الْعَرْشِ، ثُمَّ خَتَمَ عَلی فَمِ الْقَلَمِ فَلَمْ یَنْطِقْ بَعْدُ وَ لا یَنْطِقُ أَبَداً. فَهُوَ الْکِتابُ الْمَکْنُونُ الَّذی مِنْهُ النُّسَخُ کُلُّها. أَوَلَسْتُمْ عَرَباً؟ فَکَیْفَ لا تَعْرِفُونَ مَعْنَی الْکَلامِ، وَ أَحَدُکُمْ یَقُولُ لِصاحِبِهِ: انْسَخْ ذلِکَ الْکِتابَ أَوَ لَیْسَ إِنَّما یَنْسَخُ مِنْ کِتابٍ أُخِذَ مِنَ الْأَصْلِ، وَ هُوَ قَوْلُهُ: «إِنَّا کُنَّا نَسْتَنْسِخُ ما کُنْتُمْ تَعْمَلُونَ».
ʿAlī b. Ibrāhīm in his Tafsīr, from his father, from Ibn Abī ʿUmayr, from ʿAbd al-Raḥīm al-Aqṣar, says: I asked Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) about Nūn and the Pen; he said:
"God created the Pen from a tree in Paradise called al-Khuld ('the Eternal'). He then said to a stream in Paradise: 'Be ink!' — and the stream solidified, and was whiter than snow, and sweeter than honey. Then He said to the Pen: 'Write.' It said: 'O Lord, what shall I write?' He said: 'Write all that has been and shall be until the Day of Resurrection.' So the Pen wrote upon a parchment whiter than silver and clearer than ruby. Then He folded it and placed it in a corner of the Throne; then He sealed the mouth of the Pen, so that it has not spoken since, and shall never speak again. It is the Hidden Book from which all the copies are taken. Are you not Arabs? How is it you do not know the meaning of speech? — when one of you says to his companion: 'Make a copy of that book' — does he not copy from a book taken from the original? That is His saying: 'We have indeed been transcribing what you used to do.'"
"God created the Pen from a tree in Paradise called al-Khuld ('the Eternal'). He then said to a stream in Paradise: 'Be ink!' — and the stream solidified, and was whiter than snow, and sweeter than honey. Then He said to the Pen: 'Write.' It said: 'O Lord, what shall I write?' He said: 'Write all that has been and shall be until the Day of Resurrection.' So the Pen wrote upon a parchment whiter than silver and clearer than ruby. Then He folded it and placed it in a corner of the Throne; then He sealed the mouth of the Pen, so that it has not spoken since, and shall never speak again. It is the Hidden Book from which all the copies are taken. Are you not Arabs? How is it you do not know the meaning of speech? — when one of you says to his companion: 'Make a copy of that book' — does he not copy from a book taken from the original? That is His saying: 'We have indeed been transcribing what you used to do.'"
Another origin story. The Pen was created from a tree of al-Khuld in Paradise; ink from another Paradise stream. Pen wrote everything till the Day of Resurrection on a parchment whiter than silver, clearer than ruby. Then God folded it, placed it in a corner of the Throne, and sealed the Pen's mouth so it can never speak again. That folded parchment is the Hidden Book from which all copies are made. The Imām punctures any naive listener: Are you not Arabs? — meaning: you understand what istinsākh (transcribing) means in Arabic; that's exactly what's happening here.
482 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
مضمون این روایت در تفسیر عیاشی و علل الشرائع و معانی الاخبار نیز آمده است.
The content of this ḥadīth is also found in Tafsīr al-ʿAyyāshī, ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, and Maʿānī al-Akhbār.
و جمله «خداوند قلم را از درختی در بهشت موسوم به خلد آفرید»، دلالت دارد بر اینکه بهشت پیش از آفرینش قلم، وجود داشته است، و این با آنچه سابقاً نقل شد که قلم، نخستین مخلوق است، منافاتی ندارد، زیرا همانطور که اهل معرفت میدانند، لفظ «خلق» بر بعضی از مراتب بهشت اطلاق نمیشود. نظیر آنکه در روایتی رسول گرامی صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم فرمود: «ای جابر! نخستین مخلوق خدا، نور پیامبر تواست»، حال آنکه نقل است که: «سرشت آنان از بهشت گرفته شد و مردم غافل از این حقیقتاند».
The phrase "God created the Pen from a tree in Paradise called al-Khuld" indicates that Paradise existed before the creation of the Pen. This does not contradict what was said earlier — that the Pen is the first created being — for, as the people of maʿrifa know, the term "creating" does not apply to some of the levels of Paradise. Compare the noble Messenger's report: "O Jābir! The first thing God created was the light of your prophet" — together with the report that "their clay (ṭīna) was taken from Paradise, and the people are heedless of this reality."
A reconciler. If the Pen was created from a Paradise tree, Paradise must have existed before the Pen — which seems to contradict the report that Pen is the first creature. Resolution: in technical mystical use, "creation" doesn't apply to certain levels of Paradise (some levels of Paradise are too high to be called "creations"). Same logic in the Prophet's "the first thing God created was your Prophet's light" — the clay of the Imāms was taken from Paradise, even though the Prophet's light is described as the first creature.
483 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
مقتضای روایت عبدالرحیم اقصر، آن است که مرکب همراه قلم و یا پیش از آن به وجود آمده است؛ و ما روایتی نیافتیم که بگوید: نخستین مخلوق، مرکب است، جز روایتی که در خصال از امام باقر علیه السلام نقل است: «إنَّ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم عَشَرَةَ أَسْماءٍ، خَمْسَةً مِنْها فِی الْقُرْآنِ وَ خَمْسَةً لَیْسَتْ فِی الْقُرْآنِ؛ فَأَمَّا الَّتی فِی الْقُرْآنِ: فَمُحَمَّدٌ صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم وَ أَحْمَدُ وَ عَبْدُاللَّهِ وَ یس و ن…»؛ رسول خدا صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم ده نام دارد، پنج نام از آنها در قرآن است، و پنج نام دیگر در قرآن نیست؛ نامهایی که در قرآن است عبارتند از: محمد و احمد و عبدالله و یس و ن... به ضمیمه روایت معروفی که از رسول گرامی نقل شده که: «ای جابر! نخستین مخلوق خدا، نور پیامبر توست».
What ʿAbd al-Raḥīm al-Aqṣar's report requires is that the ink came into being together with the Pen, or before it. We have not found a report saying that the first creation is the ink — except a report in al-Khiṣāl from Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him): "The Messenger of God has ten names — five are in the Qurʾān and five are not. Those in the Qurʾān are: Muḥammad, Aḥmad, ʿAbdullāh, Yā Sīn, and Nūn..." — taken together with the well-known report from the noble Messenger: "O Jābir, the first thing God created was the light of your Prophet."
A loose-end note. The al-Aqṣar report puts the ink either with or before the Pen — and we have no report that ink is the first creation. The closest is one that lists Nūn (the ink) among the Prophet's ten names alongside Yā Sīn. Cute but not airtight evidence.
484 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و میتوان توجیه لفظی آن را — همانطور که پیش از این گذشت، چنین بیان کرد که: آنچه در وساطت، نزد مردم معتبر میباشد، قلم و لوح است، اما مرکب، فانی در آن بوده و نظر استقلالی به آن نمیشود (دقت شود).
A verbal justification — as already noted — is this: in mediation, what is taken into consideration among people is the pen and the tablet; the ink is effaced in them and not regarded independently. (Note carefully.)
Same explanation as before for why ink doesn't get top billing: it's transparent, used to convey but not stared at. So when the reports say "the first creature is the Pen," they really mean Pen and ink, but ink falls into the background.
485 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و عبارت: «در پوستی سفیدتر از نقره...» تعبیری از لوح است که از آن، در روایت سفیان به عنوان «لوحی از نور»، یاد شد. در حدیث قمی که درباره نزول اسرافیل بر رسول خداست، تعبیر دیگری از لوح است، در این روایت نقل است که: «جبرئیل گفت: این اسرافیل است، و او پردهدار خداوند و نزدیکترین مخلوق به اوست، و لوح که از یاقوتی سرخ است در برابر دیدگان او قرار دارد».
The phrase "upon a parchment whiter than silver..." is one expression of the Tablet — which in Sufyān's report appeared as "a tablet of light." In the Qummī ḥadīth concerning Isrāfīl's descent to the Messenger of God, a different expression for the Tablet is used: "Gabriel said: 'This is Isrāfīl — he is the chamberlain of God and the closest of creatures to Him, and the Tablet, which is of red ruby, lies before his eyes.'"
Multiple expressions for the same Tablet — parchment whiter than silver, tablet of light, red ruby. Variation here too. Don't insist on a single image.
486 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در مورد قلم نیز تعبیرات گوناگون است، گاهی گفته میشود: «از درخت خلد که در بهشت است، پدید آمده است». و گاهی گفته میشود: «قلمی از نور است». در مورد مرکب نیز در روایتی آمده است: «جویی که در بهشت است که سفیدتر از برف و شیرینتر از عسل»، و در روایت دیگر آمده است: «مرکبی از نور است»؛ و در عین حال همه، اتفاق دارند بر اینکه مرکب و لوح و قلم، سه فرشتهاند. سوگند که این گونه اختلاف در تعبیرها، دلیل روشنی است بر اینکه آن تعبیرها، مثالهایی است که برحسب اختلاف جهتها و یا درکها، بیان شده است. اگر این تعبیرات تنها یکسری صناعتهای لفظی و تشبیهات شعرگونه بود، و رهبران دین صرفاً برای آراستن کلام، نام اموری را لوح، قلم، مرکب، کتاب و میزان نهادهاند، چه معنا داشت که به دنبال آن بگویند: «سفیدتر از برف و شیرینتر از عسل است» و عباراتی نظیر آن. آیا جز آن است که اینها ضربالمثلها و پوششهایی است که در ورای آن، رازها نهفته است. والله الهادی.
In regard to the Pen too the expressions vary. Sometimes: "It came forth from the tree of al-Khuld in Paradise." Sometimes: "It is a pen of light." In regard to the ink too: in one report, "a stream in Paradise, whiter than snow and sweeter than honey"; in another, "an ink of light." Yet they all agree that ink, tablet, and pen are three angels. By God, this very variation in expressions is clear evidence that these expressions are similitudes set down in accordance with the variation of aspects or perceptions. Were these expressions mere verbal artifices and poetic likenings, with the religious leaders simply adorning their speech by naming things "tablet," "pen," "ink," "book," "scale" — what sense would it make for them to add "whiter than snow, sweeter than honey," and the like? Are these not parables and veils, behind which secrets lie hidden? And God is the Guide.
The argument from variation. If Pen, Tablet, and Ink were just literary flourishes, why would the flourishes themselves vary so much across reports — whiter than snow, sweeter than honey, of light, of ruby, from a Paradise tree? Mere ornamentation wouldn't show that range. The variation proves these are similitudes pointing at hidden realities — different angles, same underlying truth.
487 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و جمله «آنگاه آن را پیچید و در پایه عرش قرار داد»، اشاره دارد به اتحاد آن با عرش چنانکه در حدیث قمی گذشت.
The phrase "He folded it and placed it in a corner of the Throne" alludes to its unity with the Throne, as already noted in the Qummī report.
Folded and placed in a corner of the Throne = united with the Throne. Pen-Tablet system isn't independent from the Throne; it lives inside the Throne's domain.
488 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و جمله «سپس دهان قلم را بست»، اشاره دارد به آنکه حوادث نگارش یافته در آن، حکم قطعی الهی است همانطور که در توحید و تفسیر قمی از رسول گرامی صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم نقل است که آن حضرت فرمود: سَبَقَ الْعِلْمُ، وَ جَفَّ الْقَلَمُ، وَ مَضَی الْقَدَرُ بِتَحْقیقِ الْکِتابِ وَ تَصْدیقِ الرُّسُلِ وَ بِالسَّعادَةِ مِنَ اللَّهِ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ — لِمَنْ آمَنَ وَ اتَّقی، وَ بِالشَّقاءِ لِمَنْ کَذَّبَ وَ کَفَرَ؛ در علم خداوند گذشت و قلم خشکید و گذشت تقدیر الهی به تحقق یافتن کتاب و تصدیق پیامبران و به سعادت از خداوند متعالی برای آنکه ایمان آورد و پروا نمود، و به شقاوت برای آنکه تکذیب نمود و کفر ورزید.
The phrase "He sealed the mouth of the Pen" points to the fact that the events written in it are the definitive ruling of God. As is reported in al-Tawḥīd and Tafsīr al-Qummī from the noble Messenger:
"Knowledge has gone before, the Pen has dried, and destiny has run — to the realization of the Book, the confirming of the Messengers, with felicity from God — Mighty and Majestic — for whoever believed and was God-fearing, and with wretchedness for whoever denied and disbelieved."
"Knowledge has gone before, the Pen has dried, and destiny has run — to the realization of the Book, the confirming of the Messengers, with felicity from God — Mighty and Majestic — for whoever believed and was God-fearing, and with wretchedness for whoever denied and disbelieved."
Sealing the Pen's mouth = the events written are now definitive — they cannot be unwritten. The Prophet's hadith spells it out: "Knowledge has gone before, the Pen has dried, and destiny has run." The Mother of the Book is fixed.
489 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و تبدیل ناپذیری و حتمیت این نظام در مرتبهای از مراتب وجودش، با قابل تغییر بودنش در مرتبه دیگر، منافاتی ندارد، زیرا اجمال و تغییرپذیری از لوازم مرتبه قوه و امکان است که استعدادهای گوناگونی را در پی دارد؛ اما مراتب بالاتر از آمیختگی با قوه و امکان، مبراست، و بازگشت همه به سوی خداست.
The unchangeability and definiteness of this order at one of its existential levels does not contradict its being changeable at another level — for summariness and changeability are concomitants of the level of potency and possibility, which entail various capacities. The higher levels are free from any admixture of potency and possibility; and the return of all is to God.
How can the Mother of the Book be fixed when other tablets (we'll meet them in a moment) admit effacement and confirmation? Two-tier answer: at the highest level, no change is possible — summariness and changeability are properties of the level of potency and possibility, which doesn't reach that high. Higher levels are pure act, no potency, no slack. So fixedness up top and flexibility down below are both true at their respective levels.
490 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و اینکه فرمود: «مگر شما عرب نیستید»... دلالت دارد بر اینکه وجود اعمال از مراتب غیب به مراتب شهادت تنزل میکند و پایین میآید، زیرا از روایات استفاده میشود که اعمال آدمیان، ابتدا از لوح محفوظ نسخهبرداری میشود، و دو ملک آن را به این جهان میآورند و سپس آن را به سوی لوح میبرند و آنگاه با آن مقایسه میگردد.
The Imām's saying "Are you not Arabs?..." indicates that the existence of deeds descends from the levels of the unseen to the levels of the witnessed. For from the reports it follows that the deeds of human beings are first transcribed from the Preserved Tablet; two angels bring them down to this world, then carry them back up to the Tablet, and they are compared with it.
The Imām's challenge — aren't you Arabs? — is a Socratic move: you already know what transcription means in your own language. Apply that knowledge here. Deeds are transcribed from the Preserved Tablet downward, brought to this world by angels, then carried back up and checked against the original.
491 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در کتاب سعدالسعود نقل است که: إِنَّهُما إِذا أَرادا النُّزُولَ صَباحاً وَ مَساءً، نَسَخَ لَهُما إِسْرافیلُ عَمَلَ الْعَبْدِ مِنَ اللَّوْحِ الْمَحْفُوظِ؛ فَیُعْطیهِما ذلِکَ؛ فَإِذا صَعِدا صَباحاً وَ مَساءً بِدیوانِ الْعَبْدِ، قابَلَهُ إِسْرافیلُ بِالنُّسْخَةِ الَّتی نَسَخَ لَهُما حَتَّی یَظْهَرَ إِنَّهُ کانَ کَما نَسَخَ لَهُما؛ آن دو ملک وقتی در صبح و شام آهنگ فرو آمدن [بر زمین] کنند، اسرافیل عمل بنده را از لوح محفوظ برای آنان نگارد و به آنان دهد؛ پس هنگامی که در صبح و شام همراه با نامه عمل بنده، بالا روند، اسرافیل آن را با نسخههایی که برای آنان نوشته بود، مقایسه کند، تا روشن شود که همان گونه است که او نوشته بود.
In the book Saʿd al-Suʿūd it is reported: "When the two angels intend to descend, morning and evening, Isrāfīl transcribes for them the deed of the servant from the Preserved Tablet, and gives it to them. When they ascend, morning and evening, with the servant's record, Isrāfīl compares it with the copy he had transcribed — so that it may become evident that the matter is as he had transcribed."
The auditing routine. Every morning and evening, Isrāfīl transcribes the day's deeds from the Preserved Tablet for two angels who descend with the script. They come back up with the actual record of what happened, and Isrāfīl compares — to confirm the day went as written. So the Mother of the Book is the original; daily life is the copy; angels are the messengers; Isrāfīl is the chief archivist.
492 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
درباره ملائکه نویسندهای که واسطه میان اسرافیل و آن دو ملکاند، روایات دیگری وارد شده است، از جمله آنها روایتی است که سید بن طاووس در کتاب محاسبه نفس نقل میکند که حضرت امیر علیه السلام در ضمن حدیثی فرمود: [الْبَیْتُ الْمَعْمُورُ فیهِ] کُتَّابُ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ عَنْ یَمینِ الْبابِ، یَکْتُبُونَ أَعْمالَ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ بِأَقْلامٍ مِنْ نُورٍ، وَ فیهِ کُتَّابُ أَهْلِ النَّارِ عَنْ یَسارِ الْبابِ، یَکْتُبُونَ أَعْمالَ أَهْلِ النَّارِ بِأَقْلامٍ سُودٍ؛
Concerning the scribe-angels who mediate between Isrāfīl and the two angels, other reports have come down. Among them is one transmitted by Sayyid Ibn Ṭāwūs in his Muḥāsabat al-nafs, from the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him):
"In the Bayt al-Maʿmūr, the scribes of the people of Paradise are stationed on the right of the door, writing the deeds of the people of Paradise with pens of light; and the scribes of the people of the Fire are stationed on the left of the door, writing the deeds of the people of the Fire with black pens."
"In the Bayt al-Maʿmūr, the scribes of the people of Paradise are stationed on the right of the door, writing the deeds of the people of Paradise with pens of light; and the scribes of the people of the Fire are stationed on the left of the door, writing the deeds of the people of the Fire with black pens."
A Bayt al-Maʿmūr image. Inside the heavenly House, scribes of the people of Paradise sit on the right, writing with pens of light; scribes of the people of Fire sit on the left, writing with black pens. Two streams of recording, both happening in real time at the cosmic level.
493 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در محاسن و علل الشرائع از حبیب سجستانی نقل است که امام باقر علیه السلام فرمود: إِنَّما سُمِّیَتْ سِدْرَةُ الْمُنْتَهی لِأَنَّ أَعْمالَ أَهْلِ الْأَرْضِ تَصْعَدُ بِهَا الْمَلائِکَةُ الْحَفَظَةُ إِلی مَحَلِّ السِّدْرَةِ؛ وَ الْحَفَظَةُ الْکِرامُ الْبَرَرَةُ دُونَ السِّدْرَةِ، یَکْتُبُونَ ما تَرْفَعُ إِلَیْهِمُ الْمَلائِکَةُ مِنْ أَعْمالِ الْعِبادِ فِی الْأَرْضِ. قالَ: فَیَنْتَهُونَ بِها إِلی مَحَلِّ السِّدْرَةِ؛ از این رو سدرة المنتهی نامیده شد که ملائکه نگاهبان، اعمال زمینیان را به سوی سدره بالا برند؛ و فرشتگان گرامی و نیک پایین سدرهاند و آنچه را از اعمال بندگان در زمین که ملائکه به سوی آنان بالا میبرند، مینگارند و آن را به جایگاه سدره میرسانند.
In al-Maḥāsin and ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, from Ḥabīb al-Sijistānī, Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) said: "It is called Sidrat al-Muntahā (the Lote-Tree of the Boundary) because the guarding angels carry up to it the deeds of the inhabitants of the earth; the noble, righteous Guardians are below the Lote-Tree, and they write what the angels raise to them of the deeds of the servants on earth, and bring it to the place of the Lote-Tree."
Why is the legendary Sidrat al-Muntahā (Lote-Tree of the Boundary) called that? Because the Guardian Angels carry deeds up to it — that's where deeds terminate on their upward journey. Below the Lote-Tree, Noble Guardians receive what's brought up from earth and forward it to the Tree. So the Lote-Tree is the upper boundary of the recording system.
494 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در تفسیر قمی نقل است که امام باقر علیه السلام فرمود: «سجین، زمین هفتم و علیین، آسمان هفتم است».
In Tafsīr al-Qummī, Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) said: "Sijjīn is the seventh earth, and ʿIlliyyīn is the seventh heaven."
Sijjīn = the seventh earth; ʿIlliyyīn = the seventh heaven. The cosmic registers of wretchedness and felicity have actual locations on the cosmic map — bottom and top respectively.
495 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این روایات بر حسب ظاهر، به نویسندگان اعمال آدمیان، اختصاص دارد، ولی حدیثی که در تفسیر قمی از حماد روایت شده است از عمومیت بیشتری برخوردار است. بنابراین نقل، از امام صادق علیه السلام سؤال شد: تعداد فرشتگان بیشتر است یا آدمیان؟ امام علیه السلام در پاسخ فرمود: وَ الَّذی نَفْسی بِیَدِهِ، لَمَلائِکَةُ اللَّهِ فِی السَّماواتِ أَکْثَرُ مِنْ عَدَدِ التُّرابِ فِی الْأَرْضِ، وَ ما فِی السَّماءِ مَوْضِعُ قَدَمٍ إِلاَّ وَ فیها مَلَکٌ یُسَبِّحُهُ وَ یُقَدِّسُهُ، وَ لا فِی الْأَرْضِ شَجَرٌ وَ لا مَدَرٌ إِلاَّ وَ فیها مَلَکٌ مُوَکَّلٌ بِها یَأْتِی اللَّهَ کُلَّ یَوْمٍ بِعَمَلِها وَ اللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ بِها؛
These reports outwardly concern the scribes of the deeds of human beings; but a more general statement is found in Tafsīr al-Qummī, from Ḥammād. According to it, Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) was asked: "Are the angels more in number, or the human beings?" He said:
"By the One in whose hand my soul is — the angels of God in the heavens are more in number than the grains of dust on the earth. There is in the heaven no place of a footfall but that an angel is in it, glorifying and sanctifying Him. There is on the earth no tree and no clod but that an angel is appointed over it — bringing every day its deed before God, and God is more aware of it [than they]."
"By the One in whose hand my soul is — the angels of God in the heavens are more in number than the grains of dust on the earth. There is in the heaven no place of a footfall but that an angel is in it, glorifying and sanctifying Him. There is on the earth no tree and no clod but that an angel is appointed over it — bringing every day its deed before God, and God is more aware of it [than they]."
A widening claim. The scribe-system isn't only for human deeds. A more general report: the angels of God in the heavens are more than the grains of dust on earth. Every footfall of empty heaven holds an angel; every tree and clod on earth has an angel appointed over it, bringing its deed daily before God. So the recording isn't just human — it's universal. Every twig has its dossier kept.
496 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
دریافت صحیح مطالب گذشته، ما را از شرح این حدیث بینیاز میسازد، علاوه بر آنکه بنای ما بر رعایت اختصار است.
A correct grasp of the foregoing makes us dispensed from any further commentary on this ḥadīth — and we have, in any case, made it our policy to be brief.
A polite sign-off. The hadith just quoted is enormous in implication; he refrains from unpacking it further because the principles are already in place and he wants to keep things short.
497 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایات بسیاری دلالت بر تحقق محو و اثبات در رویدادهای خارجی دارد، که به آن «بداء» گفته میشود و قرآن نیز از آن سخن گفته است، خداوند فرمود: «یَمْحُوا اللَّهُ ما یَشاءُ وَ یُثْبِتُ وَ عِنْدَهُ أُمُّ الْکِتابِ» «خداوند هرچه را خواهد محو، و هرچه را خواهد اثبات میکند و اصل کتاب، نزد اوست» و چنین امری مستلزم وجود الواح و کتابهای دیگری پس از لوح محفوظ است که تغییر در آنها راه داشته باشد، و چون وجود به بداهت عقل، از آنچه بر آن است، دگرگون نمیشود، آنچه در این کتابها نوشته شده است، وجودهای ناقص پدیدههاست که در ضمن مقتضیات آنها تحقق دارد؛ و این موجب اجمال و تردیدی است که مانع از تعین یافتن وجودهای تام آنها در آن الواح میگردد.
لوح محو و اثبات
The Tablet of Effacement and Confirmation
Many reports establish the occurrence of effacement and confirmation in external events — which is called badāʾ — and the Qurʾān also speaks of this. God says: "God effaces and confirms whatever He wills; and with Him is the Mother of the Book" [Qurʾān 13:39]. This requires the existence of Tablets and Books after the Preserved Tablet, in which change is possible. Since by the evidence of reason an existence does not alter from what it is, what is written in these books is the incomplete existences of phenomena, which obtains in their requisites; and this gives rise to a kind of summary (ijmāl) and uncertainty that prevents the complete existences from being determined on those Tablets.
Now to badāʾ — apparent change. Many reports + the Qurʾān ("God effaces and confirms whatever He wills; and with Him is the Mother of the Book") say there are Tablets below the Preserved Tablet where things can change. The reasoning: existence as such doesn't change once it's there, but what can change is incomplete existence — beings as they sit in their requisites and capacities, before they're fully actualized. That gives summariness and uncertainty to those lower tablets, and that's exactly what makes change possible.
498 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و این اجمال با اجمالی که پیش از این درباره مرکب و قلم بیان شد، تفاوت دارد. در آنجا «اجمال» به معنای بسیط بودن وجود و نهایت صرف و خالص بودن آن است، برخلاف اجمال در این مقام که به واسطه نوعی آمیختگی با ماده و استعداد میباشد. از اینجا دانسته میشود که این الواح، مادی و طبیعیاند، و اما الواح مثالی و مجرد را شایسته است آنگونه که در رساله افعال الهی تصویر نمودیم، در نظر گرفت.
This summariness differs from that mentioned earlier in regard to the ink and pen. There, summariness meant simplicity of existence and the ultimate purity and unalloyedness of it; here, on the contrary, the summariness is due to a certain admixture with matter and capacity. Hence it is known that these Tablets are material and natural; the imaginal and immaterial Tablets are best considered as we set forth in the Treatise on the Divine Acts.
Crucial distinction between two kinds of summariness. Up at the Pen-level, summary means pure simplicity — too unalloyed to be split into details. Down here, summary means mixed with potency — incomplete because matter and capacity haven't yet decided which way it'll go. Different reasons for being summary; one is up-summary, the other is down-summary. The lower Tablets are material and natural. The imaginal and immaterial tablets we already covered in the Treatise on the Divine Acts.
499 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
کتاب و سنت، نظیر این محو و اثبات را در نامه اعمال نیز به اثبات رسانده است، مانند: محو کارهای ناشایست، اثبات کارهای شایسته، باطل شدن اعمال در اثر پارهای از گناهان و خطاها، آمرزش و شفاعت. والله اعلم.
The Book and the Sunnah have established the like of this effacement and confirmation in the register of deeds as well — for example, the effacing of ill deeds, the confirming of good deeds, the invalidation of works on account of certain sins and errors, forgiveness and intercession. And God knows best.
The same effacement-and-confirmation logic shows up in the register of personal deeds: bad deeds can be effaced, good deeds confirmed; sins invalidate works; forgiveness and intercession both operate as effacements. So badāʾ isn't just cosmic — it's a feature of how individual moral records are kept.
500 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آیات قرآن و روایات معصومین علیهم السلام مملو از ذکر «آسمانها و زمین» است؛ و از آنها چنین استفاده میشود که: در دار هستی، هفت آسمان وجود دارد، و آسمان دنیا (آسمان نزدیکتر و یا پستتر) همان آسمانی است که این ستارههای محسوس در آن، شناورند؛ و کهکشان، دستگیره آسمان است، گویا گلوگاه کیسه است که سر آن را جمع میکند؛ و این فضا، جمع و متراکم است، و در جهان، هفت زمین وجود دارد که در قرآن ارجمند از آن یاد شده است در آنجا که فرمود: «وَ مِنَ الْأَرْضِ مِثْلَهُنَّ» — یکی از آنها زمین ماست، و ما از زمین هستیم؛ و زمین در جو است و گسترده و پهن میباشد، وجودش به یکباره نبوده و نوعی حرکت دارد؛ و در دار هستی عالمهای فراوانی است که به شمار نیاید، تعداد فراوانی از آنها نابود شدهاند و شمار زیادی از آنها هنوز باقی است. این چیزی است که ذهن خالی و آزاد از بند تقلید، از کتاب و سنت به دست میآورد.
آسمانها و زمین
The Heavens and the Earth
The Qurʾānic verses and the reports from the Infallibles (peace be upon them) are full of mention of the heavens and the earth. From them it follows: that in the abode of existence there are seven heavens, and the worldly heaven — the nearest (or lowest) — is the heaven in which these sensible stars swim; and that the Galaxy (the Milky Way) is the strap of the heaven, as if it were the throat of a sack that gathers its mouth together; that space is concentrated and dense; that in the world there are seven earths, of which the noble Qurʾān speaks: "And of the earth, the like of them" [Qurʾān 65:12]; one of them is our earth, and we are of the earth; and the earth is in the air, outspread and broad; that its existence did not come about all at once, and that it has a kind of motion. And there are in the abode of existence many worlds beyond counting — many of which have passed away, and many of which still abide. This is what an unbiased intellect, free from the bondage of imitation, derives from the Book and the Sunnah.
Switching to the heavens and the earth. A surprisingly modern-sounding paragraph. The cosmos has seven heavens, with our visible starry sky being the lowest. The Galaxy (Milky Way) is described as the strap of the heaven — like the throat of a sack drawn closed. There are seven earths (Q 65:12), one of which is ours; our earth is in the air, has motion, and didn't come into being all at once. There are innumerable other worlds, many already passed away. Read with a free, untraditional mind — Ṭabāṭabāʾī is signaling that this is what scripture says, even when it cuts against received Ptolemaic cosmology.
501 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خداوند فرمود: «الَّذی خَلَقَ سَبْعَ سَماواتٍ طِباقاً» (آنکه هفت آسمان را تو در تو آفرید). و فرمود: «إِنَّا زَیَّنَّا السَّماءَ الدُّنْیا بِزینَةٍ الْکَواکِبِ» (ما آسمان نزدیک را به زیور ستارگان آراستیم) و فرمود: «وَ الْقَمَرَ کُلٌّ فی فَلَکٍ یَسْبَحُونَ» (و هر کدام در گردونهای شناورند).
God says: "Who created seven heavens layered one above the other" [Qurʾān 67:3]; "We have adorned the lowest heaven with the adornment of stars" [Qurʾān 37:6]; "Each of them swims in a sphere" [Qurʾān 21:33].
Three short Qurʾānic verses anchoring the claims: seven heavens layered, the lowest heaven adorned with stars, each celestial body swims in a sphere.
502 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در کتاب احتجاج و دیگر کتب آمده است: از امیرالمؤمنین علیه السلام درباره کهکشان سؤال کردند. آن حضرت پاسخ داد: «هِیَ شَرَجُ السَّماءِ» (دستگیره آسمان است).
In al-Iḥtijāj and other books, the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him) was asked about the Galaxy (kahkashān). He said: "It is the strap of the heaven."
ʿAlī asked about the Galaxy: the strap of heaven. Same image as the verse-cluster.
503 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در نهجالبلاغه آمده است: اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّ السَّقْفِ الْمَرْفُوعِ، وَ الْجَوِّ الْمَکْفُوفِ، الَّذی جَعَلْتَهُ مَفیضاً لِلَّیْلِ وَ النَّهارِ، وَ مَجْرًی لِلشَّمْسِ وَ الْقَمَرِ؛ بار خداوندا! ای پروردگار این سقف برافراشته، و این فضای متراکم که آن را مرکز پیدایش شب و روز و مسیر خورشید و ماه قرار دادهای.
In the Nahj al-Balāgha: "O God, Lord of the uplifted roof and the constrained ether, which You have made the place from which night and day issue, and the course of the sun and the moon."
A classical formulation: uplifted roof (the heaven), constrained ether (the dense atmosphere), the place where night and day issue and sun and moon move. Doxology, but it captures the worldview: a layered cosmos with a definite topology.
504 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در قرآن کریم آمده است: «اللَّهُ الَّذی خَلَقَ سَبْعَ سَماواتٍ وَ مِنَ الْأَرْضِ مِثْلَهُنَّ یَتَنَزَّلُ الْأَمْرُ بَیْنَهُنَّ» خداوند آن کسی است که هفت آسمان را آفرید، و مانند آن آسمانها را از زمین خلق فرمود، امر نافذ خود را میان هفت آسمان و زمین نازل کند. «وَ الْأَرْضَ بَعْدَ ذلِکَ دَحاها» (و زمین را پس از آن بگسترانید). «وَ الْأَرْضَ مَدَدْناها وَ أَلْقَیْنا فیها رَواسِیَ» (و زمین را گستردیم و در آن کوههای عظیم بر نهادیم). «وَ الْأَرْضَ فَرَشْناها فَنِعْمَ الْماهِدُونَ» (و زمین را گستردیم و چه نیکو مهدی گستردیم). «هُوَ الَّذی جَعَلَ لَکُمُ الْأَرْضَ ذَلُولاً فَامْشُوا فی مَناکِبِها وَ کُلُوا مِنْ رِزْقِهِ وَ إِلَیْهِ النُّشُورُ» (او آن خدایی است که زمین را برای شما نرم و هموار نمود، پس در پستی و بلندیهای آن حرکت کنید و از روزی آن بخورید، و بازگشت خلق به سوی اوست). «أَ وَ لَمْ یَرَوْا إِلَی الطَّیْرِ فَوْقَهُمْ صافَّاتٍ وَ یَقْبِضْنَ ما یُمْسِکُهُنَّ إِلاَّ الرَّحْمنُ» (آیا مرغ هوا را نمینگرند که بالای سرشان پر گشوده، و گاه بیحرکت و گاه با حرکت بال، پرواز میکنند؛ کسی جز خدای مهربان آنها را در فضا نگه نمیدارد).
In the noble Qurʾān: "God is the One who created seven heavens, and of the earth the like of them — the command descending between them" [Qurʾān 65:12]; "And the earth, after that, He outspread" [Qurʾān 79:30]; "We have spread out the earth, and cast firm mountains in it" [Qurʾān 15:19]; "We have made the earth a couch — and excellent are We who lay it out" [Qurʾān 51:48]; "He is the One who has made the earth subservient for you, so walk in its tracts, and eat of His provision; to Him is the resurrection" [Qurʾān 67:15]; "Have they not seen the birds above them, with wings outspread and folding — none holds them up but the All-Merciful" [Qurʾān 67:19].
A verse cluster establishing the seven earths and the outspread, walkable, navigable nature of our earth, plus the birds suspended in the air. The point: don't read these as either pure metaphor or as primitive cosmology — they're sketching a specific picture of cosmic structure that we'll fit onto the four-world map shortly.
505 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در روایات آمده است که: «خداوند را عالمهای فراوانی است با مخلوقات زیادی که مکلف میباشند؛ و خداوند یک میلیون عالم و یک میلیون آدم آفرید، و شما آخرین آنهایید». و مطالب دیگری که بازگو کردن همه آنها، این نوشته را به درازا میکشاند.
In the reports: "God has many worlds, with many creatures, all of whom are charged with religious duty; God created a million worlds and a million Adams, and you are the last of them." And much else, the narrating of which would lengthen this writing.
A striking claim from the ḥadīth: God created a million worlds and a million Adams, and we are the last. Don't read this as biology or astronomy; read it as a counter to cosmic provincialism. The created order is vast beyond anything we can reckon.
506 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اما اینکه حقیقت آسمانهای دیگر و زمینهای دیگر چیست، به خوبی برای ما روشن نیست.
As for the reality of the other heavens and other earths — that is not entirely clear to us.
An honest disclosure: he doesn't know what the other heavens and earths really are. Take the texts as gesturing at something real without claiming to fully decode them.
507 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شایان ذکر است، که در کتاب و سنت، نصوص متواتری دلالت دارد بر اینکه: این آسمانهای هفتگانه، آکنده از فرشتگان است؛ گروهی از آنها دربان درهای آن، و گروه دیگر نگاهبانان آنند؛ و دسته سوم به عبادت و پرستش حق اشتغال دارند، در حال رکوع یا سجده یا قیاماند، و یا آنکه شیدای حقند؛ و برخی از آنها در سیرند، امر الهی را پایین آورند و یا خبرها و کتابها را بالا میبرند، و یا با الواح و اعمال، از آسمانی به آسمان دیگر تا فراتر از آسمان هفتم، صعود مینمایند؛ و در آنجا «سدرة المنتهی» است که اعمال آدمیان بدان رسد، و بهشتی که جایگاه مؤمنان است و دریاهای نور و حجاب، نزد آن میباشد؛ و گروهی از فرشتگان که سر آنها زیر عرش و پایشان در قعر زمین هفتم قرار دارد؛ و روح برخی از انبیاء و اولیاء در آسمان سکونت دارد، و مطالب دیگر.
It is also worth saying that in the Book and the Sunnah, mutawātir texts establish: that these seven heavens are filled with angels; some are gatekeepers, others watchmen; a third group is occupied in worship, in bowing, prostration, or standing, or enraptured by the Real; some are in motion — bringing down the divine command, or carrying up reports and books, or ascending with tablets and deeds from heaven to heaven, beyond the seventh; there is Sidrat al-Muntahā, where the deeds of human beings arrive; and there is the Paradise that is the abode of the believers, with the seas of light and the veils; and there is a group of angels whose heads are below the Throne and whose feet are in the depths of the seventh earth; and the spirits of certain prophets and saints reside in the heaven; and so on.
A long, gorgeous catalogue of what the seven heavens contain: gatekeeper-angels, watchmen, worshippers (some bowing, some prostrating, some standing, some enraptured), messenger-angels descending with commands or ascending with reports, Sidrat al-Muntahā (where deeds terminate), the Paradise of the believers, seas of light, veils, angels whose heads are below the Throne and feet in the seventh earth, spirits of certain prophets and saints. The heavens aren't empty space — they're populated.
508 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و همانطور که خواهد آمد، هیچ یک از این موجودات، مادی نیستند، بلکه یا اجسامی لطیف، جدای از ماده و مثالی هستند، و یا جوهرهایی که مجرد تاماند. از این رو، حقیقت امر از دو صورت خارج نیست:
And, as will be seen, none of these beings is material. Rather, they are either subtle bodies, separated from matter, of imaginal nature; or substances that are fully immaterial. Hence the reality of the matter does not depart from one of two cases:
The crucial qualifier: none of these are material in the way physical things are material. They're either subtle bodies (imaginal, separated from matter) or fully immaterial substances. So whatever the seven heavens "are," they aren't located on the same physical map as our earth.
509 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
صورت اول: این که جای گرفتن آنها در این مکانها، مانند قرار داشتن آتش برزخ در برهوت، و قرار داشتن بهشت برزخ در وادی السلام و در میان مرقد پیامبر و منبر آن حضرت باشد؛ و نیز مانند باغی از باغهای بهشت بودن قبر، و یا گودالی از گودالهای آتش بودن آن، و این همان تحقق داشتن امری در باطن امر دیگر است.
First case: their being placed in these locations is like the barzakh fire being in Barahūt, and the barzakh Paradise being in Wādī al-Salām and between the noble Messenger's grave and his pulpit; or like the grave being a garden of the gardens of Paradise, or a pit of the pits of the Fire. This is the realization of one matter within the inner aspect of another.
Two ways to read these locations. First: they're situated within our world, but the way the barzakh fire is within Barahūt or the barzakh Paradise is between the Prophet's grave and pulpit. The grave is literally a garden of Paradise or a pit of fire — but in a non-physical mode. Inner-within-outer.
510 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
صورت دوم: این که این آسمانها، امور برزخی باشند، همانگونه که از برخی روایات به دست میآید.
Second case: that these heavens are barzakhī matters — as is gathered from some reports.
Or — second possibility — they're barzakhī (imaginal) realities directly. Either way, an immaterial heaven and earth exists.
511 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اما ظاهر روایات آن است که در جهان مادی ما، زمینها و آسمانها مادی وجود دارد؛ و بنابر هر دو صورت، زمین و آسمان غیر مادی ثابت میشود.
The apparent purport of the reports is that in our material world there exist material earths and heavens; and on both of the two views, immaterial earth and heaven are established.
The compromise reading. Both are true: the apparent reports give us material heavens and earths in our world; and on either of the two interpretations above, immaterial ones too. Same cosmic system, two layers.
512 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از جمله احادیثی که به وضوح بر این مطلب دلالت دارد، روایتی است که در کتاب غارات از ابن نباته نقل شده است که از امیرالمؤمنین سؤال شد: میان آسمان و زمین چقدر فاصله است؟ امام در جواب فرمود: «مدّ البصر و دعوة المظلوم» (به اندازه برد چشم و دعای مظلوم). نظیر این روایت با سند دیگری نقل شده است و در پایان آن، آمده است: «جز این نگوییم».
Among the ḥadīths that bear plainly on this is one in al-Ghārāt, transmitted from Ibn Nubāta: the Commander of the Faithful was asked, "How great is the distance between heaven and earth?" He said: "The reach of the gaze, and the prayer of the oppressed." A similar report is given by another chain, ending: "We say nothing else."
A poetic ʿAlī one-liner answering "how far is heaven from earth?" — the reach of the gaze, and the prayer of the oppressed. Two distances at once: a physical one (line of sight) and a non-physical one (a wronged person's cry). Both are real; they aren't competing.
513 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
جمع میان این دو حکم — با آنکه یکی حکم مادی و دیگری حکم غیرمادی است — از آن جهت است که آن دو، در حقیقت با یکدیگر متحدند و نسبت میان آنها، نسبت ظاهر و باطن میباشد، و چنین چیزی در روایات حاکی از شئون آسمان و امور دیگر، مانند بهشت و دوزخ، فراوان است. خداوند سبحان فرماید: «وَ فِی السَّماءِ رِزْقُکُمْ وَ ما تُوعَدُونَ» (روزی شما و آنچه وعده داده شوید، در آسمان است). و در عللالشرائع از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است که: فَهکَذا الْإِنْسانُ خُلِقَ مِنْ شَأْنِ الدُّنْیا وَ شَأْنِ الْآخِرَةِ؛ فَإِذا جَمَعَ اللَّهُ بَیْنَهُما صارَتْ حَیاتُهُ فِی الْأَرْضِ؛ لِأَنَّهُ نَزَلَ مِنْ شَأْنِ السَّماءِ إِلَی الدُّنْیا؛ فَإِذا فَرَّقَ اللَّهُ بَیْنَهُما صارَتْ تِلْکَ الْفُرْقَةُ الْمَوْتَ، تَرُدُّ شَأْنُ الْأُخْری إِلَی السَّماءِ؛ فَالْحَیاةُ فِی الْأَرْضِ، وَ الْمَوْتُ فِی السَّماءِ؛ وَ ذلِکَ أَنَّهُ یُفْرَقُ بَیْنَ الْأَرْواحِ وَ الْجَسَدِ، فَرُدَّتِ الرُّوحُ وَ النُّورُ إِلَی الْقُدْرَةِ الْأُولی وَ تُرِکَ الْجَسَدُ، لِأَنَّهُ مِنْ شَأْنِ الدُّنْیا؛
The reconciling of these two rulings — one material and the other non-material — is on account of their being united in reality; their relation is that of outer and inner. The like of this is plentiful in the reports concerning the modes of heaven and other matters such as Paradise and the Fire. God the Glorified says: "In the heaven is your provision and what you are promised" [Qurʾān 51:22]. In ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
"Thus the human being was created from the mode of the world and the mode of the hereafter. When God brings the two together, his life comes about in the earth — for he has descended from the mode of the heaven to the earth. When God separates the two, that separation is death, and the mode of the hereafter returns to the heaven. So life is in the earth, and death is in the heaven. For spirits and bodies are separated; the spirit and light are returned to the First Power, and the body is left, since it is of the mode of the world."
"Thus the human being was created from the mode of the world and the mode of the hereafter. When God brings the two together, his life comes about in the earth — for he has descended from the mode of the heaven to the earth. When God separates the two, that separation is death, and the mode of the hereafter returns to the heaven. So life is in the earth, and death is in the heaven. For spirits and bodies are separated; the spirit and light are returned to the First Power, and the body is left, since it is of the mode of the world."
The reconciliation is outer-and-inner. The material distance and the non-material distance aren't competing measurements; they're the same heaven seen from two faces. Reports about Paradise, Hell, and the like talk this way constantly. "In the heaven is your provision and what you are promised" (Q 51:22) — sustenance is in heaven, then it descends, then it returns. Same structure: descent and return mark life and death.
514 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از مطالب گذشته، روشن میگردد همانگونه که در عالم مادی ما، زمین و آسمانی است، در پس این عالم نیز آسمانی وجود دارد که ارواح پاک و نیکبخت سوی آن عروج میکنند، و در آن از نعمتها بهرهمند میگردند، و این همان بهشت برزخ است؛ و زمینی است که ارواح پلید و تیرهروز، سوی آن سقوط میکنند و در آن معذب میگردند، و این همان آتش برزخ است؛ و ارواح در آنجا هستند تا با فنای مثال، فانی گردند و مردم برای پروردگار جهانیان بهپا خیزند.
From the foregoing it is clear that, just as in our material world there are an earth and a heaven, so behind this world there is a heaven to which the pure and felicitous souls ascend and in which they enjoy blessings — and this is the barzakh Paradise. There is also an earth into which the foul and wretched souls fall and are tormented — and this is the barzakh Fire. The souls remain there until — through the passing-away of the imaginal — they pass away, and people rise for the Lord of the worlds.
The barzakh clarified. Behind our world's earth-and-heaven structure is another earth-and-heaven structure: a heaven where the pure souls ascend after death (the barzakh Paradise) and an earth where the foul souls descend (the barzakh Fire). Souls stay there until the imaginal itself passes away and resurrection happens.
515 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از همین روست که اگر به روایاتی که در آن آمده: «فرشتگان پس از گرفتن جان انسانهای سعادتمند، آنها را به آسمان به سوی خداوند سبحان بالا میبرند، آنگاه به آنها فرمان داده شود که به بهشت روند»، مراجعه نمایید، در آنها چیزی نخواهید یافت که حاکی از آن باشد که: «ارواح آنان به زمین آورده میشود که سپس داخل بهشت میشوند»، با آنکه به مقتضای روایات، بهشت برزخ در زمین و در قبر است.
For this reason — if you turn to the reports that say: "The angels, having taken the souls of the felicitous, raise them to the heaven, to God; then it is commanded that they go to Paradise" — you will not find in them anything indicating that their souls are brought back to the earth and then admitted to Paradise — even though, according to the reports, the barzakh Paradise is in the earth, in the grave.
Subtle point. The reports describe felicitous souls being taken up to heaven, sent into Paradise — never described as being brought back down to earth and then admitted. Yet other reports place the barzakh Paradise in the grave. Both are true: the grave-paradise is the heavenly Paradise, just seen from the inner aspect. The grave is the outer face; the heavenly Paradise is its inner face. Same place, two views.
516 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایتی که در بصائرالدرجات از جابر نقل است نیز آنچه بیان شد را تأیید میکند. جابر میگوید: از امام باقر علیه السلام درباره آیه: «وَ کَذلِکَ نُری إِبْراهیمَ مَلَکُوتَ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضِ» (این چنین ما به ابراهیم ملکوت و باطن آسمانها و زمین را ارائه دادیم). سؤال کردم. آنگاه امام علیه السلام دست خود را بالا برد و به من که سر به پایین افکنده بودم، فرمود: سرت را بلند کن. سرم را بلند نمودم، به سقف نگاه کردم که شکافته شده بود [و پردهها کنار رفت] تا آنجا که چشمم به نور درخشانی افتاد که دیدهام را خیره کرد. سپس به من فرمود: «ابراهیم این گونه باطن آسمانها و زمین را مشاهده نمود».
The report transmitted in Baṣāʾir al-Darajāt from Jābir confirms what we have said. Jābir says: I asked Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him) about the verse "Thus did We show Abraham the Malakūt of the heavens and the earth" [Qurʾān 6:75]. The Imām raised his hand, and to me — my head bowed — he said: "Raise your head." I raised it; I looked at the ceiling, which had been split open, [and the veils were drawn aside,] until my sight fell upon a brilliant light that dazzled me. Then he said: "It was thus that Abraham witnessed the inner aspect of the heavens and the earth."
A vision-narrative. Jābir asks about Q 6:75 ("thus did We show Abraham the Malakūt of the heavens and the earth"). The Imām says "raise your head"; Jābir does, and sees the ceiling split, veils drawn back, dazzling light. "Abraham saw it like that." Lesson: the malakūt (inner aspect) is genuinely seeable, but only when veils are drawn back — which is exactly the model of the cosmos the chapter has been arguing for.
517 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
روایتی که از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است نیز مطلب مذکور را تأیید میکند: إِذا کانَ لَیْلَةُ الْقَدْرِ نَزَلَتِ الْمَلائِکَةُ وَ الرُّوحُ إِلَی السَّماءِ الدُّنْیا، فَیَکْتُبُونَ ما یَکُونُ مِنْ قَضاءِ اللَّهِ فی تِلْکَ السَّنَةِ؛ در شب قدر، فرشتگان و روح به آسمان دنیا فرود آیند، و قضای الهی در آن سال را مینویسند.
A report from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) confirms the same: "When the Night of Power comes, the angels and the Spirit descend to the lowest heaven, and there they inscribe what the divine qaḍāʾ shall be in that year."
The Night of Power. Angels and the Spirit descend to the lowest heaven and inscribe what God's decree (qaḍāʾ) will be that year. Then a related report: the Spirit, after coming down to support the Prophet, never went back up — it stays with the Ahl al-Bayt, supporting them.
518 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
با ضمیمه روایاتی که در آن آمده است: روح پس از آن که برای تأیید رسول خدا صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم به زمین فرود میآمد، دیگر بالا نرفت، و او با اهل بیت علیهم السلام است و آنها را تأیید میکند.
Joined with the reports that say: "After the Spirit descended to the earth to support the Messenger of God (God bless him and his Family and grant them peace), it never went up again — it is with the Ahl al-Bayt (peace be upon them), confirming them."
از این دو روایت، ظاهر میشود که احاطه آسمان نخستین بر زمین از نوع احاطه باطن بر ظاهر است، نه از نوع احاطه فلک چنانکه برخی پنداشتهاند.
From these two reports it is plain that the encompassing of the first heaven over the earth is of the type of the inner encompassing the outer, and not the encompassing of a celestial sphere as some have supposed.
The structural takeaway: when the lowest heaven encompasses the earth, this isn't spatial encompassing (like a celestial sphere wrapping around the globe). It's inner encompassing the outer — the heavens enclose the earth the way the inside of a person encloses their visible behavior. Some commentators read it as a Ptolemaic sphere; that's wrong, says Ṭabāṭabāʾī.
519 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
وجود ملائکه از مسلمات آیین اسلام است، و میتوان گفت که در سایر ادیان نیز تا حدودی چنین است. در روایات فراوانی آمده است که انواع و افراد آنها از دیگر مخلوقات خداوند بیشتر است، و اگرچه بیان تفصیلی انواع گوناگون آنها از عهده ما بیرون است، اما آنها به طور کلی بر سه دستهاند:
فرشتگان
The Angels
The existence of the angels is among the certainties of Islam — and one may say that in other religions this is, to some extent, also the case. Many reports state that the species and individuals of the angels are more than those of any other of God's creatures. A detailed account of their kinds is beyond us; but in general they fall into three classes:
Switching to angels. Setup move: angels are certain in Islam (and roughly so in other religions). Many reports say angels outnumber every other species. He won't try to enumerate kinds — but they fall into three classes. Those classes structure the rest of the section.
520 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
دسته اول: فرشتگان شیدا و آنان فرشتگانی هستند که شیفته و غرق در عظمت خداوند سبحاناند؛ نه به خود توجه دارند و نه به شیء دیگری. در بصائرالدرجات نقل است که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: إِنَّ الْکَرُّوبِیّینَ قَوْمٌ مِنْ شیعَتِنا مِنَ الْخَلْقِ الْأَوَّلِ، جَعَلَهُمُ اللَّهُ خَلْفَ الْعَرْشِ، لَوْ قُسِّمَ نُورُ واحِدٍ مِنْهُمْ عَلی أَهْلِ الْأَرْضِ لَکَفاهُمْ. ثُمَّ قالَ علیه السلام: إِنَّ مُوسی لَمَّا سَأَلَ رَبَّهُ ما سَأَلَ، أَمَرَ واحِداً مِنَ الْکَرُّوبِیّینَ فَتَجَلَّی لِلْجَبَلِ فَجَعَلَهُ دَکّاً؛ کروبیان (فرشتگان مقرب)، گروهی از پیروان ما از نخستین آفرینشاند که خداوند آنان را پشت عرش قرار داد. اگر نور یکی از آنها بر تمام اهل زمین تقسیم شود، آنان را کفایت کند. آنگاه امام علیه السلام فرمود: هنگامی که موسی خواسته خود را به خداوند عرضه داشت، به یکی از آنان فرمان داد، پس نور او بر کوه جلوهگر شد و آن را متلاشی ساخت.
First class: the enraptured angels — those infatuated with, and immersed in, the grandeur of God the Glorified. They have no regard for themselves or for any other thing. In Baṣāʾir al-Darajāt, Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said:
"The Karrūbiyyūn (cherubim) are a people of our partisans from the first creation. God placed them behind the Throne. Were the light of one of them apportioned over the people of the earth, it would suffice them all." He continued: "When Moses asked his Lord what he asked, He commanded one of the Karrūbiyyūn; he disclosed himself to the mountain, and made it crumble to dust."
"The Karrūbiyyūn (cherubim) are a people of our partisans from the first creation. God placed them behind the Throne. Were the light of one of them apportioned over the people of the earth, it would suffice them all." He continued: "When Moses asked his Lord what he asked, He commanded one of the Karrūbiyyūn; he disclosed himself to the mountain, and made it crumble to dust."
First class: the enraptured. Totally absorbed in God's grandeur — they pay no attention to themselves or to anything else. They're behind the Throne (i.e., higher than the level of administration) and have immense light: just one of them could illuminate every person on earth. The story: when Moses asked to see God, God told one of these to manifest a fraction to the mountain — and it crumbled to dust. So these are the angels at the top of the ladder.
521 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و شما پس از دقت در آیه: «فَلَمَّا تَجَلَّی رَبُّهُ لِلْجَبَلِ جَعَلَهُ دَکّاً وَ خَرَّ مُوسی صَعِقاً فَلَمَّا أَفاقَ قالَ سُبْحانَکَ تُبْتُ إِلَیْکَ وَ أَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُؤْمِنینَ» و روایاتی که درباره آن نقل شده است، تصدیق خواهید نمود که این فرشتگان فانی در خداوند سبحاناند، به غیر او توجه ندارند و برای آنها جز خداوند سبحان چیزی نیست.
If you reflect on the verse "And when his Lord disclosed Himself to the mountain, He made it crumble to dust, and Moses fell stunned. When he came to himself he said: 'Glory be to You! I have turned to You in repentance, and I am the first of the believers'" [Qurʾān 7:143] — together with the reports cited about it — you will confirm that these angels are passing-away in God the Glorified; they have no regard for any other; for them nothing exists save God the Glorified.
Q 7:143 unpacked. The Cherubim are passing-away in God — they have no other regard at all. For them, nothing exists save God. That's why even one of them disclosed in part to a mountain reduces it to powder. Not punishment — sheer ontological pressure.
522 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و این جمله روایت: «خداوند آنان را پشت عرش قرار داد» بر همین معنا اشارت دارد، زیرا عرش، عالم تدبیر و قضاء و قدر است و تمامی تفصیلها و حکمها بدان منتهی میگردد، بنابراین در پشت آن، اثری از این امور نخواهد بود.
The phrase "God placed them behind the Throne" points to this same meaning. For the Throne is the world of administration, decree, and destiny, the terminus of all details and rulings. Hence behind it there is no trace of these matters.
A neat structural inference. The Throne is the level of administration, decree, destiny — details and rulings. Behind the Throne is the level prior to all those details. So the Cherubim are operating at the level above administration entirely.
523 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز در روایتی آمده است: إِنَّ الْعالینَ قَوْمٌ مِنَ الْمَلائِکَةِ لا یَلْتَفِتُونَ إِلی غَیْرِ اللَّهِ وَ لَمْ یُؤْمَرُوا بِالسُّجُودِ لِآدَمَ وَ لَمْ یَشْعُرُوا أَنَّ اللَّهَ خَلَقَ الْعالَمَ وَ لا آدَمَ؛ عالین (بلندرتبگان) گروهی از فرشتگاناند که به غیر خداوند، توجه ندارند، و مأمور بر سجده برای آدم نبودند، و نمیدانند خداوند، جهان و آدم را آفریده است.
It is also reported: "The ʿĀlīn (high-ranked ones) are a group of the angels who do not turn toward anything other than God. They were not commanded to prostrate before Adam, nor are they aware that God has created the world or Adam."
The ʿĀlīn (high-ranked ones) are even more startling: they don't even know God created the world or Adam. Not because they're ignorant — because their attention is exclusively on God and nothing else has ever come into their view. Their innocence of creation isn't a deficit; it's a function of their station.
524 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
دسته دوم: فرشتگان عبادتکننده و پرستشگر؛ در نهجالبلاغه آمده است: ثُمَّ فَتَقَ ما بَیْنَ السَّمواتِ الْعُلی، فَمَلَأَهُنَّ أَطْواراً مِنْ مَلائِکَتِهِ، مِنْهُمْ سُجُودٌ لا یَرْکَعُونَ، وَ رُکُوعٌ لا یَنْتَصِبُونَ، وَ صافُّونَ لا یَتَزایَلُونَ، وَ مُسَبِّحُونَ لا یَسْأَمُونَ، لا یَغْشاهُمْ نَوْمُ الْعُیُونِ، وَ لا سَهْوُ الْعُقُولِ، وَ لا فَتْرَةُ الْأَبْدانِ، وَ لا غَفْلَةُ النِّسْیانِ؛ آنگاه آسمانهای بالا را از هم گشود، و آکنده از فرشتگان گوناگون ساخت، گروهی از آنان همیشه به سجدهاند و رکوع ندارند، و یا به رکوعاند و قیام نمیکنند، و یا در صفوفی که هرگز از هم پراکنده نمیگردد قرار دارند، و یا همواره تسبیح میگویند و هرگز خسته نمیشوند، هیچگاه خواب چشمان آنها را نمیپوشاند، و عقول آنها گرفتار نسیان و سهو نمیگردد، بدن آنها به سستی نمیگراید، و غفلت و نسیان بر آنان عارض نمیشود.
Second class: the worshipping angels. The Nahj al-Balāgha says:
"Then He opened up what is between the upper heavens, and filled them with various ranks of His angels: some of them in prostration, never bowing; some in bowing, never standing; some in rows, never breaking apart; some in glorification, never wearying. The sleep of the eyes does not overtake them, nor the inattention of the intellects, nor the slackness of the bodies, nor the heedlessness of forgetfulness."
"Then He opened up what is between the upper heavens, and filled them with various ranks of His angels: some of them in prostration, never bowing; some in bowing, never standing; some in rows, never breaking apart; some in glorification, never wearying. The sleep of the eyes does not overtake them, nor the inattention of the intellects, nor the slackness of the bodies, nor the heedlessness of forgetfulness."
Second class: the worshippers. ʿAlī's description in Nahj al-Balāgha is famous — angels forever in prostration, bowing, standing in unbroken rows, glorifying without weariness. No sleep, no inattention, no slackness, no forgetfulness. Pure unwavering worship.
525 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این مضمون در روایات فراوانی آمده است.
This content is found in many reports.
دسته سوم: فرشتگان کارگزار که به کار و تدبیر عالم گمارده شدهاند، از قبیل: حاملان عرش و کرسی و فرشتگانی که کارگزاران آسمانها، خورشید، ماه، ستارگان، شب و روز، جو، ابرها، بارانها، رعد و برق، صاعقهها، شهابها، بادها، زمین، عناصر، دریاها، کوهها، درهها، گیاه، حیوان، انسان، اعمال، زمانها و مکانها، زندگی، روزی، مرگ، برزخ، حشر، بهشت، آتش و غیر آن میباشند، تا آنجا که از برخی روایات استفاده میشود که آنان در جزئیترین امور عالم، وساطت دارند که پارهای از آنها در بحث از لوح و قلم ذکر شد.
Third class: the administering angels who are charged with the work and management of the world. These include the bearers of the Throne and the Footstool, and the angels charged with the heavens, the sun, the moon, the stars, night and day, the air, the clouds, rains, thunder and lightning, thunderbolts, meteors, winds, the earth, the elements, the seas, the mountains, the valleys, plants, animals, human beings, deeds, times and places, life, sustenance, death, the barzakh, the resurrection, Paradise, the Fire, and so on — to the point that some of the reports indicate they mediate even in the most particular of the world's affairs (some of which we mentioned in the discussion of the Pen and the Tablet).
Third class: the administrators. This is the largest class — these are the angels who run things. Throne-bearers, Footstool-bearers, angels of the heavens, sun, moon, stars, day, night, weather, mountains, rivers, plants, animals, humans, deeds, lifespans, sustenance, death, the barzakh, the resurrection, Paradise, the Fire. Some reports go even finer — angels mediate the most particular details of the world. Gabriel, Mīkāʾīl, Isrāfīl, ʿAzrāʾīl belong here.
526 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این دسته، خود شامل طبقات گوناگونی است؛ در هر کاری که به عهده آنان است فرمانده و فرمانبر، و رئیس و مرئوسی وجود دارد. جبرائیل، میکائیل، اسرافیل و عزرائیل در این دسته قرار دارند.
This class itself comprises various ranks: in every task entrusted to them there is one who commands and one who obeys, a chief and a subordinate. Gabriel, Mīkāʾīl, Isrāfīl, and ʿAzrāʾīl belong to this class.
Within the third class there's a chain of command. Each task has a commander and subordinates. The four named archangels are at the top of this hierarchy.
527 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و باید دانست که تمام گروههای فرشتگان به تصریح قرآن و روایات متواتر، معصوماند؛ تنها در پارهای از روایات مربوط به قصه هاروت و ماروت، خلاف آن بیان شده که روایات دیگر آن را رد کرده است، و نیز در روایتی که از طریق اهل سنت در مورد قصه دردائیل نقل شده است و روایت دیگری که قصه فطرس را بیان میکند، خلاف این معنا بیان شده است؛ این روایات علاوه بر آنکه خبر واحدند، خالی از ابهام نیز نیستند.
It must be known that all the classes of the angels, by the explicit statement of the Qurʾān and mutawātir reports, are infallible (maʿṣūm). Only in some reports concerning the story of Hārūt and Mārūt is the contrary stated — and other reports have rejected those. Likewise the Sunni report concerning the story of Dardāʾīl, and another concerning the story of Fiṭrus, run counter to this meaning. These reports, in addition to being single transmissions (khabar wāḥid), are not free of obscurity.
A crucial doctrinal point: angels are infallible (maʿṣūm) — they cannot disobey. Both the Qurʾān and mutawātir reports confirm this. A few stories that seem to contradict it (Hārūt and Mārūt, Dardāʾīl, Fiṭrus) are single-chain reports and not free of obscurity — so they don't override the dominant testimony. Don't build doctrine on outliers.
528 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
مقصود ما در اینجا، بیان این نکته است که تمام این گروهها، موجودات غیر مادیاند، برخی از آنها مثالی و برخی دیگر مجرد تام میباشند؛ و برهانی که در آغاز رساله بیان شد، به اثبات میرساند که هریک از موجودات جهان مادی ما، مرتبهای از مثال و مرتبهای از عقل دارند، که در طول عالم ماده میباشند، و این همان نتیجه مورد نظر ماست، و در آیات و روایات شواهدی برای آن یافت میشود.
فرشتگان مادی نیستند
The Angels Are Not Material
Our aim here is to establish that all these classes are non-material beings; some of them are imaginal, others are fully immaterial. The demonstration we gave at the beginning of this treatise establishes that each of the beings of our material world has an imaginal level and an intellectual level, which lie in the longitudinal order of the world of matter — and this is exactly what we want to show. Witnesses for it are also found in the verses and reports.
The claim of this subsection: all angels are non-material. Some are imaginal, others fully immaterial. The proof goes back to the Chapter 1 demonstration: every material thing has imaginal and immaterial layers above it, in the same line of being. So angels (the inhabitants of those layers) must be in those layers, not down here.
529 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از جمله نصوصی که دلالت بر مجرد بودن فرشتگان میکند، آیات ذیل است: «قُلْ مَنْ کانَ عَدُوّاً لِجِبْریلَ فَإِنَّهُ نَزَّلَهُ عَلی قَلْبِکَ بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ» (ای پیامبر! بگو: هرکه با جبرئیل دشمن است [با خدا دشمن است]، زیرا او به فرمان خدا قرآن را بر قلب تو فرود آورد). «نَزَلَ بِهِ الرُّوحُ الْأَمینُ عَلی قَلْبِکَ لِتَکُونَ مِنَ الْمُنْذِرینَ» (جبرئیل قرآن را نازل گردانید و آن را بر قلب تو فروآورد تا خلق را [از عقاب خدا] بترسانی). «ما کَذَبَ الْفُؤادُ ما رَأی أَ فَتُمارُونَهُ عَلی ما یَری» (دل آنچه را دید، دروغ نگفت: آیا شما کافران آنچه را رسول مشاهده کرد، انکار میکنید).
شواهدی از کتاب و سنت بر تجرد فرشتگان
Witnesses from the Book and the Sunnah for the Immateriality of the Angels
Among the texts that establish the immateriality of the angels are these verses: "Say: Whoever is an enemy of Gabriel — for indeed he has brought it down upon your heart by God's leave" [Qurʾān 2:97]; "The Trustworthy Spirit has brought it down upon your heart, that you may be among the warners" [Qurʾān 26:193–194]; "The heart did not deny what it saw — will you then dispute with him over what he sees?" [Qurʾān 53:11–12].
Three Qurʾānic verses: Gabriel brought it down upon your heart; the Trustworthy Spirit upon your heart; the heart did not deny what it saw. The "heart" in all three is not the cardiac muscle — it's the spirit, the seat of understanding. And things descend on the heart only when the descending thing is itself immaterial — like the existence of a meaning. So Gabriel must be immaterial.
530 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و روشن است که مقصود از «قلب» عضو گوشتی صنوبریای که طرف چپ معده قرار دارد، نیست؛ بلکه چیزی است که میفهمد و میاندیشد، یعنی روح. بنابراین نزول آن بر قلب، تنها در صورت مجرد بودن آنچه فرود میآید، صحیح خواهد بود، مانند وجود معنا.
It is plain that the "heart" here is not the cone-shaped organ of flesh next to the stomach, but that which understands and thinks — namely, the spirit. Hence its descending upon the heart is correct only on condition that what descends is immaterial — like the existence of a meaning.
The argument made explicit. Heart in these verses = the understanding spirit. And the spirit doesn't have material things deposited in it — only meanings, which are immaterial. So whatever Gabriel "brings down upon" the spirit, Gabriel himself must be immaterial. Otherwise the verse wouldn't make sense.
531 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از جمله آن نصوص، آیه ذیل و آیات مشابه آن است: «وَ قالُوا لَوْ لا أُنْزِلَ عَلَیْهِ مَلَکٌ وَ لَوْ أَنْزَلْنا مَلَکاً لَقُضِیَ الْأَمْرُ ثُمَّ لا یُنْظَرُونَ * وَ لَوْ جَعَلْناهُ مَلَکاً لَجَعَلْناهُ رَجُلاً وَ لَلَبَسْنا عَلَیْهِمْ ما یَلْبِسُونَ»
Among them is also: "They say: 'Why was an angel not sent down upon him?' Were We to send down an angel, the matter would be decreed and they would not be granted a moment's respite. Were We to make him an angel, We would have made him a man, and We would have caused them confusion just as they cause [confusion to themselves]" [Qurʾān 6:8–9].
Q 6:8–9 cleverly read. The disbelievers ask why an angel wasn't sent in unmistakable form. God answers: if We did, the matter would be decreed and they would not be granted respite — meaning, we'd all immediately enter the post-mortem world (where matter has dropped away). So sending angels in their true form means people becoming the same kind of being as angels — which means abstracted from matter. The verse only makes sense if angels are immaterial.
532 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
زیرا ظاهر آیه آن است که نازل کردن فرشته با همان پوشش فرشتهای و وجود ملکوتیاش، ملازم با اتمام کار، و باقی نماندن مهلت، و وارد شدن مردم در جهان پس از مرگ میباشد، تا همسنخ و همجنس فرشتگان شوند؛ و آن جهان، مجرد از ماده است؛ و وجود فرشتگان از آن است، پس آنها مجرد میباشند.
For the apparent purport of the verse is that the sending down of an angel in his angelic form, in his malakūtic existence, entails the closing of the matter, the removal of all reprieve, and the entry of people into the post-mortem world — that they may be of the same kind and genus as the angels. That world is abstracted from matter, and the existence of the angels is of it; therefore they are immaterial.
Spelling out the inference: an angel showing up in his malakūtic form would mean the world has flipped to the post-mortem, immaterial mode of being. That world is abstracted from matter, and angels live there natively. Therefore angels are immaterial.
533 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
[در میان روایات نیز به گروههای مختلفی در این رابطه میتوان تمسک نمود که در اینجا به پارهای از آنها اشاره میکنیم]:
[Among the reports too, several groups support this; we shall refer to a few of them here.]
534 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در بصائرالدرجات از حلبی نقل است که امام صادق علیه السلام درباره آیه: «وَ یَسْئَلُونَکَ عَنِ الرُّوحِ قُلِ الرُّوحُ مِنْ أَمْرِ رَبِّی» (تو را از روح پرسند. بگو: روح از امر پروردگار من است)، فرمود: إِنَّ اللَّهَ — تَبارَکَ وَ تَعالی — أَحَدٌ صَمَدٌ: وَ الصَّمَدُ الشَّیْءُ الَّذی لَیْسَ لَهُ جَوْفٌ، وَ إِنَّمَا الرُّوحُ خَلْقٌ مِنْ خَلْقِهِ لَهُ بَصَرٌ وَ قُوَّةٌ وَ تَأْییدٌ یَجْعَلُهُ اللَّهُ فی قُلُوبِ الرُّسُلِ وَ الْمُؤْمِنینَ؛
الف) روایاتی که درباره ارواح است
(a) Reports concerning the spirits
In Baṣāʾir al-Darajāt, from al-Ḥalabī, Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him), regarding the verse "They ask you about the Spirit. Say: The Spirit is from my Lord's command" [Qurʾān 17:85]:
"God — Blessed and Exalted — is One, Self-Sufficient; and al-Ṣamad is that which has no inner cavity. The Spirit is one of His creatures, having sight, power, and taʾyīd (reinforcement); God places it in the hearts of the Messengers and the believers."
"God — Blessed and Exalted — is One, Self-Sufficient; and al-Ṣamad is that which has no inner cavity. The Spirit is one of His creatures, having sight, power, and taʾyīd (reinforcement); God places it in the hearts of the Messengers and the believers."
What is the Spirit mentioned in the Qurʾān? Not God Himself — al-Ṣamad (Self-Sufficient, no inner cavity) means God is unmixed and indivisible, so He doesn't have parts. The Spirit is one of God's creatures, with sight, power, and reinforcement; God places it in the hearts of the Messengers and believers. So the Spirit is a created mediator, not a fragment of God.
535 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز در آن کتاب از حسن بن ابراهیم نقل است که: از امام صادق علیه السلام از علم امام پرسیدم. آن حضرت در پاسخ فرمود: إِنَّ فِی الْأَنْبِیاءِ وَ الْأَوْصِیاءِ خَمْسَةَ أَرْواحٍ: رُوحَ الْبَدَنِ، وَ رُوحَ الْقُدُسِ، وَ رُوحَ الْقُوَّةِ، وَ رُوحَ الشَّهْوَةِ وَ رُوحَ الْإِیمانِ؛ وَ فِی الْمُؤْمِنینَ أَرْبَعَةُ أَرْواحٍ، رُوحَ الْبَدَنِ، وَ رُوحَ الْقُوَّةِ، وَ رُوحَ الشَّهْوَةِ وَ رُوحَ الْإِیمانِ؛ وَ فِی الْکُفَّارِ ثَلاثَةَ أَرْواحٍ: رُوحَ الْبَدَنِ، وَ رُوحَ الْقُوَّةِ، وَ رُوحَ الشَّهْوَةِ. ثُمَّ قالَ: وَ رُوحُ الْإِیمانِ یُلازِمُ الْجَسَدَ ما لَمْ یَعْمَلْ بِکَبیرَةٍ؛ فَإِذا عَمِلَ بِکَبیرَةٍ؛ فارَقَهُ الرُّوحُ؛ وَ رُوحُ الْقُدُسِ مَنْ سَکَنَ فیهِ فَإِنَّهُ لا یَعْمَلُ بِکَبیرَةٍ أَبَداً؛
In the same book, from al-Ḥasan b. Ibrāhīm: I asked Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) about the knowledge of the Imām. He said:
"In the prophets and legatees there are five spirits: the spirit of the body, the Spirit of Holiness (Rūḥ al-Quds), the spirit of strength, the spirit of desire, and the spirit of faith. In the believers there are four spirits: the spirit of the body, the spirit of strength, the spirit of desire, and the spirit of faith. In the disbelievers there are three spirits: the spirit of the body, the spirit of strength, and the spirit of desire." He then said: "The spirit of faith cleaves to the body so long as one does not commit a major sin; once he commits a major sin, the spirit parts from him. As for whomever the Spirit of Holiness settles in — he never commits a major sin."
"In the prophets and legatees there are five spirits: the spirit of the body, the Spirit of Holiness (Rūḥ al-Quds), the spirit of strength, the spirit of desire, and the spirit of faith. In the believers there are four spirits: the spirit of the body, the spirit of strength, the spirit of desire, and the spirit of faith. In the disbelievers there are three spirits: the spirit of the body, the spirit of strength, and the spirit of desire." He then said: "The spirit of faith cleaves to the body so long as one does not commit a major sin; once he commits a major sin, the spirit parts from him. As for whomever the Spirit of Holiness settles in — he never commits a major sin."
The five-spirits doctrine. Prophets and Imāms have five spirits: the spirit of body, the Spirit of Holiness, of strength, of desire, of faith. Believers have four (no Holy Spirit). Disbelievers have three (no faith spirit either). The Spirit of Faith leaves you when you commit a major sin; the Spirit of Holiness, where it dwells, prevents major sin entirely. Note the implication: faith and prophethood aren't add-ons — they're additional spirits, additional living principles in the person.
536 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در اصول کافی از ابی بصیر نقل است که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: إِنَّ لِلْقَلْبِ أُذُنَیْنِ، فَإِذا هَمَّ الْعَبْدُ بِذَنْبٍ، قالَ لَهُ رُوحُ الْإِیمانِ: لا تَفْعَلْ؛ وَ قالَ لَهُ الشَّیْطانُ: افْعَلْ؛ وَ إِذا کانَ عَلی بَطْنِها نُزِعَ مِنْهُ رُوحُ الْإِیمانِ؛ قلب دو گوش دارد. چون بنده آهنگ گناهی کند، روح ایمان به او گوید: نکن، و شیطان به او گوید: بکن؛ و هرگاه (مشغول ارتکاب گناه شود، مانند آنکه) روی زن زناکار قرار گرفته باشد، روح ایمان از او جدا میشود.
In Uṣūl al-Kāfī, from Abū Baṣīr, Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said: "The heart has two ears. When the servant intends a sin, the Spirit of Faith says to him: 'Do it not.' And Satan says to him: 'Do it.' If he is upon the belly of [an adulteress], the Spirit of Faith departs from him."
A vivid micro-anatomy. The heart has two ears; the Spirit of Faith speaks into one ("don't"), Satan speaks into the other ("do"). At the moment of major sin, the Spirit of Faith departs from the person.
537 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز در اصول کافی از حماد نقل است که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: ما مِنْ قَلْبٍ إِلاَّ وَ لَهُ أُذُنانِ؛ عَلی إِحْداهُما مَلَکٌ مُرْشِدٌ، وَ عَلَی الْأُخْری شَیْطانٌ مُفْتِنٌ. هذا یَأْمُرُهُ وَ هذا یَزْجُرُهُ. الشَّیْطانُ یَأْمُرُهُ بِالْمَعاصی وَ الْمَلَکُ یَزْجُرُهُ عَنْها؛ وَ هُوَ قَوْلُ اللَّهِ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ —: «عَنِ الْیَمینِ وَ عَنِ الشِّمالِ قَعیدٌ — ما یَلْفِظُ مِنْ قَوْلٍ إِلاَّ لَدَیْهِ رَقیبٌ عَتیدٌ»
In Uṣūl al-Kāfī, from Ḥammād, Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said: "There is no heart but it has two ears: upon one a guiding angel, upon the other a tempting Satan. This one commands him; that one restrains him. Satan commands him to disobey, and the angel restrains him from it. That is God's saying — Mighty and Majestic: 'Sitting on the right and on the left — he utters not a word but there is a watcher by him, ready'" [Qurʾān 50:17–18].
Same structure, different cast: a guiding angel on one ear, a tempting Satan on the other. The angel restrains; the Satan urges. Q 50:17–18 gives the Qurʾānic frame: "Sitting on the right and on the left — he utters not a word but there is a watcher by him, ready."
538 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از جمله «و این همان است که خداوند متعالی فرماید»... استفاده میشود که مقصود خداوند از نشستن آن دو فرشته در طرف راست و چپ، دل و جان آدمی، که همان سعادت و شقاوت اوست، میباشد؛ و دارای دو گوش بودن آن، به لحاظ شنوایی و فرمانبرداریاش از دعوت کننده به نیکی و دعوت کننده به بدی میباشد.
From the phrase "and that is God's saying..." it follows that what God means by the two angels' sitting on the right and left is the heart and soul of the human being — i.e., his felicity and wretchedness. Its having two ears is by way of its hearing and responding to the one summoning to good and the one summoning to evil.
The Qurʾān's right and left aren't physical sides; they map onto the felicity-and-wretchedness dimensions of the heart itself. Having two ears means being receptive to the two summons — the call to good and the call to evil.
539 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و این جمله امام علیه السلام در روایت ابی بصیر که: «روح ایمان از او جدا شود» و نظائر آن که فراوان در روایات آمده است، نشان میدهد که این ارواح به نحوی با نفس متحدند، در نتیجه، قوام بخش جهات نفس خواهند بود.
The Imām's saying in Abū Baṣīr's report — "the Spirit of Faith departs from him" and the like, frequent in the reports — shows that these spirits are in some manner united with the soul — and hence are constitutive of the aspects of the soul.
The Spirit of Faith departs from him — and similar phrases — show that these spirits are united with the soul: they're not floating separately, they're constitutive of the soul's various aspects.
540 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از انضمام در روایت اخیر، استفاده میشود که روح ایمان همراه یک فرشته است، و روایت ذیل که در اصول کافی و تفسیر عیاشی از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است نیز بر این معنا دلالت دارد: ما مِنْ مُؤْمِنٍ إِلاَّ وَ لِقَلْبِهِ أُذْنانِ فی جَوْفِهِ: أُذُنٌ یَنْفُثُ فیهَا الْوَسْواسُ الْخَنَّاسُ، وَ أُذُنٌ یَنْفُثُ فیهَا الْمَلَکُ، فَیُؤَیِّدُ اللَّهُ الْمُؤْمِنَ بِالْمَلَکِ، فَذلِکَ قَوْلُهُ: «وَ أَیَّدَهُمْ بِرُوحٍ مِنْهُ»
From the conjunction in the last report it follows that the Spirit of Faith is together with an angel. This is also indicated in the report from Uṣūl al-Kāfī and Tafsīr al-ʿAyyāshī from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him):
"There is no believer but his heart has, within him, two ears: one ear into which the slinking whisperer breathes, and one ear into which an angel breathes — and God reinforces the believer through the angel. That is His saying: 'He has reinforced them with a spirit from Him'" [Qurʾān 58:22].
"There is no believer but his heart has, within him, two ears: one ear into which the slinking whisperer breathes, and one ear into which an angel breathes — and God reinforces the believer through the angel. That is His saying: 'He has reinforced them with a spirit from Him'" [Qurʾān 58:22].
Pulling the threads together: where the Spirit of Faith is with an angel, the whisperer is the slinking Satan, and the angel-side is reinforced by "a spirit from Him" (Q 58:22). So the inner moral life is a contest between two cosmic mediators — both real, both mediated.
541 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در روایات فراوانی آمده است: «روحالقدس فرشته است و چه بسا مؤمن را تقویت کند»، که شاهد دیگری است بر مطلب مذکور.
In many reports: "The Spirit of Holiness is an angel; he sometimes reinforces the believer" — another witness for the present point.
Confirming: the Spirit of Holiness (rūḥ al-quds) is itself an angel that reinforces the believer at moments. So even the highest spirit-grade in a human being is an angelic mediation, not a self-generated capacity.
542 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خلاصه آنکه در قلبهای ما، هنگامی که نیکی یا بدی به آن الهام میشود، جز خطورات ذهنی که حدیث نفس ماست، چیز دیگری وجود ندارد؛ و همین حدیث نفس، سخن فرشته یا شیطان است، و چون یک سخن است، گوینده آن نیز یکی است.
In sum: in our hearts, when good or evil is inspired, there is nothing other than mental occurrences — the self-talk of the soul. This very self-talk is the speech of the angel or Satan. Since it is one speech, the speaker is one.
The crucial phenomenological observation. When good or evil is inspired in our hearts, we don't experience some separate alien voice — we experience our own self-talk. So if the angel is "speaking" and we just hear our own thoughts, the angel's speech and our self-talk are one and the same speech. One speech, one speaker. Note carefully: this is how angels work in us.
543 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
حال اگر فرشتهای که برای ما سخن میگوید، یک امر مادی باشد، لازم میآید دو چیز، متحد بوده و یک چیز باشند، و این نشدنی است. بنابراین، آن فرشته یک موجود مثالی است، و در این صورت، آن نحوه اتحاد که محال و نشدنی بود، لازم نمیآید، زیرا یکی در طول دیگری است (دقت شود). این بیان را برای مثالی بودن شیطان فتنهانگیز نیز میتوان ذکر نمود.
Now if the angel who speaks to us were a material thing, it would follow that two distinct things are united and become one — which is impossible. Therefore, that angel is an imaginal being; on this view, the kind of union that was impossible does not follow, since one is in the longitudinal order of the other. (Note carefully.) This same reasoning may be applied for the imaginal nature of the tempting Satan.
Critical inference. If the angel who speaks were a material being separate from us, then "I think" and "the angel speaks" would be two separate events in two separate beings — and you can't merge two distinct things into one. Yet phenomenologically they're one speech. Resolution: the angel is imaginal, lying in the longitudinal order of our nature (one rung up, not on the side). Then the speech can be one event seen at two levels. Same logic for the tempting Satan.
544 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در روایات فراوانی سخن از وجود فرشتگانی است که پس از مرگ در برزخ بر روح انسان گمارده شدهاند، مانند: نکیر و منکر، بشیر و مبشر و فرشتگان بهشت و آتش، و فرشتگانی که روح او را بالا میبرند؛ و چون برزخ از عالم مثال است، این فرشتگان نیز مثالی میباشند.
ب) روایات مربوط به نکیر و منکر و...
(b) Reports concerning Nakīr, Munkar, and others
Many reports speak of angels charged, after death, in the barzakh, with the human soul: Nakīr and Munkar; Bashīr and Mubashshir; the angels of Paradise and the angels of the Fire; and the angels who carry up the soul. Since the barzakh belongs to the world of the imaginal, these angels too are imaginal.
Quick taxonomy of post-mortem angels: Nakīr and Munkar (the questioning angels in the grave); Bashīr and Mubashshir (bringers of good news); the angels of Paradise and the Fire; the carriers of the soul. All of them belong to the barzakh, which is the imaginal world. Hence they're imaginal.
545 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در نهجالبلاغه درباره فرشتگان آمده است: وَ مِنْهُمُ الثَّابِتَةُ فِی الْأَرَضینَ السُّفْلی أَقْدامُهُمْ، وَ الْمارِقَةُ مِنَ السَّماءِ الْعُلْیا أَعْناقُهُمْ، وَ الْخارِجَةُ مِنَ الْأَقْطارِ أَرْکانُهُمْ، وَ الْمُناسِبَةُ لِقَوائِمِ الْعَرْشِ أَکْتافُهُمْ؛ بعضی از فرشتگان پایشان در طبقات پایین زمین ثابت است، و گردنهاشان از آسمان بالا گذشته، و ارکان وجودشان از اقطار جهان بیرون رفته است، و کتفهای آنها برای حفظ پایههای عرش خدا آماده است.
ج) روایات مربوط به خلقت شگفت فرشتگان
(c) Reports concerning the wondrous creation of the angels
In the Nahj al-Balāgha concerning the angels:
"Some of them have feet planted in the lowest earths, necks passing through the highest heaven, frames extending beyond the regions of the world, and shoulders proportionate to the columns of the Throne."
"Some of them have feet planted in the lowest earths, necks passing through the highest heaven, frames extending beyond the regions of the world, and shoulders proportionate to the columns of the Throne."
ʿAlī's epic image: angels with feet in the lowest earths, necks through the highest heaven, frames extending beyond regions, shoulders proportionate to the Throne's columns. Don't read this anatomically. It's saying: their being spans the cosmic ladder. They're not located somewhere; they thread through the levels.
546 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در تفسیر قمی از جابر نقل است که امام باقر علیه السلام فرمود: کانَ بَیْنا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ جالِساً وَ عِنْدَهُ جِبْرئیلُ علیه السلام إِذْ حانَتْ مِنْ جِبْرئیلَ نَظْرَةٌ قِبَلَ السَّماءِ، فَانْتَقَعَ لَوْنُهُ حَتَّی صارَ کَأَنَّهُ کُرْکُمٌ، ثُمَّ لاذَ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم، فَنَظَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ إِلی حَیْثُ جِبْرئیلَ، فَإِذا شَیْءٌ قَدْ مَلَأَ بَیْنَ الْخافِقَیْنِ مُقْبِلاً حَتَّی کانَ کَقابٍ مِنَ الْأَرْضِ... قالَ: هذا إِسْرافیلُ حاجِبُ الرَّبِّ؛ رسول اکرم نشسته بود و جبرئیل نیز در حضور ایشان بود که ناگهان جبرئیل نگاهی به آسمان نمود، و رنگش پرید و چون زعفران زرد شد، آنگاه به رسول خدا پناه آورد. پیامبر اکرم به همان جا که جبرئیل نگاه کرد، نظر نمود. ناگاه شیئی که شرق و غرب را پر کرده بود، به سوی زمین آمد و به آن نزدیک شد... جبرئیل گفت: این اسرافیل، پردهدار خداست.
In Tafsīr al-Qummī, from Jābir, Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him): "The Messenger of God was sitting, with Gabriel beside him, when Gabriel cast a glance toward the heaven, and his color drained until he was as yellow as saffron. He took refuge with the Messenger. The Messenger looked where Gabriel was looking, and behold, something filling the horizons was approaching, until it was as a bow's length from the earth... [Gabriel] said: 'This is Isrāfīl, the Chamberlain of the Lord.'"
A wonderful narrative. Even Gabriel is afraid of Isrāfīl. The Prophet is sitting with Gabriel; Gabriel glances up, goes pale as saffron, hides behind the Prophet. The Prophet looks where Gabriel was looking — something filling the horizons approaches and stops a bow's length from earth. That's Isrāfīl, the Chamberlain of the Lord. The size-language is signaling rank: angels live in a hierarchy where higher angels would terrify lower ones if encountered directly.
547 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در توحید نقل است که از امام صادق علیه السلام درباره آیه: «لَقَدْ رَأی مِنْ آیاتِ رَبِّهِ الْکُبْری» (در آنجا برخی از آیات بزرگتر پروردگارش را مشاهده نمود)، سؤال شد، و آن حضرت در پاسخ فرمود: رَأی جِبْرئیلَ عَلی ساقِهِ الدُّرُّ مِثْلَ الْقَطْرِ عَلَی الْبَقْلِ، لَهُ سِتُّ مِائَةِ جَناحٍ قَدْ مَلَأَ ما بَیْنَ السَّماءِ إِلَی الْأَرْضِ؛ جبرئیل را دید که مانند قطرات شبنم روی گیاه، بر ساق پایش مروارید بود، و ششصد بال داشت که فاصله میان آسمان و زمین را پر کرده بود.
In al-Tawḥīd, Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him), regarding the verse "There he saw the greatest signs of his Lord" [Qurʾān 53:18]: "He saw Gabriel with pearls upon his shanks like dewdrops upon vegetation, having six hundred wings that filled the space between heaven and earth."
The Prophet's vision (Q 53:18). He saw Gabriel with pearls on his shanks like dewdrops on grass, six hundred wings filling the space between heaven and earth. Same point: angels' "size" is symbolic of cosmic reach, not anatomy.
548 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و روایات بیشماری از نزول و رفت و آمد فرشتگان سخن میگوید و اینکه تعداد بیحسابی از آنها در هوا و زمین و مکانهای مقدس، سکونت دارند، و اینکه آنها با قطرههای باران پایین میآیند، و با هر شخص و با هر عملی [هستند] و هر شب قدر هزاران فرشته است که جز خداوند کسی تعداد آنها را نداند.
Innumerable reports speak of the descent and coming and going of the angels — that innumerable of them dwell in the air, the earth, and the holy places; that they descend with drops of rain; that they are with every person and every deed; and that on every Night of Power there are thousands of angels whose number none knows save God.
Saturation argument. Reports without number say angels descend with rain, accompany every person and every act, fill the air and the earth, swarm at every Night of Power. They're everywhere.
549 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
سیاق این روایات ابا از آن دارد که بگوییم: رفت و آمد و تغییر و تحولات جهان ما، در آنها اثر میگذارد. آنها زیر گامهای ما پایمال و له نمیشوند، و حرکت اجسام رخنهای در بدن آنها به وجود نمیآورد، با آنکه آنها زمین و هوا را پر کردهاند. از طرفی بداهت عقل، حکم به تزاحم میان امور مادی و جسمانی میکند. همچنین آنها دیده نمیشوند، لمس نمیگردند و در احساس نمیآیند و سایر احکام ماده را نیز ندارند. بنابراین، فرشتگان اجسام مادی نیستند، بلکه امور مادی یک نسبتی با آنها دارند.
The very manner of these reports refuses the suggestion that the comings, goings, and changes of our world affect them. They are not trampled under our feet; the motion of bodies leaves no trace in their bodies — even though they fill the earth and the air. On the other hand, reason plainly establishes interference among material, bodily things. Likewise, they are not seen, not touched, do not enter into the senses, and do not have the other rulings of matter. Therefore the angels are not material bodies; material things have some relation to them.
Headline argument for angelic immateriality. Angels fill the earth and air, but: we don't trample them, our motions don't impact them, we don't see, hear, or touch them. Reason rules out the absence of mutual interference among material things — so since angels show no interference, they can't be material. Whatever they are, our matter has only a relation to them, not contact.
550 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و اینکه گاهی گفته میشود: «خداوند سبحان میتواند اموری مادی را از آنها برگرداند، به طوری که آنها را احساس نکنند و تزاحمی میان آنها به وجود نیاید؛ و میتواند نیروی دیدن فرشتگان و ارتباط را با آنها را در برخی از انسانها قرار دهد تا فقط آنان بتوانند فرشتگان را ببینند و با آنها سخن بگویند». سخنی است که گرچه ظاهر آن شبیه کلام مسلمانان منقاد دین است، اما در حقیقت، اساس دین را ویران میسازد؛ زیرا اگر چنین خطای بزرگی در احساس روا باشد، ما راهی برای اثبات پیامبر و کتاب و دین و اعجاز نداشته و به سوفسطائیان خواهیم پیوست؛ و توحید ثابت نمیشود تا نوبت به سخن درباره فرشتگان برسد؛ علاوه بر آنکه بداهت عقل آن را رد میکند.
It is sometimes said: "God the Glorified is able to deflect material things from them, so that they are not sensed and no interference occurs; and He can put in some humans the faculty of seeing the angels and communicating with them, so that only those can see them and speak with them." This statement, though outwardly resembling the speech of obedient Muslims, in reality undermines the foundations of religion. For if so great an error of sense were possible, we would have no way of establishing the Prophet, the Book, religion, or miracles; we would join the Sophists. Tawḥīd itself could not be established, let alone speak of the angels. Moreover, plain reason rejects it.
A would-be defense Ṭabāṭabāʾī rejects: "God could just make us miraculously not feel them." The defense looks pious but Ṭabāṭabāʾī thinks it actually destroys religion. If God can systematically deceive our senses on this scale, no sense-experience would be reliable — including the experience of miracles, prophets, scripture. We'd slide into Sophism. So this defense is worse than the problem.
551 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و اما اشتباه حواس که در جای خود آن را به اثبات رساندهایم، در واقع اشتباه در حکمی است که همراه آن میباشد، نه در صورت محسوسی که نزد حس حاصل است. مثلاً هنگام دیدن ستارگان، حجم نقطه سفیدی که نزد حس میباشد به وضوح همین اندازه کوچک است؛ و خطا تنها در این حکم ماست که: ستارهای که در خارج میباشد حجمش همین اندازه است، بنابر مقدار حجمی که احکام زوایای مثلثی برای ستارگان اثبات میکند.
As for the errors of the senses — which we have established in their place — these are errors in the judgement that accompanies sensation, not in the sensible form itself present in the sense. For example, in seeing stars, the size of the white point present to the sense is clearly this small. The error is only in our judgement that the star externally is just this size — contrary to what trigonometric measurements have established about the sizes of the stars.
Important nuance. Sense errors are real — but they're errors of judgement about what we sense, not errors in the sensing itself. Stars look small; the small white point we see is really small as a sense-datum. The error is when we say "the star is therefore really small." So senses don't lie; we lie about senses. That's why we can't appeal to "sense error" to save the materialist view of angels.
552 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این حقیقت در قرآن کریم نیز بیان شده است: «بَلْ عِبادٌ مُکْرَمُونَ * لا یَسْبِقُونَهُ بِالْقَوْلِ وَ هُمْ بِأَمْرِهِ یَعْمَلُونَ» (بلکه آنان بندگان گرامی خدا هستند که هرگز در گفتار بر او پیشی نگیرند، و همه کارهایشان به فرمان او باشد). «فَإِنِ اسْتَکْبَرُوا فَالَّذینَ عِنْدَ رَبِّکَ یُسَبِّحُونَ لَهُ بِاللَّیْلِ وَ النَّهارِ وَ هُمْ لا یَسْأَمُونَ» (و اگر کافران [از پرستش خدا] تکبر ورزند، فرشتگانی که نزد خداوندند، شب و روز بی هیچ خستگی و ملال به تسبیح و طاعت او مشغولند).
د) روایات فراوانی که درباره عصمت ذاتی فرشتگان است
(d) Many reports concerning the essential infallibility of the angels
This is also expressed in the noble Qurʾān: "Rather, honored servants — they do not outstrip Him in speech, and they act by His command" [Qurʾān 21:26–27]; "If they are too proud, those near your Lord glorify Him by night and by day, and they do not weary" [Qurʾān 41:38].
Two Qurʾānic anchors for the infallibility of angels: Q 21:26–27 ("honored servants — they do not outstrip Him in speech, they act by His command") and Q 41:38 ("those near your Lord glorify Him by night and by day, and do not weary"). Built-in obedience, no independent will.
553 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چون افعال آنها آگاهانه انجام میشود، و روشن است که اگر در آنها مادهای که حامل قوه و امکان است، باشد، صدور آن افعال از آنها اختیاری، و نسبتش به وجود و عدم یکسان خواهد بود، نه آنکه ساختمان وجودشان بر طاعت بنا شده باشد، و همچنین به وسیله طاعتشان مستحق دریافت پاداش بیشتری میشدند، با آنکه فرشتگان کارگزاری برای همیشه، پیش از دنیا و در دنیا و آخرت و نیز در بهشت و در دوزخ کارگزار خواهند بود.
Since their actions are performed consciously, and it is plain that, were they to contain matter — which is the bearer of potency and possibility — the issuance of those acts from them would be voluntary, equally related to existence and non-existence, not such that the very fabric of their existence is built upon obedience; and they would, moreover, deserve a greater reward by reason of their obedience — whereas in fact the administering angels will be administering forever, before the world and in the world and the hereafter, in Paradise and in the Fire alike.
A philosophical proof for angelic infallibility. Angels act consciously. If their nature contained matter (the bearer of potency-and-possibility), their acts would be optional — they could just as easily not have acted. But scripture says obedience is built into their fabric. So they have no matter, no optional path. They're administering forever — before this world, in this world, in the hereafter, in Paradise, in the Fire.
554 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در روایتی آمده است که طعام فرشتگان ذکر «سبحان الله» و نوشیدنی آنها ذکر «لا إله إلّا الله» است، یعنی قوام وجود خارجی آنها به «توحید» و «تنزیه» میباشد، و در مورد «حمد» و «تشبیه» نصی نیافتهایم جز آیه: «وَ یُسَبِّحُ الرَّعْدُ بِحَمْدِهِ وَ الْمَلائِکَةُ مِنْ خیفَتِهِ» (رعد و فرشتگان همه از بیم قهر خدا، با حمد خدا او را تنزیه میکنند). و در نصی نیامده است: «خداوند را حمد میکنند» که نکتهاش نزد اهل معرفت روشن است.
ه) روایات مربوط به طعام و نوشیدنی و خواب فرشتگان
(e) Reports concerning the food, drink, and sleep of the angels
In one report: the food of the angels is the saying Subḥān Allāh, and their drink is the saying lā ilāha illā Allāh. That is, the constitution of their external existence is by tawḥīd and tanzīh. As for praise (ḥamd) and likening (tashbīh), we have not found a text — except the verse "The thunder, with His praise, glorifies Him; and the angels, in awe of Him" [Qurʾān 13:13]. There is no text that says "They praise God" ("yaḥmadūn Allāh") — the point of which is plain to the people of maʿrifa.
A startling micro-detail: the angels' food is Subḥān Allāh; their drink is lā ilāha illā Allāh. Translation: their existence is constituted by transcendence (tanzīh) and unity (tawḥīd). Fascinating that there's no text saying "They praise God" (yaḥmadūn Allāh) — they glorify in awe but don't praise in the praise-and-likeness sense. The point of the omission is, says Ṭabāṭabāʾī, plain to the people of maʿrifa. (Likely: because praise involves attributing positive features, which is one rung below angelic existence.)
555 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در عللالشرائع نقل است: سُئِلَ أَبُو عَبْدِاللَّهِ علیه السلام عَنِ الْمَلائِکَةِ یَأْکُلُونَ وَ یَشْرَبُونَ وَ یَنْکِحُونَ؟ فَقالَ: لا، إِنَّهُمْ یَعیشُونَ بِنَسیمِ الْعَرْشِ. فَقیلَ لَهُ: ما الْعِلَّةُ فی نَوْمِهِمْ؟ فَقالَ: فَرْقاً بَیْنَهُمْ وَ بَیْنَ اللَّهِ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ —، لِأَنَّ الَّذی لا تَأْخُذُهُ سِنَةٌ وَ لا نَوْمٌ هُوَ اللَّهُ؛ از امام صادق علیه السلام سؤال شد که آیا فرشتگان میخورند و مینوشند و آمیزش دارند؟ امام فرمود: خیر، آنها با نسیم عرش زندگی میکنند. سؤال شد: از چه روی میخوابند؟ فرمود: زیرا آنها با خداوند فرق دارند؛ تنها خداست که خماری و خواب او را نگیرد.
In ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ: Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) was asked whether the angels eat, drink, and copulate. He said: "No — they live by the breeze of the Throne." He was asked: "Why, then, do they sleep?" He said: "To distinguish them from God — Mighty and Majestic — for the One who is overtaken by neither slumber nor sleep is God."
Do angels eat, drink, marry? No. They live on the breeze of the Throne. Then a follow-up: why do they sleep, then? Answer: to distinguish them from God, the only one who is never overtaken by slumber. Sleep is a marker of creaturehood.
556 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در روایات فراوانی از خواب آنها سخن رفته است، یکی از آنها حدیثی است که در اکمالالدین از داود بن فرقد نقل است که امام صادق علیه السلام فرمود: ما مِنْ حَیٍّ إِلاَّ وَ هُوَ یَنامُ خَلَا اللَّهَ وَحْدَهُ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ —؛ وَ الْمَلائِکَةُ یَنامُونَ. فَقُلْتُ: یَقُولُ اللَّهُ — عَزَّ وَ جَلَّ —: «یُسَبِّحُونَ اللَّیْلَ وَ النَّهارَ لا یَفْتُرُونَ» قالَ: أَنْفاسُهُمْ تَسْبیحٌ؛
In many reports, the sleep of the angels is mentioned. One is in Ikmāl al-Dīn, from Dāwūd b. Farqad, that Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him) said: "Every living thing sleeps — save God alone, Mighty and Majestic. The angels too sleep." The narrator said: God says: "They glorify Him by night and day, never wearying" [Qurʾān 21:20]. He said: "Their breaths are tasbīḥ."
How can angels sleep if Q 21:20 says they glorify Him by night and day, never wearying? Answer: their breaths are tasbīḥ — even their sleep is glorification. So sleep doesn't interrupt their continuous worship; their entire mode of being is worship.
557 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از طرفی همانطور که در آغاز بحث گذشت، امیرالمؤمنین علیه السلام میفرماید: «هیچگاه خواب چشمان آنها را نمیپوشاند». بنابراین مراد از خواب فرشتگان، در صورت صحت آن روایات، چیزی است شبیه این روایت که میفرماید: «مردم در خواباند، و آنگاه که مردند بیدار شوند».
On the other hand, as said at the outset, the Commander of the Faithful (peace be upon him) said: "The sleep of the eyes never overtakes them." Hence — assuming the soundness of those reports — what is meant by the sleep of the angels is something like the report: "People are asleep, and when they die they awaken."
Reconciling another tension. ʿAlī said "the sleep of the eyes never overtakes them"; other reports say they sleep. Resolution: their "sleep" is not eye-closure or inattention; it's a relative state — what they call rest looks like waking compared to ours. Compare the Prophet's saying "People are asleep, and when they die they awaken" — sleep here is a relational category.
558 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و روایتی که در کافی از سالم از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است: «...سپس جان او گرفته در بهشت قرار داده شود، آنجا که مسکنش را دید، آنگاه به او گفته شود: با شادمانی بخواب. نسیمی از بهشت به طور مداوم پیکر او را مینوازد، و او از لذت و بوی خوش آن بهرهمند میگردد تا زمانی که مبعوث شود».
In a Kāfī report from Sālim, from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him): "...Then his soul is taken and placed in Paradise, where he sees his abode, and it is said to him: 'Sleep in joy.' A breeze from Paradise continually caresses him, and he enjoys its pleasure and fragrance — until he is raised up."
The barzakh paradise is described as a sleep-within-Paradise: the soul rests, breeze caresses it, fragrance enjoyed, until resurrection.
559 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در حقیقت نسبت بهشت آخرت به برزخ و نیز نسبت برزخ به دنیا، مانند نسبت بیداری به خواب است؛ و همچنین خواب فرشتگان مانند خواب چشمها و غفلت عقلها نیست؛ بلکه حالتی است که در مقایسه با آنچه خداوند سبحان بر آن است، مانند خواب در مقایسه با بیداری میباشد، زیرا کسی که فاقد چیزی است، نسبت به آن در خواب میباشد. حاصل آنکه زندگانی فرشتگان با نسیم عرش است، که همان ذکر «سبحان الله» و «لا إله إلّا الله» باشد؛ و دانستیم که عرش همان مشاهده توحید و تنزیه است، پس قوام وجود آنها به آن خواهد بود. بنابراین، حجاب ماده در برابر آنها نیست.
In truth: the relation of the Paradise of the hereafter to the barzakh, and of the barzakh to the world, is like the relation of waking to sleep. So too the sleep of the angels — not like the sleep of the eyes or the inattention of the intellects — is a state that, in comparison with what God the Glorified is upon, is as sleep is to waking; for whoever lacks something is, in respect of it, asleep. The upshot is: the life of the angels is by the breeze of the Throne — namely, the dhikr of Subḥān Allāh and lā ilāha illā Allāh. The Throne, as we have seen, is the witnessing of tawḥīd and tanzīh. The constitution of their existence is by it. Hence the veil of matter does not stand before them.
The structural insight. Hereafter : barzakh :: barzakh : world :: waking : sleep. Each level is "awake" relative to the level below it, "asleep" relative to the level above. The angels' "sleep" relative to God is just this scaling: in comparison to God's wakefulness, all created life looks like slumber. The angels' life is the breeze of the Throne — Subḥān Allāh and lā ilāha illā Allāh — and that dhikr is the witnessing of tawḥīd and tanzīh. Their existence is built out of those acts of glorification. No matter-veil stands between them and God.
560 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
آمدی در کتاب غررالحکم به نقل از کتاب مناقب آورده است: سُئِلَ عَنِ الْعالَمِ الْعِلْوِیِّ، فَقالَ: صُوَرٌ عارِیَةٌ مِنَ الْمَوادِّ، خالِیَةٌ عَنِ الْقُوَّةِ وَ الِاسْتِعْدادِ، تَجَلَّی لَها فَأَشْرَقَتْ وَ طالَعَها، فَتَلَأْلَأَتْ، وَ أَلْقی فی هُوِیَّتِها مِثالَهُ فَأَظْهَرَ عَنْها أَفْعالَهُ؛ از امیرالمؤمنین علیه السلام درباره عالم بالا سؤال شد. آن حضرت فرمود: صورتهایی است برهنه از ماده و تهی از قوه و استعداد. خداوند برای آنها تجلی نمود، پس تابناک شدند و بر آنها واقف گشت، پس درخشان شدند و نمونه خود را در آنها قرار داد، پس افعالش را از آنها بروز داد.
Āmidī, in his Ghurar al-Ḥikam, transmitting from al-Manāqib: the Commander of the Faithful was asked about the higher world; he said: "They are forms stripped of matters, devoid of potency and capacity. He disclosed Himself to them, and they took on light; He looked upon them, and they gleamed; He cast into their identity His likeness, and through them brought forth His acts."
A jewel from ʿAlī. The higher world is forms stripped of matter, empty of potency and capacity. God manifests to them; they take light. He gazes at them; they gleam. He casts His likeness into their identity; His acts come forth through them. That's a complete metaphysical poem — the angels are the polished surfaces by which God acts in creation.
561 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در اینجا مباحث دیگری هست که شاید تا جایی که فرصت اجازه دهد در بحث پیرامون شیطان متعرض پارهای از آنها بشویم.
There are still further discussions; we shall, perhaps, touch on some of them — as time allows — in the discussion of Satan.
A bridge note. He's about to switch to Satan, and some of the remaining angel-discussion will get filled in there.
562 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
وجود شیطان نیز از امور مسلم آیین اسلام بلکه سایر ادیان است. در روایات فراوان و آیات متعددی ویژگیهای شگفتی برای این مخلوق بیان شده است، و سخن همهجانبه درباره شیطان آن است که بگوییم: اسلام همان گونه که موجودات نامحسوس فراوانی را به اثبات میرساند که بر همه جهات عالم گمارده شدهاند، به خوبیها دعوتکننده، و به نیکیها هدایت نمایند و برکات را نازل کنند و آنها را «فرشته» نامید؛ و در نتیجه فرشته موجودی نامحسوس خواهد بود که به نحوی مبدأ خوبیها و نیکیها و برکات است. همچنان موجودات نامحسوس دیگری را به اثبات میرساند که بر آدمی و غیر او گمارده شدهاند، و به بدیها دعوت میکنند و به سوی هر نوع گناه و نافرمانی هدایت نمایند، و آنها را «شیطان و فرزندان او» نام نهاد، و بنابراین شیطان موجود نامحسوسی خواهد بود که به نحوی مبدأ بدیها و گناهان است.
شیطان
Satan
The existence of Satan, too, is among the certainties of Islam — indeed, of all religions. In the many reports and various verses, wondrous features are ascribed to this creature. A comprehensive statement on Satan is this: just as Islam establishes many imperceptible beings appointed over every aspect of the world — calling people to good, guiding them to virtues, and bringing down blessings — and calls them angels (so that an angel is an imperceptible being that is in some way a principle of goods, virtues, and blessings), so too it establishes other imperceptible beings appointed over humans and others, who call to evils and guide toward every sort of sin and disobedience — and calls them Satan and his offspring. Satan, accordingly, is an imperceptible being that is in some way a principle of evils and sins.
Switching to Satan (shayṭān). Same opening pattern: a certainty in Islam, attested in many religions. The setup: just as Islam posits angels as the imperceptible sources of good, it posits Satan and his offspring as the imperceptible sources of evil. Symmetric architecture.
563 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
حال گوییم: اگر یک معصیت را در نظر بگیریم، آن معصیت «مخالفت» خواهد بود؛ و مخالفت تنها در صورتی تحقق مییابد که اطاعت و موافقتی در جای آن، تصور شود. و از طرفی موافقت نمودن به وسیله طاعت، با شباهت فعلی به فعل دیگر حاصل نمیشود؛ بلکه به طور مثال به واسطه مطابقت فعل با آنچه یک فرمانده و امرکننده با فرمان خود اراده نموده است، میباشد؛ و روشن است که فرمان لفظی، موضوعیتی ندارد و تنها برای رساندن «امر» به مأمور میباشد، و لذا فرمان عقلی، مانند فرمان لفظی است، فرمان یک امر اعتباری است که برای رسیدن به تحقق فعلی که از دیگری خواسته شده، با انگیزش و تحریک اعتباری مأمور به طرف فعل مورد نظر، اعتبار شده است. و چون اراده جز با محبت تمام نمیباشد، آنچه فاعل فرمانبر انجام میدهد، همانی خواهد بود که فرمانده دوست دارد، از آن جهت که دوست دارد، و در غیر این صورت موافقت نخواهد بود.
We now say: take any single act of disobedience; that act of disobedience is opposition. Now opposition is realized only when, in its place, obedience and assent are conceivable. Assent by way of obedience does not result from one act resembling another; it results, for example, from the agreement of the act with what the commander has willed by his command. It is plain that verbal command has no substantive role — its only purpose is to convey the imperative to the one commanded. Hence intellectual command is like verbal command: a command is an imputed (iʿtibārī) matter set down to bring about the realization of an act desired from another, by imaginatively motivating the addressee toward the desired act. Since willing is complete only with love, what the obedient agent performs will be precisely what the commander loves, because he loves it; otherwise there is no assent.
A long, deeply technical paragraph. Slow unpack: any act of disobedience (maʿṣiya) is opposition. Opposition only makes sense against a backdrop of obedience. And what makes obedience obedience? Not external resemblance to a commander's act, but aiming at what the commander wants because he wants it. So obedience requires agreeing in love with the commander — taking their love as your motive. The same for divine obedience: doing what God wants, because He wants it.
564 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
یعنی علم فاعل در اراده فعل، به فعل از آن جهت که محبوب فرمانده است، تعلق گرفته، یعنی در واقع تعلق گرفته است به محبت فرمانده با مشاهده تعلق آن محبت به فعل و وجودش در آن. و چون علم با معلوم اتحاد دارد منشأ فعل، اراده فرمانده در نزد فاعل خواهد بود. پس این فعل، به واسطه فانی شدن اراده فاعل در اراده فرمانده تحقق یافته است؛ و چون فعل اثر فاعل است و وجودش نسبت به ذات، رابط و غیر مستقل میباشد، ذات به نحوی در مرتبه فعل موجود خواهد بود، بنابراین، فانی شدن اراده در اراده، خواهان یک نحوه فناء ذات در ذات در این مرتبه میباشد، و این فناء در اثر گوناگونی افعال، گوناگون میشود، در نتیجه فناهای مختلفی نسبت به افعال مختلف و طاعات گوناگون وجود خواهد داشت.
That is, the agent's knowledge, in willing the act, attaches to the act qua loved by the commander — i.e., it attaches to the commander's love, with the witnessing of the attachment of that love to the act and of the act's existence therein. And since knowledge is one with the known, the source of the act will be the will of the commander as present to the agent. Hence the act has been realized through the agent's will passing-away into the will of the commander. Since the act is the effect of the agent — its existence being connective and non-self-subsisting with respect to the essence — the essence is, in some manner, present at the level of the act. Hence the passing-away of will into will requires some kind of passing-away of essence into essence at this level. This passing-away varies with the variety of acts; therefore there will be different annihilations corresponding to different acts and different obediences.
Dense but worth slowing down. To obey, your knowledge tracks the act as loved by God. Knowledge is one with what's known, so the source of your act is God's will as present in you. Hence obedience is passing-away of your will into His will. Since acts express the agent's essence, the obedience also involves some kind of passing-away of essence into essence at that level. Different acts produce different "annihilations" — different ways of being effaced into God. This is the philosophical underpinning of the Sufi vocabulary of fanāʾ.
565 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
شبیه این برهان در مورد معصیت اثبات میکند که معصیت جز با یک نحوه انانیت (/ خودبینی) در برابر ذات امرکننده، تحقق نمییابد و این انانیت بر خلاف فناء است، یعنی غفلت از ذات آمر و توجه مأمور به ذات خودش میباشد. و چون سخن درباره اطاعت خداوند و معصیت اوست، و ذات مستقلی جز او وجود ندارد، در اینجا توجه به ذات دیگر قابل تصور نیست، بلکه غفلت از وابستگی و قیامش به آن ذات است نه غفلت از آن ذات به نحو بسیط که البته تحقق ندارد.
A like demonstration in the case of disobedience establishes that disobedience is realized only through some I-ness (ananiyya, self-regard) over against the essence of the commander. This I-ness is contrary to passing-away: it is heedlessness of the essence of the commander and attention on the part of the addressee to his own essence. And since the discussion is about obedience to God and disobedience to Him — and no self-subsisting essence exists save Him — attention to another essence is here unimaginable. Rather, what is meant is heedlessness of one's dependence and standing upon that Essence, not a simple heedlessness of that very Essence — which is in any case unrealizable.
Now the symmetric move. Disobedience is realized only through I-ness (ananiyya) — self-regard set up against the divine commander. I-ness is the opposite of passing-away: it's heedlessness of God and attention to oneself. There's no other essence in the universe to attend to (only God truly is), so attending to oneself really means forgetting one's dependence on God — not forgetting the bare fact that He exists, but forgetting that one stands by Him.
566 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پس معلوم گشت که گناه با همه انواعش جز با غفلت از خداوند سبحان و ادعای انانیت تحقق نمییابد؛ و با اختلاف اقسام کارهایی که گناه هستند، این دعاوی نیز اقسام فراوانی پیدا میکند. این چیزی است که در رتبه طبیعی ما تحقق دارد، و به مقتضای برهانی که در آغاز رساله بیان شد، لزوماً نمونهای در مرتبه مثال دارد که نسبتش در کلیت و جزئیت و منشأ بودن و تولد، نسبت چیزی است که در عالم طبیعت وجود دارد. بنابراین، آنها موجوداتی هستند که به نحوی تقدم بر این معاصی دارند و زندهاند و نیز نوعی مبدئیت نسبت به ممثلات خود در جهان ماده دارند. این موجود نامحسوس که مبدأ عام گناهان میباشد، با مبادی جزیی که برای آن وجود دارد همان است که به «شیطان و فرزندان او» موسوم میباشد.
It is therefore clear that sin, with all its kinds, is realized only by heedlessness of God and the claim of I-ness — and that, with the variety of kinds of sinful acts, these claims also take many forms. This is what obtains at our natural rank; and by the demonstration we set forth at the beginning of the treatise, it must necessarily have a counterpart at the imaginal rank — whose relation in universality, particularity, sourcehood, and generation is the same as what holds in the world of nature. These are beings that, in some manner, precede these acts of disobedience and are living, and have a kind of sourcehood with respect to their correlates in the material world. This imperceptible being — the universal source of sins, with its particular sources — is what is named Satan and his offspring.
The headline result. Every sin — without exception — is realized through heedlessness of God + the claim of I-ness. With variety of sins comes variety of I-ness claims. That's the structure of sin in us. By the four-world ladder, this structure must have a counterpart one rung up — at the imaginal level, with the same source-and-particularization relation we saw earlier. That counterpart, living and prior, is what scripture calls Satan and his offspring. Which is to say: Satan is the imaginal-level structure of sin.
567 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این برهانی است که برای اثبات وجود شیطان به ذهنم خطور نمود، و فرصت مراجعه به کتابهای مربوطه را نیافتم، و نمیدانم آیا کسی پیش از من این برهان و یا برهان دیگری برای اثبات وجود شیطان آورده است یا نه. با توجه به این برهان، معانی تمام آنچه درباره خصوصیات وجود، او و فرزندانش و حالات آنها و نحوه وسوسههایشان و غیر آن، وارد شده است، روشن میگردد.
This is a demonstration that occurred to me for establishing the existence of Satan. I have not had occasion to consult the relevant works, and do not know whether anyone before me has set down this demonstration, or another, for establishing Satan's existence. In light of this demonstration, the meanings of everything reported about Satan and his offspring — their existential properties, states, the manner of their whisperings, and so on — become clear.
A rare authorial aside. He's saying: I came up with this proof on my own; I haven't checked the literature. That candor is part of what makes him compelling; it shows the proof is his own, not borrowed.
568 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
برهان مذکور، نکته سجده نکردن آن ملعون برای آدم را روشن میکند، زیرا او نسبت به ذات نوری انسان که خلیفه خداوند در زمین است، کرنش ندارد؛ به دلیل آنکه ذات آن ملعون بر انانیت استوار است، و در روایت آمده است: «ابلیس نخستین کسی بود که گفت: من، و به همین سبب سزاوار لعن و دوری از رحمت خدا شد».
This demonstration also clarifies the point of the cursed one's refusal to prostrate to Adam. He had no bowing with respect to the luminous essence of the human — God's vicegerent on earth — because his very essence stands upon I-ness. As the report says: "Iblīs was the first to say 'I' — and for that reason he became deserving of curse and distance from God's mercy."
A satisfying explanation for why Iblīs refused to prostrate to Adam. By the proof above, Iblīs's very essence stands upon I-ness. Adam, by contrast, is the luminous essence of God's vicegerent. Iblīs simply cannot bow to luminous-vicegerency without ceasing to be Iblīs — his being is refusal. The famous saying: "Iblīs was the first to say 'I'" — and that primal "I" is what cursed him.
569 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
خداوند متعالی فرمود: «إِذْ قالَ رَبُّکَ لِلْمَلائِکَةِ إِنِّی خالِقٌ بَشَراً مِنْ طینٍ فَإِذا سَوَّیْتُهُ وَ نَفَخْتُ فیهِ مِنْ رُوحی فَقَعُوا لَهُ ساجِدینَ فَسَجَدَ الْمَلائِکَةُ کُلُّهُمْ أَجْمَعُونَ * إِلاَّ إِبْلیسَ اسْتَکْبَرَ وَ کانَ مِنَ الْکافِرینَ»
God Most High said: "When your Lord said to the angels, 'I am about to create a human from clay; when I have fashioned him and breathed into him of My Spirit, fall down before him in prostration.' So the angels prostrated, every one of them all together, except Iblīs: he was too proud, and he was of the disbelievers" [Qurʾān 38:71–74].
Q 38:71–74. The order to prostrate; the angels comply; Iblīs doesn't. The Persian retranslation that follows just renders the same Arabic verse into Persian for the reader.
570 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
یاد کن هنگامی را که خدا به فرشتگان فرمود: من بشر را از گل میآفرینم؛ پس آنگاه که او را به خلقت کامل بیاراستم از روح خود در او دمیدم، همه بر او به سجده درافتید. پس به فرمان خدا تمام فرشتگان بدون استثناء سجده کردند، مگر شیطان که غرور و تکبر ورزید و از زمره کافران گردید.
و از آنچه گذشت، استفاده میشود که آن ملعون همانگونه که برای آدم سجده نکرد از سجده بر فرزندان او نیز امتناع نمود. گواه این مدعا آیه ۱۱ از سوره اعراف است: «وَ لَقَدْ خَلَقْناکُمْ ثُمَّ صَوَّرْناکُمْ ثُمَّ قُلْنا لِلْمَلائِکَةِ اسْجُدُوا لِآدَمَ فَسَجَدُوا إِلاَّ إِبْلیسَ»؛ و همانا شما آدمیان را بیافریدم و آنگاه که بدین صورت کامل آراستیم، فرشتگان را به سجده آدم مأمور کردیم، همه سجده کردند جز شیطان.
From the foregoing it follows that the cursed one, just as he refused to prostrate before Adam, refused also to prostrate before Adam's offspring. A witness for this is Sūrat al-Aʿrāf 7:11: "We created you, then We fashioned you; then We said to the angels, 'Prostrate to Adam.' So they prostrated, save Iblīs."
The refusal extends. Iblīs didn't only refuse to bow before Adam — he refused to bow before Adam's offspring. Q 7:11 confirms: "We created you, then We fashioned you; then We said to the angels, 'Prostrate to Adam.'" The you there is plural — addressed to all of Adam's descendants.
571 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و همانگونه که او سجده نکرد، فرزندان او نیز از سجده امتناع ورزیدند. در نهجالبلاغه در بیان وصف آفرینش آدم علیه السلام آمده است: وَ اسْتَأْدَی اللَّهُ سُبْحانَهُ الْمَلائِکَةَ وَدیعَتَهُ لَدَیْهِمْ، وَ عَهْدَ وَصِیَّتِهِ إِلَیْهِمْ فِی الْإِذْعانِ بِالسُّجُودِ لَهُ، وَ الْخُضُوعِ لِتَکْرِمَتِهِ، فَقالَ سُبْحانَهُ: «اسْجُدُوا لِآدَمَ فَسَجَدُوا إِلاَّ إِبْلیسَ» وَ قَبیلَهُ اعْتَرَتْهُمُ الْحَمِیَّةُ، وَ غَلَبَتْ عَلَیْهِمُ الشِّقْوَةُ؛
And just as he did not prostrate, his offspring refused to prostrate. In the Nahj al-Balāgha, in the description of Adam's creation: "Then God the Glorified called upon the angels to render the trust they held with Him, and the covenant of His prescription to them — to acknowledge prostration to him and humility before his honor. He said: 'Prostrate to Adam.' So they prostrated, save Iblīs and his tribe — arrogant zeal seized them, and wretchedness overcame them."
Symmetric: Iblīs's tribe (offspring) refused alongside him. Arrogant zeal and wretchedness are the two named drivers in the Nahj al-Balāgha. Same I-ness, propagated.
572 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این معنا از آیه: «إِنَّهُ یَراکُمْ هُوَ وَ قَبیلُهُ مِنْ حَیْثُ لا تَرَوْنَهُمْ» (شیطان و کسانش شما را میبینند در صورتی که شما آنها را نمیبینید)، نیز به دست میآید.
The same is gathered from the verse "Indeed, he sees you — he and his tribe — whence you do not see them" [Qurʾān 7:27].
Q 7:27. Satan and his tribe see us — but we don't see them. Confirming the imaginal reading: they perceive across the boundary, we don't.
573 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از برهانی که بیان شد، استفاده میشود که رهایی کامل از آن ملعون جز با خلوص برای حضرت حق تحقق نمییابد. خداوند سبحان سخن ابلیس را آنگاه که طرد گردید و به او مهلت داد شد، چنین حکایت مینماید: «فَبِعِزَّتِکَ لَأُغْوِیَنَّهُمْ أَجْمَعینَ إِلاَّ عِبادَکَ مِنْهُمُ الْمُخْلَصینَ» (به عزت و جلالت سوگند که تمام خلق را گمراه خواهم کرد، مگر خاصان از بندگان مخلص تو را). و آنها کسانی هستند که برای خداوند خالص شدهاند. برای آنها از جهت ذات یا اسم و یا فقط فعل، هدفی جز خداوند سبحان نیست، و این همان خلوص با یکی از وجوهش میباشد. و این بدان سبب است که در این حالت موضوع وسوسه یعنی انانیت و غفلت از حضرت حق، برطرف میگردد؛
From the foregoing demonstration it follows that complete liberation from the cursed one is realized only through sincerity (ikhlāṣ) for the Real. God reports the words of Iblīs after his expulsion, when he was given respite: "By Your might, I shall surely lead them all astray, save Your sincere servants among them" [Qurʾān 38:82–83]. The sincere are those who have become purified for God: from the side of essence, of name, or of act, they have no aim but God the Glorified — and this is precisely sincerity in one of its faces. This is so because, in this state, the very subject of whispering — namely, I-ness and heedlessness of the Real — is removed.
The escape route. Total liberation from Satan only happens through sincerity (ikhlāṣ) — and sincerity comes in three grades: of essence, name, or act. The sincere (mukhlaṣ) servant aims at God only — and so the very subject on which Satan's whisperings work (I-ness, heedlessness) is removed. No I-ness, no foothold for Satan. Q 38:82–83: even Iblīs himself confesses he can't reach the sincere ones.
574 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و این همان کلام معصوم علیه السلام است که: «شیطان من به دست من اسلام آورد». و در روایتی آمده است: «او را کشتم» در روایت دیگری از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است: «شیطان متعرض ما نمیشود». اما وقوع خطا — که عبارت است از ترک اولی و مخالفت با امر ارشادی، نه مولوی — از ناحیه پیروان، امری است که قرآن تصریح بدان نموده است و روایات متواتری بر آن دلالت دارد. خداوند درباره آدم و حوا فرمود: «فَأَزَلَّهُمَا الشَّیْطانُ» (پس شیطان آنان را بلغزانید)، و درباره سایر پیامبران نیز چنین است؛ و همچنین اشتباه خالی، خداوند متعال فرمود: «وَ اخْتارَ مُوسی قَوْمَهُ سَبْعینَ رَجُلاً...» (و موسی هفتاد مرد از قوم خود برگزید...).
This is the saying of the Infallible (peace be upon him): "My Satan submitted at my hand." In another report: "I killed him." In yet another, from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him): "Satan does not approach us." As for the occurrence of khaṭaʾ — i.e., omitting the more excellent and contravening advisory command, not the legislative — on the part of the followers, the Qurʾān has expressly affirmed it, and mutawātir reports support it. Concerning Adam and Eve God says: "So Satan made them slip" [Qurʾān 2:36]; and so it is with the other prophets. So too the innocent slip: God says "Moses chose seventy men of his people..." [Qurʾān 7:155].
A few one-liners from the Imāms: "My Satan submitted at my hand" (i.e., he became a Muslim — meaning the I-ness was conquered). "I killed him." "Satan does not approach us." The Infallibles report having defeated their own personal Satans. As for the errors (the more-excellent-omitted kind, not legislative disobedience), even Prophets can experience them — Q 2:36 (Adam and Eve made to slip), Q 7:155 (Moses), Q 18:63 (Joshua), Q 38:41 (Job). The distinction between advisory and legislative command is the key: only the latter is binding for ʿiṣma.
575 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و یوشع، جوان همراه موسی در قصه ماهی، به نقل قرآن کریم گفت: «وَ ما أَنْسانیهُ إِلاَّ الشَّیْطانُ أَنْ أَذْکُرَهُ» (شیطان آن را از یادم برد) و ایوب گفت: «أَنِّی مَسَّنِیَ الشَّیْطانُ بِنُصْبٍ وَ عَذابٍ» (شیطان مرا به سختی رنج و عذاب رسانیده است).
Joshua, the youth with Moses in the story of the fish, says: "None caused me to forget it but Satan, that I should mention it" [Qurʾān 18:63]. And Job said: "Indeed Satan has touched me with affliction and torment" [Qurʾān 38:41].
از نمونههای بیان شده، روشن میشود که عمده تصرفات آن ملعون در این جهان مادی بر سه قسم است:
From these examples it is clear that the principal interventions of the cursed one in this material world are of three kinds:
Now a structural classification. Satan's interventions in our world come in three kinds. Coming up next.
576 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
قسم اول: تصرفاتی که در آدمی با وسوسه و خطورات قلبی انجام میدهد. خداوند متعال فرمود: «وَ إِنَّ الشَّیاطینَ لَیُوحُونَ إِلی أَوْلِیائِهِمْ» (و همان اهریمنان به دوستان خود وسوسه کنند). و فرمود: «مِنْ شَرِّ الْوَسْواسِ الْخَنَّاسِ * الَّذی یُوَسْوِسُ فی صُدُورِ النَّاسِ» (از بدی و وسوسهکننده نهان شونده آنکه در سینههای مردم وسوسه کند). «خناس» همانطور که در روایات آمده، نام شیطانی است که بر انسان گمارده شده است. و روایت اصول کافی در این باره پیش از این بیان شد.
First kind: interventions in the human being by way of whispering and occurrences of the heart. God says: "The satans inspire their friends" [Qurʾān 6:121]; "From the evil of the slinking whisperer who whispers in the breasts of men" [Qurʾān 114:4–5]. Khannās, as in the reports, is the name of the Satan appointed over each human. The Uṣūl al-Kāfī report on this was already cited.
First kind: whispering and heart-occurrences. Satan plants thoughts. Q 6:121, Q 114:4–5. Khannās = the slinking whisperer, the personal Satan assigned to each human. The Prophets and infallible saints are immune to this — but if a whispering attempt happens, it appears to them as a visible apparition, not as an internal thought (the John–Iblīs encounter we'll meet shortly is the classic case).
577 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
انبیاء و اولیای معصوم از این قسم از تصرفات شیطان در امانند؛ و لذا اگر وسوسهای از آن ملعون نسبت به ایشان واقع شود، به صورت ظهور و تجسم برای آنان میباشد؛ این مطلب در روایات فراوانی که حاوی قصههای نوح و ابراهیم و اسماعیل و موسی و عیسی و یحیی و نبی اکرم علیهم السلام میباشد، آمده است.
The prophets and infallible saints are secure from this kind of intervention; if a whispering of the cursed one falls upon them, it is by manifest appearance and embodiment, as in the many reports concerning Noah, Abraham, Ishmael, Moses, Jesus, John (Yaḥyā), and the noble Prophet (peace be upon them all).
Why prophets meet Satan as a visible figure rather than as a thought. Their inner life is too pure for whispering to take root, so the only way Satan can interact with them is to appear externally — in a body of some sort. Hence the Noah-Abraham-Ishmael-Moses-Jesus-John-Muḥammad reports about seeing the cursed one.
578 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
قسم دوم: سایر تصرفاتی که در انسان از غیر طریق قلب انجام میدهد، مانند تصرف در اعضای انسان، نظیر آنچه در جریان حضرت ایوب و بیماری سخت او نقل شده است. این قسم از تصرفات در اولیای غیرمعصوم مقدمه قسم اول است، و در معصومین، موجب آزار آنان میگردد.
Second kind: other interventions in the human being by way other than the heart — such as influence in the limbs of a person, as in the story of Job and his severe illness. This kind, in non-infallible saints, is preliminary to the first kind; in the Infallibles, it occasions suffering.
Second kind: bodily afflictions — Satan acting on the limbs, illness (the Job story). For non-infallibles this kind prepares the way for the first (sickness leaves you vulnerable to whisperings). For infallibles it just causes suffering, no entry point.
579 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
قسم سوم: تصرفات آن ملعون در امور خارج از انسان. خداوند متعال فرمود: «قالَ رَبِّ بِما أَغْوَیْتَنی لَأُزَیِّنَنَّ لَهُمْ فِی الْأَرْضِ وَ لَأُغْوِیَنَّهُمْ أَجْمَعینَ» شیطان گفت: خدایا چنان که مرا گمراه کردی، من نیز در زمین همه چیز را در نظر فرزندان آدم جلوه میدهم و همه آنها را گمراه خواهم کرد.
Third kind: the cursed one's interventions in matters external to the human being. God says: "He said: 'My Lord, by Your having led me astray, I shall adorn for them, in the earth, and I shall lead them all astray'" [Qurʾān 15:39].
Third kind: Satan acts on things in the world — making them attractive, beautifying paths to sin. Q 15:39: "I shall adorn for them, in the earth, and lead them all astray."
580 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و روایات این باب بیشمار است.
The reports under this heading are innumerable.
لا تُؤْوُوا مِنْدیلَ اللَّحْمِ فِی الْبَیْتِ فَإِنَّهُ مَرْبِضُ الشَّیْطانِ؛ وَ لا تُؤْوُوا التُّرابَ خَلْفَ الْبابِ فَإِنَّهُ مَأْوَی الشَّیْطانِ؛ دستمال گوشت را در خانه قرار ندهید، زیرا اقامتگاه شیطان است؛ و خاک را پشت در قرار ندهید، زیرا جایگاه شیطان است.
"Do not keep the meat-cloth in the house, for it is the lair of Satan; and do not keep dust behind the door, for it is the abode of Satan."
Specific reports under the third kind. Don't leave the meat-cloth indoors — it's Satan's lair. Don't keep dust behind the door — it's his abode. These read as folkloric, but the structural point is real: there are physical conditions that act as attractors for the imaginal mischief-source.
581 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در همان کتاب از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است: إِنَّ عَلی ذَرْوَةِ کُلِّ جِسْرٍ شَیْطاناً، فَإِذا انْتَهَیْتَ إِلَیْهِ فَقُلْ: بِسْمِ اللَّهِ، یَرْحَلْ عَنْکَ؛ بالای هر پلی شیطانی است، پس آنگاه که به آن رسیدی بگو: بسم الله، تا از تو دور شود.
In the same work, from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him): "On the summit of every bridge is a Satan. When you reach it, say "Bismillāh", and he will depart from you."
Same genre: every bridge-summit has its Satan; saying Bismillāh dispels him. The pattern is consistent — places of crossing or of waste are presented as Satan-attractors, and divine names are presented as the counter-charge.
582 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در روایات فراوانی آمده که آن ملعون در انگور و درخت مو و خرما تصرف کرده است، و در بسیاری از روایات بیان شده که آن ملعون در نطفه و طعام و نوشیدنی و لباس و منزل، در صورتی که نام خدا بر آنها ذکر نشود، تصرف میکند.
In many reports the cursed one intervenes in the grape, the vine, and the date palm; and many reports state that he intervenes in the seed (nuṭfa), food, drink, clothing, and dwelling — if God's name is not mentioned over them.
A list of objects and conditions where Satan can intervene if God's name isn't mentioned: grape, vine, date, seed, food, drink, clothing, dwelling. Bismillāh over the food acts like an inoculation. (Note this isn't superstition; it's an imaginal-level claim — at the rung where Satan operates, divine names cancel his footing.)
583 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در فروع کافی از رسول خدا صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم نقل است: بَیْتُ الشَّیْطانِ فی بُیُوتِکُمْ بَیْتُ الْعَنْکَبُوتِ؛ خانه شیطان در خانههای شما، خانه عنکبوت است.
In Furūʿ al-Kāfī, from the Messenger of God (God bless him and his Family and grant them peace): "The house of Satan in your houses is the spider's web."
Beautiful aphorism: the spider's web is Satan's house in your house. Neglected corners attract him.
584 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در فروع کافی از امام علیه السلام نقل است: لا تَشْرَبْ وَ أَنْتَ قائِمٌ، وَ لا تَبُلْ فی ماءٍ نَقیعٍ وَ لا تَطُفْ بِقَبْرٍ، وَ لا تَخْلُ فی بَیْتٍ وَحْدَکَ، وَ لا تَمْشِ فی نَعْلٍ واحِدٍ، فَإِنَّ الشَّیْطانَ أَسْرَعُ ما یَکُونُ إِلَی الْعَبْدِ إذا کانَ عَلی بَعْضِ هذِهِ الْأَحْوالِ؛ ایستاده آب ننوش؛ و در آب راکد خوشگوار، بول مکن؛ و بر سر قبر، قضای حاجت نکن؛ در خانه تنها نباش؛ و در یک کفش راه مرو، زیرا شیطان در این حالات بیش از دیگر حالات به سوی بندگان میشتابد.
In Furūʿ al-Kāfī, from the Imām (peace be upon him): "Do not drink standing; do not urinate in stagnant pure water; do not relieve yourself upon a grave; do not sit alone in a house; do not walk in a single sandal — for Satan rushes upon the servant more in these states than in others."
Lifestyle injunctions whose stated rationale is Satan-attraction: don't drink standing, don't urinate in pure stagnant water, don't relieve yourself on a grave, don't sit alone in a house, don't walk in a single sandal. Read these as practical guards: certain bodily habits open you up; mindful counter-habits seal you.
585 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و موارد فراوان دیگری از این قبیل که در شریعت آمده است. این قسم از تصرفات نیز مقدمه قسم اول میباشد.
There are many other instances of this sort in the sharīʿa. This kind of intervention, too, is a preliminary to the first kind.
The sharīʿa contains many such protective prescriptions. They all belong to Satan-class-three, and they all serve to prevent class-one (whispering) from getting traction.
586 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از آن برهان، همچنین استفاده میشود که شیاطین غیرمادی هستند؛ وجوهی که در مورد تجرد فرشتگان ذکر شد به استثنای آخرین وجه، درباره شیاطین نیز جاری میشود. پارهای از آیاتی که در این رابطه میتوان ذکر نمود به شرح ذیل است: «یَعِدُهُمْ وَ یُمَنِّیهِمْ وَ ما یَعِدُهُمُ الشَّیْطانُ إِلاَّ غُرُوراً» (شیطان انسان را بسیار وعده دهد و آرزومند و امیدوار کند، ولی وعده و نوید شیطان به جز غرور و فریب خلق نیست). «وَ إِنَّ الشَّیاطینَ لَیُوحُونَ إِلی أَوْلِیائِهِمْ» (و همانا شیاطین به سوی دوستان خود وحی کنند). «وَ لا تَتَّبِعُوا خُطُواتِ الشَّیْطانِ إِنَّهُ لَکُمْ عَدُوٌّ مُبینٌ» (از وسوسههای شیطان پیروی نکنید، به درستی که شیطان برای شما دشمن آشکاری است). «لَأَقْعُدَنَّ لَهُمْ صِراطَکَ الْمُسْتَقیمَ * ثُمَّ لَآتِیَنَّهُمْ مِنْ بَیْنِ أَیْدیهِمْ وَ مِنْ خَلْفِهِمْ وَ عَنْ أَیْمانِهِمْ وَ عَنْ شَمائِلِهِمْ» (بندگانت را از راه راست گمراه گردانم، آنگاه از پیش روی و از پشت سر و طرف راست و چپ آنان درمیآیم). «إِنَّهُ یَراکُمْ هُوَ وَ قَبیلُهُ مِنْ حَیْثُ لا تَرَوْنَهُمْ» (همانا شیطان و بستگانش شما را میبینند، در صورتی که شما آنها را نمیبینید). «الشَّیْطانُ سَوَّلَ لَهُمْ وَ أَمْلی لَهُمْ» (شیطان کفر را در نظرشان جلوهگر ساخت و به آمال و آرزوهای دراز فریبشان داد). «کَمَثَلِ الشَّیْطانِ إِذْ قالَ لِلْإِنْسانِ اکْفُرْ فَلَمَّا کَفَرَ قالَ إِنِّی بَریءٌ مِنْکَ» (مانند شیطان که انسان را گفت: به خدا کافر شو. پس از آن که آدمی به اطاعت او کافر شد آنگاه بدو گوید: من از تو بیزارم).
شیطان مجرد و غیرمادی
Satan is Immaterial
From that demonstration it likewise follows that the satans are immaterial. The faces invoked for the immateriality of the angels — except the last — apply also to the satans. Among the verses that may be cited: "He promises them and gives them desires; but Satan promises them nothing but delusion" [Qurʾān 4:120]; "The satans inspire their friends" [Qurʾān 6:121]; "Do not follow the footsteps of Satan; he is for you a manifest enemy" [Qurʾān 2:168]; "I shall sit in wait for them on Your straight path; then I shall come at them from before and from behind, and from their right and from their left" [Qurʾān 7:16–17]; "Indeed he sees you, he and his tribe, whence you do not see them" [Qurʾān 7:27]; "Satan made them entertain hopes, and gave them long lives" [Qurʾān 47:25]; "Like Satan: when he said to the human, 'Disbelieve!' — and when he disbelieved, said: 'I disown you'" [Qurʾān 59:16].
Same demonstration, applied to satans: they're immaterial — the same arguments that worked for angels (with one exception) work here. A short verse-cluster follows: Satan promises, inspires, makes you walk in his footsteps, waits on the path, sees you from where you can't see him, adorns falsehood, abandons his prey once they've fallen.
587 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
درباره شیطان نیز نظیر روایاتی که در بحث فرشتگان نقل کردیم، وارد شده است که برای اجتناب از اطاله کلام از ذکر آنها خودداری میکنیم، بلکه دلالت روایات مربوط به شیطان، واضحتر از آن روایات است، زیرا بسیاری از تصرفات او که به صورت تمثیل جسمانی بیان شده، در این روایات تفسیر شده است برخلاف روایات مربوط به فرشتگان، که به نمونههایی در این باره اشاره میشود:
Concerning Satan, reports analogous to those cited for the angels have come down. To avoid lengthening the discussion, we forbear citing them; in fact, the indications of the Satan-reports are clearer, since many of his interventions, expressed by way of bodily parable, are interpreted in those reports — as opposed to the reports about the angels. We refer to a few of them:
He'll keep this short — but notes that Satan-reports actually have clearer indications than angel-reports, because the bodily-parable language gets interpreted in the reports themselves (whereas angel-similes often go uninterpreted).
588 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در محاسن از امام رضا علیه السلام از پدرانش از علی علیه السلام نقل است: فَأَمَّا کُحْلُهُ فَالنَّوْمُ، وَ أَمَّا سَفُوفُهُ فَالْغَضَبُ، وَ أَمَّا لَعُوقُهُ فَالْکِذْبُ؛ سرمه او خواب است، و سفوف او (نوعی داروست) خشم است، و لیسیدنی او دروغ است.
In al-Maḥāsin, from Imām al-Riḍā, from his fathers, from ʿAlī (peace be upon him): "His kohl is sleep; his powder-medicine is wrath; and his lickable salve is lying."
Satan's medicine cabinet: kohl = sleep; medicinal powder = wrath; salve = lying. Three preparations he uses to entrap you. Notice these are internal states (sleep, anger, dishonesty) personified as cosmetics — they're how Satan dresses himself in us.
589 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در اصول کافی از امام باقر علیه السلام روایت شده است: إِنَّ هذَا الْغَضَبَ جَمْرَةٌ مِنَ الشَّیْطانِ تُوقَدُ فی قَلْبِ ابْنِ آدَمَ؛ این خشم، شرارهای است از شیطان که در دل آدمی شعلهور میگردد.
In Uṣūl al-Kāfī, from Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him): "This wrath is an ember from Satan, kindled in the heart of the son of Adam."
Wrath is an ember from Satan, kindled in the heart of the son of Adam. Anger isn't just a chemical surge — it's a hot coal Satan plants. Concrete imaginal-level cosmology.
590 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از رسول گرامی نقل است: إِنَّ الشَّیْطانَ یَجْری مِنِ ابْنِ آدَمَ مَجْرَی الدَّمِ فَضَیِّقُوا مَجارِیَهُ بِالْجُوعِ؛ همانا شیطان بهسان خون در آدمیان جریان دارد، پس راههای عبور او را با گرسنگی تنگ کنید.
From the noble Messenger: "Satan flows in the son of Adam like blood; so narrow his channels by hunger."
A famous Prophetic line. Satan flows like blood in us — that's how intimately his influence runs. But there's a counter-measure: narrow his channels by hunger. Fasting cuts off his bloodstream.
591 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نقل است: موسی علیه السلام آن ملعون را در حالی که کلاهی بر سر داشت دید و از او پرسید: این کلاه برای چیست؟ شیطان گفت: با آن دلهای آدمیان را شکار میکنم.
It is reported: Moses (peace be upon him) saw the cursed one with a hat on his head and asked: "What is this hat for?" Satan said: "With it I hunt the hearts of the children of Adam."
Moses sees Iblīs in a hat, asks why. "With it I hunt the hearts of men." The hat is a sign-image — the device by which Satan trawls.
592 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در کتاب مجالس، ابن الشیخ از امام رضا علیه السلام از پدرانش علیه السلام روایت شده است: «ابلیس از زمان آدم علیه السلام تا هنگامی که خداوند مسیح علیه السلام را مبعوث نمود، نزد پیامبران میآمد و با آنان سخن میگفت، و از آنان سؤال مینمود، و با هیچ یک از آنان به اندازه یحیی بن زکریا علیه السلام مأنوس نبود. یکبار یحیی به او گفت: ای ابلیس! از تو چیزی میخواهم. او گفت: مقام تو بزرگتر از آن است که اجابت نکنم، بگو چه میخواهی، من در آنچه اراده نمودهای با تو مخالفتی ندارم. یحیی گفت: ای ابلیس! دوست دارم دامها و تلههایی را که با آن، آدمیان را شکار میکنی بر من عرضه کنی. او گفت: با کمال میل و رغبت. و برای فردای آن روز به او وعده داد. وقتی یحیی علیه السلام صبح نمود، در خانه خود به انتظار او نشست، و در را بر خود بست. پس بدون آنکه بفهمد، ابلیس از روزنهای که در خانه یحیی بود وارد شد و در برابر او قرار گرفت، در حالیکه چهرهاش چهره بوزینه بود، و پیکرش به مانند پیکر خوک؛ شکاف چشمانش و شکاف دندانها و دهانش عمودی بود، به صورت یک استخوان بدون چانه و ریش. چهار دست داشت؛ دو دست در سینهاش و دو دست در کتفش؛ پیهای او پرهایش بودند، و انگشتانش پشتش قرار گرفته بود؛ قبایی بر تن داشت که با کمربندی که نخهایی با رنگهای گوناگون در آن آویزان بودند، وسط آن را بسته بود؛ و در دستش زنگ بزرگی بود؛ و بر سرش کلاهخودی قرار داشت، و در آن کلاهخود آهنی شبیه به قلاب آویزان بود. یحیی پس از آنکه با دقت در او نگریست، گفت: این کمربند چیست؟ او گفت: آیین مجوس است، من آن را پایهگذاری کردم و برای آنان جلوهگر ساختم. یحیی به او گفت: این نخهای رنگی چیست؟ او گفت: این تمام رنگهای زنان است، همیشه زن به دنبال رنگهای گوناگون میرود تا رنگی مناسب خود بیابد و مردم را با آن فریفته کند. یحیی به او گفت: این زنگی که در دستت قرار دارد، چیست؟ او گفت: در این زنگ تمام لذتها جمع است، از طنبور و بربط و موسیقی و طبل و نای و کرنا. وقتی بر سر باده مینشینند و لذتی نمیبرند، زنگ را در میان آنها به صدا میآورم، پس وقتی صدای آن را بشنوند، شادی آنها را سبک گرداند، عدهای به رقص میآیند، و عدهای انگشتان را میخرامانند، و گروهی نیز لباس چاک میزنند. یحیی به او گفت: چه چیز را بیشتر دوست میداری؟ او گفت: زنان را، آنان دامها و تلههای من هستند. به هنگامی که نفرینها و لعنهای بندگان صالح بر من جمع گردید، به سوی زنان آمدم و به آنها دل خوش شدم. یحیی گفت: این کلاهخود که بر سر داری چیست؟ او گفت: با آن خود را از آسیب نفرین مؤمنان، نگه میدارم. یحیی گفت: آیا هرگز بر من چیره گشتهای؟ او گفت: خیر، اما در تو خصلتی است که مرا شاد میکند. یحیی گفت: چه خصلتی؟ او گفت: تو مرد پرخوری هستی، وقتی افطار میکنی، سیر میخوری، و همین تو را از قسمتی از نماز و شبزندهداری، باز میدارد. یحیی علیه السلام گفت: با خدا عهد میبندم تا زندهام، خود را از غذا سیر نسازم. ابلیس گفت: و من با خدا عهد میبندم تا زندهام مسلمی را نصیحت نکنم. آنگاه خارج شد و دیگر به سوی او باز نگشت».
In al-Majālis, Ibn al-Shaykh (al-Ṭūsī) transmits from Imām al-Riḍā, from his fathers (peace be upon them):
"From the time of Adam (peace be upon him) until God raised up the Messiah (peace be upon him), Iblīs would come to the prophets and converse with them and ask them questions; and he was not so familiar with any of them as with John son of Zachariah (peace be upon him). One day John said to him: 'O Iblīs! I have a request of you.' He said: 'Your rank is too lofty for me not to comply. Say what you wish — I will not contravene you in what you intend.' John said: 'O Iblīs, I want you to show me the snares and traps by which you hunt the children of Adam.' He said: 'With the greatest pleasure.' He promised it for the next day.
When John awoke, he sat in his house waiting, having shut the door. Without his realizing, Iblīs came in through a chink in his house and stood before him. His face was the face of a baboon, his body the body of a swine; the slits of his eyes, his teeth, and his mouth were vertical; he was like a bone, with no chin or beard. He had four hands: two on his chest, two on his shoulders; his sinews were his feathers, and his fingers grew on his back. He wore a robe, the middle of which was bound by a belt with threads of various colors. In his hand was a great bell; on his head a helmet, with an iron hook-shaped object dangling from it.
John, having looked carefully, said: 'What is this belt?' He said: 'Zoroastrianism — I founded it, and made it appear pleasing to them.' He said: 'What are the colored threads?' He said: 'These are all the colors of women: a woman is forever pursuing varied colors to find one that suits her, by which to entrap people.' He said: 'What is this bell in your hand?' He said: 'In this bell are gathered all delights — the ṭanbūr, the lute, music, the drum, the nāy, the trumpet. When people sit at wine and find no delight, I sound the bell among them; when they hear its sound, their joy lightens — some begin to dance, some snap their fingers, some tear their clothing.'
He said: 'What do you love most?' He said: 'Women: they are my snares and traps. When the curses of the righteous servants gather upon me, I come to women and find solace in them.' He said: 'What is this helmet upon your head?' He said: 'By it I shield myself from the curses of the believers.'
He said: 'Have you ever prevailed over me?' He said: 'No — but you have a trait that pleases me.' He said: 'What trait?' He said: 'You eat heartily; when you break fast, you eat to fullness — and that prevents you from a portion of prayer and night-vigil.' John said: 'I covenant with God that, as long as I live, I will not eat my fill.' Iblīs said: 'And I covenant with God that, as long as I live, I will give no Muslim sincere advice.' Then he went out, and never returned to him."
"From the time of Adam (peace be upon him) until God raised up the Messiah (peace be upon him), Iblīs would come to the prophets and converse with them and ask them questions; and he was not so familiar with any of them as with John son of Zachariah (peace be upon him). One day John said to him: 'O Iblīs! I have a request of you.' He said: 'Your rank is too lofty for me not to comply. Say what you wish — I will not contravene you in what you intend.' John said: 'O Iblīs, I want you to show me the snares and traps by which you hunt the children of Adam.' He said: 'With the greatest pleasure.' He promised it for the next day.
When John awoke, he sat in his house waiting, having shut the door. Without his realizing, Iblīs came in through a chink in his house and stood before him. His face was the face of a baboon, his body the body of a swine; the slits of his eyes, his teeth, and his mouth were vertical; he was like a bone, with no chin or beard. He had four hands: two on his chest, two on his shoulders; his sinews were his feathers, and his fingers grew on his back. He wore a robe, the middle of which was bound by a belt with threads of various colors. In his hand was a great bell; on his head a helmet, with an iron hook-shaped object dangling from it.
John, having looked carefully, said: 'What is this belt?' He said: 'Zoroastrianism — I founded it, and made it appear pleasing to them.' He said: 'What are the colored threads?' He said: 'These are all the colors of women: a woman is forever pursuing varied colors to find one that suits her, by which to entrap people.' He said: 'What is this bell in your hand?' He said: 'In this bell are gathered all delights — the ṭanbūr, the lute, music, the drum, the nāy, the trumpet. When people sit at wine and find no delight, I sound the bell among them; when they hear its sound, their joy lightens — some begin to dance, some snap their fingers, some tear their clothing.'
He said: 'What do you love most?' He said: 'Women: they are my snares and traps. When the curses of the righteous servants gather upon me, I come to women and find solace in them.' He said: 'What is this helmet upon your head?' He said: 'By it I shield myself from the curses of the believers.'
He said: 'Have you ever prevailed over me?' He said: 'No — but you have a trait that pleases me.' He said: 'What trait?' He said: 'You eat heartily; when you break fast, you eat to fullness — and that prevents you from a portion of prayer and night-vigil.' John said: 'I covenant with God that, as long as I live, I will not eat my fill.' Iblīs said: 'And I covenant with God that, as long as I live, I will give no Muslim sincere advice.' Then he went out, and never returned to him."
The legendary John-and-Iblīs dialogue. John (Yaḥyā b. Zachariah) was on more familiar terms with Iblīs than any other prophet. He asks Iblīs to show his snares. Iblīs comes through a chink in the wall in a grotesque form — baboon face, swine body, vertical eye and mouth slits, no chin or beard, four hands (two on chest, two on shoulders), feathers as sinews, fingers on his back. Wears a robe with a many-colored belt. Carries a great bell. Wears a helmet with an iron hook hanging from it. The whole creature is a walking anatomy of temptation.
593 / 618
Each garment-piece is decoded: the belt = Zoroastrianism (a sect Iblīs founded); the colored threads = women's varied colors (lures); the bell = all delights gathered in one summons (music, drink, dance); his favorite trap is women — they're snares and traps; the helmet = his shield against believers' curses. Don't read this anti-feminist passage anachronistically — the structural point is that forbidden desire and self-display are personified as the cosmetic and musical elements; the more interesting is John's last question.
594 / 618
The closer. Has Iblīs ever prevailed over John? No. But — he confesses — one trait pleases him: John eats heartily when he breaks fast. That fullness is enough to dim a portion of John's worship. John responds with a covenant: I will never eat my fill again. Iblīs, beaten back, makes his counter-covenant: I will never give a Muslim sincere advice. Then he leaves and never returns. The takeaway: even the smallest crack — full stomach — can be all Satan needs. And the only complete defense is self-deprivation coupled with constant practice.
595 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
برخی گفتهاند: ما وقتی مرتکب گناهی میشویم، چیزی جز تصور فعل و تصدیق و جزم و اراده و تحریک اعضاء به وسیله عضلات، در خود نمییابیم، و اثری نیست که از آن مؤثر دیگری به نام شیطان باشد. بنابراین، چیزی جز قوای مادی و میل آن به شهوت و غضب، و خطورات برانگیخته شده وجود ندارد. پس شیطان، کنایه از آنها و وسوسه، کنایه از خطورات میباشد از جهت قرار گرفتن آن در راه بشر، این کلام در مورد فرشته و الهام او نیز مطرح میشود.
Some have said: when we commit a sin, we find in ourselves nothing but the imagining of the act, assent, resolution, will, and the moving of the limbs by the muscles; no trace indicates another agent called Satan. Hence there is nothing other than material faculties and their inclinations toward desire and anger, and the occurrent thoughts they stir up. Satan, then, is a figurative expression for these; and whispering, a figurative expression for thoughts in the path of man. The same is then said of the angel and his inspiration.
The reductive objection: when you sin, all you find in yourself is imagination, assent, will, and muscle-movement — nothing else, no additional agent called Satan. So Satan is just a figure of speech for our own faculties. The same argument is then applied to angels: they're just faculties under another name.
596 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
با توجه به مطالب بیان شده، سخن فوق ابطال میشود، زیرا شیطان و فرشته در طول انسان طبیعی قرار دارند، نه در عرض آن. در نتیجه وجهی برای آن سخن باقی نمیماند.
In light of what has been said, this view is refuted: Satan and the angel lie in the longitudinal order of the natural human being, not alongside it. Hence no ground remains for that view.
The reduction-objection is wrong because Satan and angel are NOT alongside the natural human (so you wouldn't expect to find them as additional internal items). They are one rung up on the ladder — in the longitudinal order, not the horizontal one. They're the imaginal sources of which our internal acts are the material expressions. So of course introspection only finds the lower-rung items; that doesn't mean the upper rungs aren't there.
597 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و کسی که در پاسخ آنها گفته است: «کار شیطان و فرشته تذکر و یادآوری است، بنابراین، اشکال مذکور لازم نمیآید»، گویا از صدها یا هزاران روایتی که بیانگر انواع تصرفات آن ملعون است، غفلت نموده و یا همه آنها را بر مجاز و استعاره و دیگر فنون ادبی حمل کرده است. ولی چنین چیزی در حق پیشوایان دین روا نیست.
The respondent who has said "the role of Satan and the angel is reminder and prompting, so the said objection does not follow" seems to have overlooked the hundreds — even thousands — of reports about the various interventions of the cursed one, or to have construed them all as figurative, metaphorical, and the like. That is not permissible in the case of the leaders of religion.
A separate, weaker defense: "angels and satans only remind you, they don't really do anything." Ṭabāṭabāʾī rejects this too. It would force you to construe hundreds (thousands!) of detailed reports about Satan's actions as pure metaphor — which isn't a reasonable thing to ascribe to the Imāms.
598 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از برهانی که بیان شد، نحوه وجود فرشتگان کارگزار روشن میشود، و نیز معلوم میشود که ذات انسان همچون مجموعهای از تصرفات فرشتگان و یا شیاطین میباشد، و ذات مستقل و جداگانهای ندارد.
From this demonstration, the manner of existence of the administering angels becomes clear, and it is also known that the essence of man is like a sum of the interventions of angels and satans, having no independent, separate essence.
Stunning conclusion. The same proof that establishes Satan also establishes the administering angels; and — by the same proof — the human essence itself is like a sum of angelic and satanic interventions, with no separate, independent essence. You aren't a self with Satan and angels added; you are the live mixture of those interventions. There's no naked "you" underneath.
599 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و نیز آن برهان با ملاحظه اصولی که در جای خود بیان شده است، بیانگر آن است که ابلیس و سپاهیانش، گرچه به دلیل تقدم مثال بر ماده، بر این عالم تقدم دارند، اما دارای نوعی تأخر و تعین به ماده میباشند؛ زیرا تحقق گناه با انواع گوناگونش، به نوعی تعین مادی نیاز دارد.
That demonstration, taken with the principles set forth in their place, also shows that Iblīs and his hosts — though, by virtue of the imaginal's priority over matter, they are prior to this world — have a kind of posteriority and determination by matter; for the realization of sin in its various kinds requires a kind of material determination.
Final twist on Satan's metaphysics. He and his hosts are prior to our world (the imaginal precedes the material) and simultaneously have some posteriority — they're determined by matter in the sense that sins can only be realized through specific material situations. Iblīs needs a body and a sinner to do his work, even though his being is upstream from both.
600 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و از اینجا میتوان فهمید که چرا خطاب سجده برای آدم شامل ابلیس ملعون شد؟ با آنکه او از فرشتگان که مورد خطاب بودند، نبود و آنکه او در آسمان بود، زیرا در آن هنگام زمین تعین نیافته بود، و جز آسمان پاک نورانی چیزی نبود؛ و زمین پس از وقوع گناه تعین یافت. خداوند فرمود: «قالَ اذْهَبْ فَمَنْ تَبِعَکَ مِنْهُمْ فَإِنَّ جَهَنَّمَ جَزاؤُکُمْ جَزاءً مَوْفُوراً» (خدا به شیطان گفت: برو که هرکس از اولاد آدم از تو پیروی کرد، با تو به دوزخ که پاداش کامل شماست، کیفر خواهد شد). و فرمود: «وَ قُلْنَا اهْبِطُوا بَعْضُکُمْ لِبَعْضٍ عَدُوٌّ وَ لَکُمْ فِی الْأَرْضِ مُسْتَقَرٌّ وَ مَتاعٌ إِلی حینٍ» (و گفتیم: فرود آیید از بهشت که برخی از شما برخی را دشمنید و شما را در زمین آرامگاه و آسایش خواهد بود تا روز مرگ).
From this it can be understood why the address to prostrate to Adam included the cursed Iblīs — although he was not of the angels who were addressed, and even though he was in heaven: for at that time the earth had not yet been determined, and there was nothing but the pure, luminous heaven. The earth was determined after the occurrence of sin. God says: "Go forth: whoever follows you of them — Hell will be your full requital" [Qurʾān 17:63]; "We said: 'Get down — some of you enemies of others; for you on the earth there is an abode, and an enjoyment for a time'" [Qurʾān 2:36].
A puzzle solved. Iblīs wasn't an angel — yet he was included in the prostrate-to-Adam command, addressed to angels. Why? Because at that pre-fall moment, the earth wasn't yet differentiated. There was only pure luminous heaven. The earth — and therefore the matter-side that distinguishes Iblīs from angels — came into determination only after the sin. So pre-sin, Iblīs and angels were on the same surface; post-sin, the earth opened up beneath them.
601 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
پس زمین آدم، زمین طبیعی و زمین ابلیس زمین هفتم است، و در عین حال زمین، یک زمین است، زیرا اختلاف در بطون و ظهور، موجب اختلاف حقیقی نمیگردد؛ همانطور که این گفتار خداوند بر آن دلالت دارد: «أَ وَ لَمْ یَرَ الَّذینَ کَفَرُوا أَنَّ السَّماواتِ وَ الْأَرْضَ کانَتا رَتْقاً فَفَتَقْناهُما وَ جَعَلْنا مِنَ الْماءِ کُلَّ شَیْءٍ حَیٍّ» (آیا کافران ندیدند که آسمانها و زمین بسته بود، ما آنها را بشکافتیم، و از آب هر چیزی را زنده گردانیدیم).
So Adam's earth is the natural earth, and Iblīs's earth is the seventh earth; yet the earth is one earth — for difference in inner and outer does not bring about real difference. As God's saying indicates: "Have those who disbelieve not seen that the heavens and the earth were a single mass, then We split them; and We made every living thing of water?" [Qurʾān 21:30].
Adam's "earth" is the natural one we walk on. Iblīs's "earth" is the seventh — the bottom rung. Yet the earth is one earth: differing in inner-and-outer doesn't make them really different. Q 21:30 confirms — "the heavens and earth were a single mass; We split them; from water We made every living thing."
602 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چه بسا از اینجا معانی آنچه در روایات متعدد در کتابهایی چون کافی و تفسیر قمی و عیاشی، از امامان معصوم علیهم السلام نقل شده است، روشن میگردد، در این روایات آمده است: «شیطان با فرشتگان بود اما از آنان نبود، ولی فرشتگان گمان میکردند که او از آنان است». و این به خاطر آن بود که هنوز نافرمانی و مخالفت او ظاهر نگشته بود.
From here, perhaps, the meanings of what is reported in numerous traditions in the Kāfī, Tafsīr al-Qummī, Tafsīr al-ʿAyyāshī, and others — from the Infallible Imāms (peace be upon them) — become clear: "Satan was with the angels but not of them; the angels supposed he was of them" — because his disobedience and opposition had not yet become manifest.
A final illuminating gloss. Reports say Satan was with the angels but not of them — the angels supposed he was. Why didn't they notice? Because his disobedience hadn't manifested yet. The differentiating quality (I-ness) was latent. It only became visible when called upon to act.
603 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و چه بسا از اینجا معنای تولد فرزندان او به دست آید، خداوند فرمود: «أَ فَتَتَّخِذُونَهُ وَ ذُرِّیَّتَهُ أَوْلِیاءَ مِنْ دُونی وَ هُمْ لَکُمْ عَدُوٌّ» (آیا شما شیطان و فرزندان او را دوست خود گرفتید، در صورتی که آنها با شما دشمناند).
From this, too, the meaning of the begetting of his offspring may be drawn. God says: "Will you take him and his offspring as friends besides Me, when they are enemies to you?" [Qurʾān 18:50].
Q 18:50 — "Will you take him and his offspring as friends besides Me?" Satan has offspring. What does that mean? Coming up.
604 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و در تفسیر عیاشی از جابر نقل است که رسول خدا فرمود: ...فَقالَ إِبْلیسُ: رَبِّ هذَا الَّذی کَرَّمْتَ عَلَیَّ وَ فَضَّلْتَهُ وَ إِنْ لَمْ تُفَضِّلْ عَلَیَّ لَمْ أَقْوَ عَلَیْهِ. قالَ: لا یُولَدُ لَهُ وَلَدٌ إِلاَّ وُلِدَ لَکَ وَلَدانِ...؛ ...ابلیس گفت: خدایا! آدم را بر من گرامی داشتی و برتری دادی، و اگر امتیازی به من ندهی بر او قدرت نیابم. خداوند فرمود: در برابر هر یک فرزند او برای تو، دو فرزند خواهد بود....
In Tafsīr al-ʿAyyāshī, from Jābir, the Messenger of God said: "...Iblīs said: 'My Lord! You have honored this one over me and given him preference; if You do not give me preference [in some way], I shall have no power over him.' He said: 'For every child born to him, two children shall be born to you...'"
The asymmetry of the multiplication. Iblīs complains: if You don't give me an advantage, I can't compete. God's grant: for every child born to Adam, two are born to you. The numbers don't balance — Iblīs's hosts outnumber humans 2 to 1.
605 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و این تعبیر برای بیان کثرت است، به شهادت روایتی که در تفسیر عیاشی از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است: «سوگند به آنکه محمد صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم را به حق مبعوث کرد، شیطانها و ابلیسهای گرد مؤمن، بیش از زنبورهای اطراف گوشت است». و در کافی از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است: «شیطان را یاوری است به نام تمریح که در شب، شرق تا غرب را پر میکند». این حدیث دارای مضمون شگفتی است.
This expression is for abundance, as witnessed by the report in Tafsīr al-ʿAyyāshī, from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him): "By the One who raised up Muḥammad in truth, the satans and iblīses about the believer are more than the bees around meat." And in the Kāfī, from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him): "Satan has a helper named Tamrīḥ, who fills the east to the west by night." This ḥadīth has a wondrous content.
Two pieces of evidence the "two for every one" is idiomatic for abundance rather than literal: an Imām al-Ṣādiq report saying the satans around a believer are more than bees around meat; another saying Iblīs has a helper named Tamrīḥ who fills east-to-west by night. Whatever the actual count, the cosmos is thick with imaginal mischief-sources.
606 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و باید دانست نظیر این معنا درباره فرشتگان هم وارد است، گرچه در روایات از آن تعبیر به «فرزندان و تولد» نشده است. در کافی از امام باقر علیه السلام نقل است: «در بهشت جویی است که جبرئیل هر بامداد وارد آن میشود و سپس از آن بیرون میآید و تکانی میخورد، و آنگاه خداوند متعال از هر قطره آن، فرشتهای میآفریند». این مضمون از طریق شیعه و سنی در حدیث معراج روایت شده است، و در روایات مربوط به عبادات نیز فراوان است.
It must be known that the like of this is also reported about the angels — though the reports do not put it in the language of "children and begetting." In the Kāfī, from Imām al-Bāqir (peace be upon him): "In Paradise is a stream into which Gabriel enters every morning, then comes out and shakes himself; God Most High creates from every drop an angel." The same content is reported through Shīʿī and Sunni chains in the Miʿrāj report, and is plentiful in the reports concerning acts of worship.
Symmetry restored. Angels reproduce too — though scripture doesn't put it in birth-and-children language. In the Kāfī: Gabriel enters a Paradise stream every morning, comes out, shakes himself, and from every drop God creates an angel. Angels are also abundantly multiplied, just by a different mechanism.
607 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و بدان که این برابری میان شیطان و فرشته، روشن میکند که معنای آفریده شدن فرشته از نور و شیطان از آتش، چیست؟ شیطان چنانکه در قرآن آمده است، گفت: «خَلَقْتَنی مِنْ نارٍ» (مرا از آتش آفریدی) و در کافی از داود رقی از امام صادق علیه السلام روایت شده است: «خداوند متعال فرشتگان را از نور آفرید».
Know that this parallel between Satan and angel makes clear the meaning of the angel's being created of light and Satan's being created of fire. Satan, as in the Qurʾān, said: "You created me from fire" [Qurʾān 7:12]. In the Kāfī, Dāwūd al-Raqqī, from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him): "God Most High created the angels from light."
Why do reports say angels are from light and Satan is from fire? It's the symmetric pair: light = the medium of unmediated divine self-disclosure (transparency, no I-ness); fire = combustion that consumes (heat, agitation, the very texture of I-ness). The two materials reflect their two stations on the cosmic ladder.
608 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
یکی از مسائل مربوط به شیاطین، جریانِ راندنِ آنها به وسیله شهاب است. خداوند سبحان فرمود: «وَ لَقَدْ جَعَلْنا فِی السَّماءِ بُرُوجاً وَ زَیَّنَّاها لِلنَّاظِرینَ وَ حَفِظْناها مِنْ کُلِّ شَیْطانٍ رَجیمٍ إِلاَّ مَنِ اسْتَرَقَ السَّمْعَ فَأَتْبَعَهُ شِهابٌ مُبینٌ»
تکمیل بحث
Conclusion of the Discussion
One of the matters concerning the satans is the driving them away by meteors. God the Glorified says: "We have set constellations in the heaven, and adorned it for the beholders, and guarded it from every accursed Satan — except him who eavesdrops, in which case a clear meteor pursues him" [Qurʾān 15:16–18].
Last piece of the Satan section: the famous meteor passage (Q 15:16–18). The heavens are guarded; any Satan trying to eavesdrop gets pursued by a clear meteor. The Persian retranslation that follows is just the Qurʾānic verses re-phrased.
609 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
ما در آسمان برجهایی بلند برافراشتیم، و بر چشم نظارهگران، آن کاخها را به زیب و زیور بیاراستیم، آن را از دستبرد شیطان مردود، محفوظ داشتیم، لیکن هر شیطانی برای استراق سمع به آسمان نزدیک شد، شهابی آشکار او را تعقیب کرد.
و در مجالس از امام صادق علیه السلام نقل است: «ابلیس هفت آسمان را میپیمود. هنگامی که عیسی به دنیا آمد، از سه آسمان منع گردید و از چهار آسمان میگذشت؛ و هنگامی که رسول خدا صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم به دنیا آمد از تمام هفت آسمان، منع شد و ستارگان به سوی شیاطین پرتاب شدند». مضمون این حدیث در بین شیعه و سنی مشهور میباشد.
In al-Majālis, from Imām al-Ṣādiq (peace be upon him): "Iblīs used to traverse the seven heavens. When Jesus was born, he was barred from three heavens, while passing through four; when the Messenger of God (God bless him and his Family and grant them peace) was born, he was barred from all seven heavens, and the stars were hurled at the satans." The substance of this ḥadīth is well-known among both Shīʿa and Sunnis.
The historical timeline. Originally Iblīs roamed all seven heavens. When Jesus was born, he was barred from three and could traverse four. When Muḥammad was born, he was barred from all seven — and meteors started being thrown at the satans, and soothsaying ended. Soothsaying (kahāna) had been the channel where eavesdropping satans relayed bits of cosmic information; the channel closed when Muḥammad's prophethood opened. Note this is well-known among both Shīʿa and Sunnis.
610 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
در عللالشرائع از ابوبصیر نقل است: «گرفتاری و سختی که ایوب در دنیا بدان مبتلا شد، به سبب نعمتی بود که خداوند به او داد و او شکرش را به جای آورد، و در آن زمان ابلیس از عرش ممنوع بود. پس چون عمل ایوب علیه السلام به واسطه به جای آوردن شکر نعمت بالا رفت، ابلیس ملعون بر او رشک برد...».
In ʿIlal al-Sharāʾiʿ, from Abū Baṣīr: "The trial and severity that befell Job in this world was on account of a blessing God had given him, for which he gave thanks. At that time Iblīs was barred from the Throne. When Job's deed, by his thanksgiving, was raised aloft, the cursed Iblīs envied him..."
A Job-related vignette. Job's affliction came because he was so blessed and so thankful that Iblīs was barred from the Throne — and Iblīs envied him for it. So even being blessed and grateful is a competition Iblīs takes personally.
611 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
از این روایت استفاده میشود که بالا رفتن آن ملعون به سوی آسمانها تنها به خاطر شنیدن اخبار از فرشتگان نبوده است. وجوه گوناگونی در این باره بیان شده است، یکی از آنها وجهی است که صدرالمتألهین در کتاب مفاتیح آورده است.
From this report it follows that the cursed one's ascent to the heavens was not solely for eavesdropping on the angels. Various views have been stated; one of them is the view set forth by Ṣadr al-Mutaʾallihīn in his Mafātīḥ.
A nuanced inference. Iblīs's ascent wasn't only about eavesdropping — there were other purposes. Various views have been offered; Mullā Ṣadrā's Mafātīḥ has one. Now Ṭabāṭabāʾī gives his own.
612 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
اما با توجه به اصول گذشته، این مطلب استفاده میشود که: آسمانهای هفتگانه و زمینهای هفتگانه در زمان پیامبران پیشین استقلال کامل نداشتند، و نیز آیینهای آنها در برگیرنده همه اعمال فرود آمده از آسمانها نبود، مگر آنچه به تناسب استعداد امتهای گذشته از فوق آسمان هفتم نزول یافت، مانند اصل توحید و ولایت و نبوت و نیز بعضی از مادون آن.
But, in light of the foregoing principles, the following follows: in the time of the earlier prophets, the seven heavens and seven earths did not have complete independence; nor did their religions encompass all the deeds descended from the heavens — only what descended from above the seventh heaven in accordance with the capacity of the past communities, such as the basis of tawḥīd, walāya, prophecy, and some matters below them.
Ṭabāṭabāʾī's reading of the meteor cosmology. In the time of earlier prophets, the seven heavens and earths weren't fully independent. Their religions only carried what descended from above the seventh heaven — the most basic things: tawḥīd, walāya, prophecy, plus a few derivatives. The earlier laws were partial.
613 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و هنگامی که مسیح علیه السلام به دنیا آمد، ابلیس ملعون از سه آسمان (آسمانهای هفتم و ششم و پنجم) منع شد، و سه زمین استقلال یافت، و آیین او با تکمیل شریعت موسی، به همان نسبت اعمال بیشتری را فراگرفت؛ و چون محمد صلی الله علیه و آله و سلم تولد یافت، به برکت آن وجود مقدس، ابلیس ملعون از تمام هفت آسمان بازداشته شد، و بدین سبب زمینهای هفتگانه استقلال یافت، و شهابها به سوی شیاطین پرتاب شد، و کهانت به پایان رسید، و آیین پاک او همه اعمال فرود آمده از هفت آسمان را فراگرفت (دقت شود).
When the Messiah (peace be upon him) came into the world, the cursed Iblīs was barred from three heavens (the seventh, sixth, and fifth); three earths attained independence; his religion, which completed the sharīʿa of Moses, accordingly took in more of the deeds. When Muḥammad (God bless him and his Family and grant them peace) was born, by the blessing of that holy existence, the cursed Iblīs was barred from all seven heavens; the seven earths thereby attained independence, the meteors were hurled at the satans, soothsaying came to an end, and his pure religion encompassed all the deeds descended from the seven heavens. (Note carefully.)
The progressive unfolding. With Jesus, Iblīs was barred from three heavens; three earths attained independence; Christianity, completing Mosaic law, picked up more deeds. With Muḥammad, Iblīs was barred from all seven; all seven earths attained independence; meteors started being thrown; soothsaying ended; and Islam encompassed every deed descended from any of the seven heavens. So the meteor-thrust isn't a trivia detail — it's the closing of the eavesdropping channel in a cosmic system that was now fully sealed under Muḥammad's prophethood. Note carefully: this is the climax of the cosmic-history argument.
614 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
و باید دانست که بنابر اصول گذشته در میان انسانها نیز شیاطینی هستند که به شیطانهای جن میپیوندند، و این همان، فنای در شیطان است. خداوند فرمود: «شَیاطینَ الْإِنْسِ وَ الْجِنِّ» و فرمود: «مِنْ شَرِّ الْوَسْواسِ الْخَنَّاسِ الَّذی یُوَسْوِسُ فی صُدُورِ النَّاسِ مِنَ الْجِنَّةِ وَ النَّاسِ»
It must be known that, by the foregoing principles, among human beings there are also satans who join with the satans of jinn — and this is passing-away in Satan. God says: "the satans of mankind and jinn" [Qurʾān 6:112], and: "From the evil of the slinking whisperer who whispers in the breasts of men — from among jinn and men" [Qurʾān 114:4–6].
A final wrinkle: there are human satans who fuse with jinn satans. This is passing-away in Satan — the dark mirror of fanāʾ in God. Q 6:112 names "the satans of mankind and jinn"; Q 114:6 distinguishes whisperers "from among jinn and men." So the categorial split between human and Satan isn't airtight: a sufficiently I-bound human becomes a satan in the technical sense.
615 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
راوندی در قصص الانبیاء از عبدالعظیم حسنی علیه السلام از امام عسکری علیه السلام در ضمن حدیث ظهور شیطان ملعون برای نوح علیه السلام روایت کرده است... «پس نوح علیه السلام گفت: سخن بگو: ابلیس ملعون گفت: هرگاه آدمیزاد را بخیل یا آزمند یا حسود یا ستمگر شتاب کننده بیابیم، او را چون توپ بگیریم [و بازی دهیم] و اگر این خصلتها برای ما جمع شود آن را شیطان گردنکش مینامیم».
Al-Rāwandī in Qiṣaṣ al-Anbiyāʾ, from ʿAbd al-ʿAẓīm al-Ḥasanī (peace be upon him), from Imām al-ʿAskarī (peace be upon him), within a ḥadīth on the appearance of the cursed Satan to Noah, says:
"Noah (peace be upon him) said: 'Speak.' The cursed Iblīs said: 'Whenever we find a son of Adam miserly, greedy, envious, or a hasty oppressor — we toss him about like a ball. If all these traits gather in him, we call him a headstrong Satan.'"
"Noah (peace be upon him) said: 'Speak.' The cursed Iblīs said: 'Whenever we find a son of Adam miserly, greedy, envious, or a hasty oppressor — we toss him about like a ball. If all these traits gather in him, we call him a headstrong Satan.'"
The closing Iblīs-to-Noah ḥadīth. Iblīs lists his prey: anyone miserly, greedy, envious, oppressive, or hasty — he tosses them around like a ball. If all five gather in someone, we call him a headstrong Satan. So the path from human to satan is mapped: five vices, individually exploitable, in combination becoming a self-sufficient malice.
616 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
این پایان مطالبی بود که در این زمینه تا حدی که فرصت اجازه داد و در توان ما بود، بیان کردیم.
This is the end of what we have, as time permitted and as our capacity allowed, set forth on this matter.
Sign-off. Ṭabāṭabāʾī acknowledges the limits — what's been said is what time and capacity allowed. The treatise ends here on the note that any cosmology of intermediaries is necessarily provisional.
617 / 618
◈ ◈ ◈
[والله المستعان وإلیه المصیر والحمدلله رب العالمین، و صلّی الله علی محمد و آله الطاهرین].
[And God is the One whose help is sought, and to Him is the return — and praise belongs to God, Lord of the worlds, and may God bless Muḥammad and his pure Household.]
[وکان الفراغ لیلة الجمعة منتصف المحرم سنة 1357 وفرغ عن کتابته فی العشر الأوسط من شهر الصفر سنة 1361 هجریة قمریة ووقعت الکتابة فی قریة شادآباد من أعمال بلدة تبریز] — [The work was finished on the eve of Friday, mid-Muḥarram 1357 AH (≈ March 1938); its copying completed in the middle ten days of Ṣafar 1361 AH; and the writing took place in the village of Shādābād, in the district of Tabrīz. (Colophon in the Arabic original; absent from the Persian edition.)]
The closing dūʿāʾ — the standard frame the entire Rasāʾil al-Tawḥīdiyya has been moving toward. To Him is the return echoes the chapter's metaphysics: every level of the cosmic outflow eventually reverses, and what came down rises again. Praise belongs to God, Lord of the worlds.
This closes the four-treatise cycle: Treatise 1 established that God alone is real; Treatise 2 unpacked how the Names work; Treatise 3 took up divine action and human freedom; Treatise 4 mapped the cosmic intermediaries between God and us. Read as a whole, the work is a single arc — from the unity of being, through the structure of manifestation, to the intricate machinery by which that one Reality reaches every leaf, every grain, every heart.
This closes the four-treatise cycle: Treatise 1 established that God alone is real; Treatise 2 unpacked how the Names work; Treatise 3 took up divine action and human freedom; Treatise 4 mapped the cosmic intermediaries between God and us. Read as a whole, the work is a single arc — from the unity of being, through the structure of manifestation, to the intricate machinery by which that one Reality reaches every leaf, every grain, every heart.
618 / 618